HEALTH  SCIENCES  LIBRARY 


THE  LIBRARY  OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY  OF 
NORTH  CAROLINA 


1916 

PRESENTED  BY 

 F«  Carlyle  Shepard 


OCT  2  7  1975 


This  book  circulates  for  a  2-week  period  and  is 
due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below.  It  must  be 
brought  to  the  Hbrary  to  be  renewed 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/naturessecretsreOOshan_0 


Nature's  Secrets  Revealed 


SCIENTIFIC  KNOWLEDGE  OF 

The  Laws  of  SexLife  and  Heredity 

OR 

EUGENICS 

Vital  Information  for  the  Married  and  Marriageable  of  All  Ages; 
a  Word  at  the  Right  Time  to  the  Boy,  Girl,  Young  Man, 
Young  Woman,  Husband,  Wife,  Father  and  Mother; 
Also,  Timely  Help,  Counsel  and  Instruction 

HDttffrSWfellRARY 

TOGETHER  WITH  IMPORTANT  HINTS  ON 

SOCIAL  PURITY,  HEREDITY, 
PHYSICAL  MANHOOD  AND  WOMANHOOD 

BY  NOTED  SPECIALISTS 

Embracing  a  Department  on  Ethics  of  the  Unmarried 
by 

PROFESSOR  T.  W.  SHANNON,  A.  M. 

International  Lecturer;  Editor  Eugenics  Department,  Uplift  Magazine;  President  Single 
Standard  Eugenic  Movement;  Author  of  Setf-Knowledge,  Perfect  Manhood, 
Perfect  Womanhood,  Heredity  Explained,  Guide  to  Sex  Instruction,  etc 

INTRODUCED  BY 
BISHOP  SAMUEL  FALLOWS,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

MEDICAL  DEPARTMENT  BY 

W.  J.  TRUITT,  M.D. 

Formerly  Associate  Professor  of  Obstetrics,  National  Medical  College,  Chicago, 
Assisted  by  Celebrated  Specialists 

PROFUSELY  ILLUSTRATED 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  S.  A.  MULLIKIN  COMPANY 

MULLIKIN  BUILDING 

MARIETTA,      -      -      -  OHIO 
I916 


Copyright,  1916,  by 
THE  S.  A.  MULLIKIN  COMPANY 


All  rights  reserved 


Copyright,  1915,  by 
The  S.  a.  Mullikin  Company 


Copyright.  1914.  by 
The  S.  a.  Mullikin  Company 


Copyright.  1911.  by 
The  S.  a.  Mullikin  Company 

Copyright,  1904,  by 
Hertel,  Jenkins  &  Co. 


PUBLISHER'S  NOTE 


Near  the. close  of  a  life  devoted  to  the  study  and  solution 
of  the  problems  of  intemperance,  Frances  E.  Willard  said, 
"We  will  never  solve  the  problems  of  intemperance  until 
children  are  better  born."  She  could  have  added  with  equal 
emphasis,  "We  will  never  solve  the  problems  of  crime,  feeble- 
mindedness, and  the  social  evil  until  children  are  better  born." 
We  will  never  empty  the  jails,  reformatories,  penitentiaries 
and  insane  asylums  by  legislation. 

The  nation  is  at  last  aroused  to  the  fact  that  human  life, 
the  most  sacred  of  all  life,  depends  upon  the  proper  teaching- 
of  sex  life  and  the  science  of  eugenics. 

"The  spirit  of  society  in  the  past  and  the  attitude  of  our 
government,"  observes  Prof.  Shannon,  the  noted  author  who 
contributes  an  important  department  to  this  volume,  has 
^  been  "To  protect  our  forests,  inspect  our  swine  and  neglect 
O  our  children."    This  attitude  to  the  inherent  right  of  chil- 
~~  "  dren  to  be  well  born,  is  largely  responsible  for  nearly  half  of 
the  states  being  compelled  to  double  the  capacity  of  the  penal 
and  feebleminded  institutions  in  comparative  recent  years. 
Physical,  mental  and  moral  degenerates  are  increasing  out 
—4  of  proportion  to  the  increase  of  normal   classes.  Crime 
^  among  children  is  increasing  two  and  one-half  times  faster 
than  among  adults. 

The  universal  demand  of  the  day  is  to  raise  the  standard 
of  human  life;  to  develop  wise  parenthood;  and  to  fit  young 
^^eople   for   the   duties  and   responsibilities   of  raising  the 
^  standard  of  life  in  future  generations. 


Children  should  be  taught  at  an  early  age  the  sacredness 
.  of  the  human  body.  Ignorance  is  largely  responsible  for 
immorality  and  the  double  standard  of  morals.  The  evils  of 
ignorance  in  the  marriage  relation  are  so  great  that  to  en- 
courage or  even  allow  young  people  to  marry  without  in- 
struction  is  criminal.  These  sacred  and  vital  truths  need 
to  be  presented  as  a  part  of  the  general  education  of  every 


5  child. 


it 


78419 


To  properly  inaugurate  the  true  standard  of  social  purity, 
we  must  first  recognize  that  "The  truth  and  facts  about  sex 
laws  and  hygiene  are  the  foundation  upon  which  this  nation 
must  build  for  the  future." 

This  volume  has  been  prepared  to  meet  the  demands  of 
the  hour.  It  is  an  answer  to  the  call  of  the  times;  a  book 
with  a  purpose.  It  is  first  of  a:ll  a  guide  to  parents  to  a 
proper  knowledge  of  themselves,  that  they  may  in  turn  be 
prepared  to  instruct  the  younger  generation  intelligently; 
also  the  right  word  at  the  right  time  to  all  ages  along  lines 
of  eugenics,  sex  hygiene,  purity,  health,  character  building 
and  success. 

This  volume  is  sent  forth  on  its  mission  of  usefulness  to 
the  human  race  with  implicit  faith  that  it  means  intelligent 
guidance  to  the  married  and  marriageable,  the  safeguarding 
of  youth,  wherever  it  goes  and  that  thousands  of  homes  will 
be  made  happier  and  brighter  and  the  world  a  better  place 
to  live  because  of  the  enlightenment,  help,  counsel,  advice, 
warning  and  instruction  received  from  its  pages. 

Marietta,  Ohio,  April  10,  1915.  The  Publishers. 


INTRODUCTION 


BY 

BISHOP  SAMUEL  FALLOWS.  D.  D..  LL.  D, 


'*Know  thyself"  was  the  famous  saying  of  the 
Athenian  sage.  "Manners  maketh  the  man"  was  the 
scarcely  less  pregnant  utterance  of  the  great  English 
writer  and  warrior.  Self-knowledge,  self-control  and 
self-development  with  right  conduct  toward  others  are 
the  foundation  principles  of  this  book.  Its  editors 
and  compilers  have  gathered  from  the  best  sources  the 
valuable  information  and  instruction  which  crowd  its 
pages.  The  most  thoughtful  men  and  women,  who 
are  recognized  as  authorities  in  physiology,  psychol- 
ogy, sociology,  education  and  the  healing  art,  have 
their  ripest  views  herein  set  forth. 

This  is  a  work  intended  primarily  for  the  home,  the 
true  unit  of  human  society.  "God  setteth  the  solitary 
in  families."  The  husband  is  the  "house  band,"  the 
earthly  giver  of  life,  uniting  the  divine  with  the  human 
in  the  supreme  function  of  fatherhood.  The  wife  is 
"the  weaver,"  shaping  and  coloring  in  the  prenatal 
and  postnatal  influences  of  sacred  motherhood  the  des- 
tinies of  her  offspring. 

To  this  book  father  and  mother  can  go,  as  to  a  rich 
treasure-house  for  wealth  of  knowledge  and  wisdom  to 
guide  and  direct  their  childreUc  While  the  work  itself 
may  be  kept  from  tender  youth,  the  questions  which 
will  be  asked  by  them,  as  the  mysteries  of  being  irre- 
sistibly rouse  and  stimulate  their  innocent  thoughts, 
can  be  sufficiently  answered  from  its  contents  by  these 
heaven-appointed  teachers  of  purity  and  truth.  And 
just  as  soon  as  the  years  of  maturity  come,  no  parent 
can  confer  a  greater  boon  upon  son  and  daughter  than 
to  place  it  in  their  hands.  "Public  sentiment  has 
heretofore  decreed  what  shall  be  whispered  in  secret 
and  what  proclaimed  from  the  market-tower, "  But 
d 


4 


INTRODUCTION 


an  enlig:htened  public  sentiment  is  now  demanding 
that,  as  the  destinies  of  the  future  race  are  held  by  the 
young  men  and  women  of  to-day,  they  shall  not  con- 
tinue in  ignorance  of  the  most  fundamental  facts  of 
life,  as  were  their  fathers  and  mothers  in  the  days  past. 
Many  of  these  parents  now  clearly  see  the  shortcom- 
ings in  their  home  training  on  the  part  of  their  fore- 
bears and  do  not  intend  to  perpetuate  them  in  the 
•treatment  of  their  own  families.  Would  that  the 
number  of  such  parents  were  mightily ,  increased! 
Would  that  the  false  modesty  or  thoughtlessness  or 
indifference  in  this  direction  might  come  to  a  perpet- 
ual end! 

Mrs.  Mary  E.  Teats,  the  national  evangelist  of 
purity  of  the  Women's  Christian  Temperance  Union, 
forcibly  and  justly  says:  "The  subject  is  as  pure  as 
God  is  pure."  And  with  her,  Marion  Harland  and  a 
great  and  increasing  host  of  noble  men  and  women, 
in  all  ranks  of  society,  heartily  agree.  We  have 
learned  as  sociologists  and  penologists  that  ignorance 
is  the  mother  of  superstition,  of  vice,  of  crime,  of  dis- 
ease and  of  every  species  of  impurity.  "My  people 
perish  for  lack  of  knowledge,"  said  Jehovah  in  the 
Old  Testament.  Our  jails  and  penitentiaries  and 
reformatories  and  insane  asylums  and  institutions 
for  the  feeble-minded  are  filled  with  inmates  who 
began  the  course  thither  because  of  their  dense 
ignorance  of  the  laws  of  their  physical  organisms. 
Untold  wretchedness  and  misery  have  been  entailed 
upon  countless  thousands  of  human  beings  from  the 
same  cause. 

I  wish  in  closing  to  impress  anew  the  thought  that 
no  true  knowledge  of  the  human  frame,  so  fearfully 
and  wonderfully  made — the  masterpiece  of  creative 
wisdom,  power  and  love — can  ever  lead  to  indelicacy 
of  thought  or  action. 

I  again  earnestly  commend  this  volume  as  a  brave, 
reverent,  exhaustive  and  practical  compendium  upon 
the  profound  and  far-reaching  questions  with  which  it 
deals.  Samuel  Fallows. 


AUTHORS  CONSULTED 

IN  THE  PREPARATION  OF  THIS  WORK 


Wm.  Acton,  M.  D.,  M.  R.  C.  S. 
Mary  Wood  Allen,  M.  D. 

E.  D.  Babbitt,  M.  D.,  LL.  D. 

F.  Barker,  M.  D. 

D.  C.  Black,  M.  D.,  L.  E.  R.  C.  S. 

A.  H.  Bradford,  M.  D. 

L.  D.  Bulkley,  M.  D. 

C.  B.  Chaddock,  M.  D. 

J.  S.  Christison,  M.  D, 

W.  C.  Clark,  M.  D. 

John  Cowan,  M.  D, 

Edward  Cox,  M.  D. 

J.  D.  Craig,  M.  D. 

J.  M.  DaCosta,  M.  D.,  LL.  D. 

Prof.  Henry  Drummond. 

R.  S.  Dugdale(The  Juke  Family). 

S.  B.  ElUott,  M.  D. 

Dr.  Foote, 


Prof.  O.  S.  Fowler. 
Chas.  A.  Hoff,  M.  D. 
Victor  Hugo. 
O.  W.  Holmes,  M.  D. 
H.  A.  Kelley,  M.  D. 
Dio  Lewis,  M.  D, 
F.  A.  MacNicholls,  M.  D 
Geo.  H.  Napheys,  M.  D. 
A.  E.  Newton. 
Prof.  N.  N.  Riddell. 
Mrs.  P.  B.  Sauer,  M.  D. 
James  F.  Scott,  M.  D. 
Lyman  B.  Sperry,  M.  D. 
Rev.  Sylvanus  Stall. 
Alice  B.  Stockham,  M.  D. 
F.  A.  Sturgis,  M.  D. 
F.  C.  Valentine,  M.  Do 
S.  R.  WeUs. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 
LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 

PAGE 

The  Beginning  of  Life   11 

Value  of  Character   14 

Influence  of  Associates   17 

Self-Control   20 

Habits    22 

The  Home  and  School  in  Relation  to  Crime   24 

CHAPTER  n 
MOTHER-HOME 

Mother   25 

Home   32 

The  Young  Woman   37 

CHAPTER  HI 
ETIQUETTE 

General  Hints  and  Helps   41 

Etiquette  of  Calls   43 

Etiquette  of  Visiting   43 

Good  Breeding   43 

Lessons  in  Conversation   48 

Etiquette  of  Manners   49 

Etiquette  at  the  Table   53 

CHAPTER  IV 
HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

Beauty   55 

Exercise  and  Health   61 

The  Toilet   63 

Aids  to  Physical  Beauty   65 

Hygienic  Bathing   77 

Dress    81 

CHAPTER  V 
LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

Love   87 

Temperaments  103 

Courtship     108 

CHAPTER  VI 
ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 

Dangers  of  Ignorance  112 

Education  the  Remedy  '.  127 

CHAPTER  VII 
MARRIAGE 

What  Everybody  Should  Know  132 

Ethics  of  Marriage  138 

CHAPTER  VIII 
AFTER  MARRIAGE 

The  Consummation  of  Marriage  i  149 

Chastity  in  the  Married  Relation  158 

6 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


7 


CHAPTER  IX 
HUSBAND  AND  WIFE 

PAGE 

The  Marriage  Bed  161 

The  Reproductive  Organs  165 

CHAPTER  X 
CHILD  BEARING 

Pregnancy   167 

Painless  Pregnancy  and  Childbirth  175 

Confinement  181 

Mother  and  Child  188 

CHAPTER  XI 
THE  FAMILY 

Limitation  of  Offspring  107 

The  Unwelcome  Child  205 

CHAPTER  Xn 
CHILDREN 

Puberty  209 

Origin  of  Life  215 

Prenatal  Influences  216 

Heredity  224 


Prenatal  Culture  238 

CHAPTER  XIII 
THE  YOUNG  MAN 

The  Road  to  Success  244 

Self-Restraint  248 

CHAPTER  XIV 

CHASTITY  AND  UNCHASTITY  253 

CHAPTER  XV 

SELF-POLLUTION  257 

CHAPTER  XVI 
DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 

Spermatorrhea  264 

Secret  Diseases  267 

CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  SOCIAL  EVIL  275 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

CLIMACTERIC  PERIOD  285 


MEDICAL  DEPARTMENT 

CHAPTER  XIX 
DIETETICS 

Foods  289 

Dieting  294 

Peptonized  Foods   302 


8 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  XX 
CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

PAGE 

Foods  and  Feeding  307 

Diseases  of  Infants  311 

Diseases  Peculiar  to  Childhood  315 

CHAPTER  XXI 

DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN  832 

CHAPTER  XXII 

DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  340 

CHAPTER  XXHI 

DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION  359 

CHAPTER  XXIV 

DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  370 

CHAPTER  XXV 

DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS  391 

CHAPTER  XXVI 

DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM  399 

CHAPTER  XXVII 

DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION  408 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 

SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  415 

CHAPTER  XXIX 

TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES  ..442 

CHAPTER  XXX 
MISCELLANEOUS 

TWILIGHT  SLEEP   452 

CHAPTER  XXXI 

Prescriptions  468 

CHAPTER  XXXII 

Glossary.  514 

Index  569 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


COLORED  PLATES. 


1.  The  Guardian  Angel  Frontispiece 

2.  What  Will  His  Future  Be?  Facing  page  11 

3.  What  Will  Her  Future  Be?   "       "  257 

4.  He  That  Is  Without  Sin  Among  You   "       "  275 

5.  Organs  of  Circulation   "  341 

6.  Heart,  Lungs  and  Liver   "       "  385 

7.  Stomach  and  Kidneys   "       "  391 

8.  Skin  Diseases  and  Fevers   "       "  415 

HALFTONES. 

Page 

Off  for  School    12 

Evening  Prayer   13 

Chums    16 

Influence  of  Associates    18 

Home  Influences   19 

Imitating  Father   21 

Responsibilities  of  Motherhood   26 

Mother — Eternities  Cannot  Outweigh  Her  Influence   31 

Queen  Louise  and  Her  Sons   33 

A  Happy  Home   34 

This  Pig  Went  to  Market   36 

"Will  He  Not  Come  Back  Again?"   38 

The  Sweet  Girl  Graduate   44 

Friendship    46 

Gossip    47 

Chums  in  the  Home   50 

Health  and  Beauty    55 

First  Glimpse  of  the  Woods   57 

Contented  and  Happy   59 

Healthy  Exercise   62 

Enjoying  Her  Vacation   64 

Purity   74 

Ready  for  a  Frolic   76 

Enjoying  an  Outing   79 

Court  Dress  of  the  Sixteenth  Century   82 

An  Early  Morning  Outing   84 

Romeo  and  Juliet   88 

Proper  Relations  of  Children   90 

Harmony   92 

The  Same  Sweet  Old  Story   93 

Where  Nature  Adds  Her  Charm  .v.|.   94 

A  Bashful  Beau  .    96 

Dreaming  of  the  Future    106 

Love's  Missive   109 


Father  and  Daughter..., 
The  Wedding  Procession. 

The  Bride   

Can  It  Be  He  Is  Untrue! 
Welcoming  Daddy  Home, 

True  Bliss   

The  Christening  


9 


Motherhood  „   I57 

In  Colonial  Days     167 

A  Healthy  Mother  and  Child  1 73 

Coming  to  Earthly  Home   180 

Mother    and    Child  185 

The  First-born  !!!!!!!!!!!  187 

A  Thriving  Little  Fellow  .  189 

Writing  to  Papa  !!!!!!!  193 

A  Happy  Mother  ,  !!,*!!.  198 

The  Sunshine  of  the  Home  .'.'!..!.*..  200 

A  Mother's  Love  .     .   .  202 

No  Home  Complete  Without  Them  .   .  .  204 

An  Uninvited  Guest  206 

She  Loves  Her  Baby,  Too   208 

An  Unexpected  Meeting   210 

Asleep  on  Duty   212 

Christmas  Morning   223 

Companions    225 

An  Unnatural  Brood   226 

Loved  and  Protected   230 

Abused  and  Neglected   231 

A  Fortunate  Youngster   234 

"Time  to  Get  Up"   237 

Motherly  Instincts  of  Girlhood   239 

The  Center  of  Attraction — Back  on  Furlough   245 

A  Father's  Advice  to  His  Son  246 

A  Fine  Prospect   249 

David — A  Noble  Young  Man  of  Long  Ago   251 

Innocent  Childhood   260 

Honored  and  Respected   265 

Refinement  277 

Homeless  and  Friendless   281 

Somebody's  Darlings   283 

Playing  at  Doctor   303 

He  Has  His  Troubles,  Too   308 

Baby    312 

Worn    Out   315 

His  Morning  Stroll   321 

Meditation    324 

Friends   328 

Troubles  of  His  Own  360 

The  Doctor  Called  Out   427 

A  "Twilight  Sleep"  Baby  and  Mother  of  Pennsylvania   453 


EXPLANATORY  CUTS. 

Correct  Form  and  Proportion  of  Male  and  Female   60 

Semen  Highly  Magnified   164 

The  Pelvis   176 

Nature  Versus  Corsets   177 

Embryo  of  Twelve  and  Twenty-one  Days   215 

Head  of  Human  Embryo  at  End  of  Second  Month   216 

Embrvo  of  Thirty  Days   217 

Embryo  of  Forty  Days   217 

Fetal  Side  of  Placenta   217 

Maternal  Side  of  Placenta   217 

Fourth  Position  of  Vertex   218 

Twin  Embryos   220 

The  Muscles,  Anterior  and  Posterior  Views  follow  274 

Arteries  and  Veins  of  the  Head  and  Neck   450 

The  Vessels  of  the  Head  and  Neck   451 

Artificial  Respiration: 

Expelling  Air  from  Lungs   467 

Producing  Respiration   467 


10 


WHAT 
WILL  HIS 


•T^HOUSANDS  of  boys 
such  as  the  above 
illustration  represents  are 
growing  up  in  this  fair 
country  of  ours.  Bright, 
manly  little  fellows.  How 
many  of  them  through 
ignorance  and  improper 
training  will  take  the 
course  pictured  on  the  left, 
wrecking  their  lives  ana 
breaking  mothers'  hearts. 
Will  yours  be  one  of  them? 

At  sixteen  playing  tru- 
ant and  smoking  cigar- 
ettes;attwenty-oneimpure 
in  thought  and  deed  and  a 
saloon  loafer;  at  thirty  a 
thug  and  desperate  char- 
acter; and  at  forty-five  a 
confirmed  criminal  and 
physical  wreck. 

Or  through  Christian 
influence  and  mothers' 
prayers  how  many  will  be 
at  sixteen  possessed  of 
clean  habits,  and  studious; 
at  twenty  possessed  of 
manly  purity,  and  indus- 
trious ;  at  thirty  rewarded 
with  success  and  man- 
hood's best  gifts;  and  at 
seventy  looking  back  over 
an  honorable  and  useful 
career. 


FUTURE 
BE? 


Jail-bird  and  degenerate. 


THE  WIDE  AND  THE  NARROW  WAY. 


CHAPTER  I 


LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 


SECTION  ONE— THE  BEGINNING  OF  LIFE 

Aim  of  this  Work. — The  aim  of  this  work  is  to  make  people 
happier  through  knowledge.  All  people  will  not  act,  though 
they  may  know  what  is  best  and  right  to  do.  But  we  have  a 
buoyant  faith  that  many  will  act  on  learning  what  is  best  to  do; 
not  perfectly,  perhaps,  but  sufficiently  to  largely  improve  the 
habits  of  life,  and  to  give  more  peace,  joy  and  pleasure  to 
humanity. 

Let  in  the  Li^ht. — The  past  few  years  have  been  rich  in 
scientific  discoveries,  especially  so  in  facts  relating  to  the  physi- 
ology of  man  and  woman,  and  the  diseases  peculiar  to  the  sexes. 
This  information  should  not  be  kept  under  lock  and  key.  The 
better  plan  is  to  educate  the  old  and  the  young  alike  upon  the 
subject  of  health.  This  should  be  done  not  only  in  relation  to 
the  general  hygiene  of  life,  but  especially  in  regard  to  the  rela- 
tions of  the  two  sexes,  and  the  diseases  and  dangers  which 
spring  therefrom. 

Knowledge  is  Safety.— If  the  amount  of  suffering,  inher- 
ited and  not  inherited,  could  be  fully  known,  thoughtful  parents 
would  be  startled  into  activity,  and  would  seek,  as  best  they 
could,  by  proper  study,  to  give  the  coming  generation,  so  far  as 
health  and  morals  can  do  it,  a  happier  lot. 

The  Step  from  Boyhood  to  Man's  Estate.— One  author 
says  that  it  matters  not  whether  a  man  lives  to  middle  life  or  to 
old  age,  the  first  twenty  years  is  the  greater  half  of  his  life  on 
earth.  Perhaps  if  we  take  into  consideration  the  effects  of  this 
young  life  as  projected  into  the  future,  this  may  be  true.  Old 
people  well  know  that  the  memories  of  these  twenty  years  fasten 
themselves  on  the  mind  more  firmly  than  do  the  memories  of 
any  or  all  of  the  future  years. 

Hitherto  the  life  has  been  a  sucker  from  the  parent  growth. 
The  shoot  which  has  been  nourished  under  the  shelter  of  the 
parent  stem,  and  bent  according  to  its  inclination,  is  now  to  be 
transferred  to  the  open  world  of  opportunity,  where  it  must  take 
root  and  grow  into  its  own  strength. 

Ignorance  not  the  Mother  of  Purity.— A  large,  intelligent 
and  respectable  class  in  every  community  insist  that  noth- 
11 


OFF  FOR  SCHOOL. 


LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES  13 

ing  relating  exclusively  to  either  sex  should  become  a  subject  of 
popular  medical  instruction.  These  people  are  not  prudes— that 
is,  not  all  of  them — but  it  is  a  manifestation  of  the  spirit  of 
prudery.  Ignorance  is  no  more  the  mother  of  purity  than  it  is 
of  religion.  Intelligence  can  never  work  injury  to  him  who  is 
looking  for  the  truth. 

Ignorance,  Source  of  Crime. — Were  people  generally  in- 
formed of  the  dangers  surrounding  the  relation  of  the  sexes, 
the  d^'^ad*"'  results  of  the  violation  of  sexual  laws,  of  the 


EVENING  PRAYER. 

Who  can  estimate  the  power  and  influence,  either  for  good  or  bad, 
that  may  be  wrapped  up  in  an  innocent  child! 

^  The  familiar  prayer,  "Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep,"  taught  at  moth- 
er's knee,  has  been  the  means  of  bringing  home  many  a  prodigal  son  and 
daughter. 

fertile  sources  of  crimes  springing  therefrom,  one  of  the  greatest 
blessings  would  come  to  poor,  suffering  humanity. 

Ignorance  is,  directly  or  indirectly,  the  source  of  most  crimes 
and  of  most  physical  and  mental  suffering.  The  ignorance  may 
not  all  be  in  the  young  bandit  or  the  poor  sufferer.  Some  of  it. 
perhaps  most  of  it,  may  have  resided  in  the  parents. 


14  LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 

Millions  of  people  are  to-day  sufferers,  mentally,  physically 
or  morally,  because  of  the  ignorance  or  vicious  conduct  of  their 
parents. 

Beginnings,  Fair  and  Fatal.— "Well  begun  is  half  com- 
pleted," is  the  old  proverb.  A  good  beginning  is  a  promise  of 
success.  We  say  a  "promise,"  not  an  absolute  assurance. 
Neither  is  a  poor  beginning  a  positive  forerunner  of  a  bad  end- 
ing. But  the  beginning,  good  or  bad,  has  a  tremendous  influ- 
ence on  the  future  life  of  a  young  man  or  woman. 

Life  is  a  Battle. — No  question  about  that  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  have  lived  to  ripe  old  age.  Before  the  battle  is  won, 
many  will  say  with  the  poet: 

"  The  day  is  long  and  the  day  is  hard. 
We  are  tired  of  the  march  and  of  keeping  guard; 
Tired  of  the  sense  of  a  fight  to  be  won, 
Of  days  to  live  through  and  of  work  to  be  done; 
Tired  of  ourselves  and  of  being  alone. 
Yet  all  the  while,  did  we  only  see, 
We  walk  in  the  Lord's  own  company. 
We  fight,  but  'tis  He  who  nerves  our  arm; 
He  turns  the  arrows  that  else  might  harm. 
And  out  of  the  storm  He  brings  a  calm; 
And  the  work  that  we  count  so  hard  to  do, 
He  makes  it  easy,  for  He  works,  too; 
And  the  days  that  seem  long  to  live  are  His, 
A  bit  of  His  bright  eternities;  and  close  to  our  need  His 
helping  is." 

Health  a  Duty. — Man  is  not  only  responsible  for  his  own 
health,  but  also  for  the  health  of  his  offspring.  Disease,  moral 
and  physical,  is  entailed  by  disobedience  to  nature's  laws. 
Evils,  physical  and  moral,  are  inflicted  on  the  descendants  by 
the  parents.  Our  own  generation  is  suffering  because  of  the 
bad  living  and  conduct  of  preceding  generations.  Purity  of 
thought  and  body  must  be  taught  in  the  home.  Parents  should 
wake  up  to  the  importance  of  this  subject. 


SECTION  TWO— VALUE  OF  CHARACTER 

Beputation  and  Character.— Reputation  is  what  others  think 
of  us;  character  is  what  we  are.  The  word  character^  in  its  pri- 
mary meaning,  signifies  a  stamps  an  engraved  mark.  Character 
is  the  stamp  of  our  nature,  or  that  which  marks  our  very  being. 
Reputation  usually  flows  from  character,  but  not  always. 
Character  is  fundamental;  a  part  of  us.  Reputation  is  tran- 
sitory, and  may  be  false  or  true. 

A  good  character^  then,  is  the  first  object  of  interest  to  every- 
one who  desires  a  good  name. 


LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES  15 

A  Good  Name. — Who  can  measure  the  value  of  a  good  name, 
based  on  a  noble  character?  Who  shall  repair  it,  if  injured? 
Who  can  redeem  it,  if  lost?  Without  it,  gold  has  no  value;  birth, 
no  distinction;  station,  no  dignity;  beauty,  no  charm;  age,  no 
reverence.  Without  it,  wealth  impoverishes;  grace  deforms; 
dignity  degrades. 

The  legacy  of  a  good  name  is  beyond  value.  Rich  is  the 
inheritance  it  leaves;  precious  is  the  hope  it  inspires. 

My  Good  Name, — "A  good  name  is  rather  to  be  chosen  than 
great  riches,  and  loving  favor  rather  than  silver  and  gold." — 
Prov.  22:1.  He  who  robs  me  of  my  property,  takes  what  can  be 
repaired  by  time  and  opportunity;  but  who  can  repair  the  ruin 
of  a  good  name?  He  who  maims  my  body,  injures  that  which 
may  be  healed;  but  what  or  who  can  heal  the  wounds  of  slan- 
der? He  who  ridicules  my  poverty,  upbraids  me  with  that  which 
industry  may  retrieve;  what  wealth  can  redeem  the  bankrupt 
character? 

The  Basis  of  a  Good  Name. — A  business  man  who  always 
meets  his  financial  obligations  is  said  to  have  a  good  name,  and 
yet  his  character  may  be  corrupt.  A  good  name,  when  used  in 
a  moral  sense,  is  based  upon  character.  A  man  with  a  perfect 
character,  may  not,  for  a  time  at  least,  have  a  good  name  among 
his  fellows.  But  such  cases  are  exceptions,  and  come  about 
through  some  misunderstanding.  A  good  name  and  a  pure 
character  are  two  halves  of  the  same  thing.  To  have  a  good 
name  that  will  stand  the  test  when  worlds  are  on  fire,  one  must 
have  an  uncorrupted  nature — a  pure,  noble  character.  To  seek 
a  good  name  without  building  upon  character  is  to  build  upon 
the  sand.    Character  first,  reputation  second. 

Fame. — '*Fame  is  an  undertaker  that  pays  but  little  atten- 
tion to  the  living,  but  he  furnishes  out  their  funerals  and  follows 
them  to  the  grave." 

The  meaning  of  the  word  fame  may  be  seen  from  its  opposite, 
mfamous.  That  is,  one  may  be  utterly  without  fame.  If  fame 
implies  only  notoriety,  then  infamous  would  imply  only  one  with- 
01.  t  notoriety.  But  infamous  means  having  an  odious  reputa- 
tion— a  positive,  not  a  negative  meaning. 

Socrates  said:  "Fame  is  a  perfume  of  heroic  deeds."  Shake- 
speare's words  are:  "He  lives  in  fame  who  died  in  virtue's 
cause." 

The  Making  of  Character. — All  life  is  a  season  of  character- 
growing.  We  are  left  in  this  world,  not  so  much  for  what  we 
may  do  here,  for  the  things  we  may  make,  as  that  we  ourselves 
may  grow  into  the  beauty  of  God's  thought  for  us.  In  the  midst 
of  all  our  occupations  and  struggles,  all  our  doing  of  tasks,  all 
our  longings  and  desires,  all  our  experiences  of  every  kind,  there 
is  a  work  going  on  in  us  which  is  quite  as  important  as  anything 
we  are  doing  with  our  mind  or  with  our  hands. 

In  the  school  the  boy  has  his  tasks  and  lessons.  Accordmg 


16 


LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 


as  he  is  diligent  or  indolent  is  his  progress  in  his  studies.  Ir 
ten  years,  if  he  is  faithful,  he  masters  many  things  and  stands 
high  in  his  class.  Or,  if  he  is  indifferent  and  careless,  he  gets 
only  a  smattering  of  knowledge,  with  so  many  links  missing  that 
his  education  is  of  little  practical  use  to  him.  But  meanwhile 
there  has  been  going  on  in  him  another  education — a  growth  or 


CHUMS. 

development  of  character.  The  mind  grows  by  exercise,  just  as 
the  body  does.  Each  lesson  learned  adds  its  new  fact  to  the 
measure  of  knowledge;  but  there  is,  besides,  an  effect  produced 
upon  the  mind  itself  by  the  effort  to  learn.  It  grows  by  exercise. 
Better  far,  form  than  reform  character. 


LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 


17 


Quit  singing,  "Oh,  to  be  nothing,"  and  try  to  be  something, 
somebody. 

A  man  who  is  undergirded  by  the  arms  of  the  Almighty  can 
not  be  crushed. 


SECTION  THREE— INFLUENCE  OF  ASSOCIATES 

Character  and  Companionships. — General  Garfield  said:  "I 
feel  a  profounder  reverence  for  a  boy  than  for  a  man.  I  never 
meet  a  ragged  boy  on  the  streets  without  feeling  that  I  owe  him 
a  salute,  for  I  know  not  what  possibilities  may  be  buttoned  up 
under  his  shabby  coat." 

These  words  embody  a  truth  felt  instinctively  by  many  per- 
sons of  less  note  than  President  Garfield. 

The  Two  Paths. — Oh,  the  possibilities  wrapped  up  in  young 
manhood  or  womanhood!  Possibilities  for  good  as  high  as  the 
heavens;  possibilities  for  evil  as  deep  as  demons  can  make  them. 
Two  young  persons  may  start  out  on  life's  journey  with  abso- 
lutely the  same  or  equal  chances;  that  is,  so  far  as  outward 
appearances  can  tell  us.  Yet  the  journey's  end  may  be  as  far 
asunder  as  the  east  is  from  the  west. 

All  this  difference  may  rest — and  in  many  cases,  does  so  rest 
— in  the  companionships  selected  by  either.  True,  the  choice 
of  companions  may,  and  possibly  does,  have  its  origin  in  the 
inner  character  of  the  individual. 

Love  the  Culpable  and  Die  with  the  Criminal. — "A  man  is 
known  by  the  company  he  keeps,"  is  an  old  adage.  "Persons 
who  walk  much  with  the  lame,  learn  instinctively  to  walk  with 
a  hitch  or  limp  like  their  lame  friends." 

One  may  be  ever  so  pure,  if  he  associate  with  bad  companions 
he  will  fall  into  bad  odor.  Listen!  He  who  loves  to  laugh  at 
folly,  is  himself  a  fool. 

If  one  would  rather  take  the  lowest  seat  among  the  good 
than  the  highest  seat  among  the  profane  and  vulgar,  he  has 
already  started  on  the  high  road  to  virtue  and  success. 

Choice  of  Friends.— Be  careful  in  choosing  associates  and 
slow  to  change  them,  if  of  the  right  character.  Friends  should 
not  be  like  old  clothes,  which,  when  we  have  worn  threadbare, 
we  cast  off  and  call  for  new.  One  who  often  changes  his 
friendships  never  has  any  warm  friends. 

Without  Wax. — Many  people  who  subscribe  themselves  in 
their  letters  "your  sincere  friend,"  are  not  acquainted  with  what 
may  seem  the  odd  derivation  of  the  adjective  sincere.  It  is  from 
two  Latin  words,  sine,  without,  and  cera,  wax.  What  such  a 
derivation  can  have  to  do  with  the  virtue  of  sincerity  is  rather 
puzzling  when  we  first  think  of  it,  but  after  reflecting  that  one 
of  the  meanings  of  sincerity  is  purity  and  that  honey  from 
which  all  the  wax  has  been  strained  is  called  pure  honey,  we 
2 


18  LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 

seem  to  have  rather  more  light  on  the  subject.  A  friend  whose 
regard  for  us  is  pure,  or,  to  use  a  more  suitable  word,  is  genuine, 
is  a  friend  who  may  be  trusted.  Such  friends  make  no  profes- 
sions that  they  do  not  mean. 

Bad  Books. — One-half  of  the  youth  in  our  prisons  and  houses 
of  correction  started  on  their  evil  careers  by  reading  bad  books, 
or  at  best,  worthless  novels.   These  books  are  the  nicotine  and 


INFLUENCE  OF  ASSOCI  \TES. 


alcohol  of  literature;  they  poison,  and  burn,  and  blast  the  head 
and  heart  as  surely  as  their  cousins  do  the  stomach. 

Perhaps  we  have  all  heard  the  story  of  Garfield  when  a  boy. 
By  reading  The  Pirates'  Own  Book^  he  was,  for  a  time,  deter- 
mined to  go  to  sea.  It  took  all  the  power  of  will  of  his  good 
mother  to  persuade  the  fatherless  boy  to  stay  on  land.  But 


HOME  INFLUENCES. 


20  LIFE  ITS  INFLUENCES 

many  another  lad,  who  had  no  good  mother  to  direct  his  pathj 
read  that  same  book,  or  others  like  it,  and  went  to  ruin. 

Ruined  by  Bad  Books. — An  eighteen-j-ear-old  girl  living  in 
Elgin,  111.,  suspected  of  being  the  writer  of  threatening  letters 
received  by  David  C.  Cook,  the  Sunday-school  literature  pub- 
lisher, and  other  persons  of  that  city,  on  being  arrested  and 
tried,  confessed  that  it  had  been  the  reading  of  bad  books  that 
led  her  into  crime,  and  that  she  herself  was  alone  responsible 
for  the  threats  to  blow  up  people  and  property  if  money  was  not 
forthcoming.  No  one  can  estimate  the  amount  of  crime  and 
lawlessness  that  is  directly  traceable  to  the  dime  novel  and 
other  pernicious  literature. 

Bad  Pictures. — Bad  reading  burns  deeper  than  does  filthy 
conversation,  and  bad  pictures,  perhaps,  make  deeper  scars 
than  do  bad  books.  Both  burn  very  deeply  into  the  souls  of 
boys  and  girls,  young  men  and  young  women. 

Dr.  Leonard,  a  leading  divine  in  the  United  States,  tells  of 
the  dreadful  effects  of  foul  pictures  shown  him  by  a  German 
shoemaker,  when  a  boy.  Dr.  Leonard,  like  thousands  of  other 
pure  men,  would  give  his  good  right  arm  if  these  vile  pictures 
could  be  forgotten. 


SECTION  FOUR— SELF-CONTROL 

Tirtne  has  its  roots  in  the  ability  and  disposition  to  govern 
one's  self.  In  the  absence  of  self-control,  we  have  the  drunk- 
ard, the  libertine,  the  debased.  The  loftiest  freedom  is  the 
result  of  perfect  self-control;  passions  and  impulses  unbridled 
bind  with  the  strongest  chains. 

Words  that  Stin^. — James  says:  "If  any  man  offend  not  in 
word,  the  same  is  a  perfect  man,  and  able  also  to  bridle  the 
whole  body."  Also,  "The  tongue  is  a  fire,  a  world  of  iniquity, 
*  *  *  and  setteth  on  fire  the  course  of  nature;  and  is  set  on  fire 
of  hell." 

These  are  the  words  of  another:  "Heaven,  keep  us  from  the 
destroying  power  of  words!  There  are  words  that  sever  hearts 
more  than  do  sharp  swords;  there  are  words  the  point  of  which 
sting  the  heart  through  the  course  of  a  whole  life." 

Strong  Drink.— Through  the  testimony  of  an  English  writer, 
we  learn  that  a  large  per  cent,  of  the  noted  English  writers  of 
the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries  were  bound  by  the 
chams  of  intemperance. 

Some  of  the  noblest  men  of  our  own  America  have  been 
wrecked  in  character,  fortune  and  fame  by  the  awful  power  of 
strong  drink. 

Lack  of  Self-ControL— The  habit  of  strong  drink  arises  from 
the  lack  of  self-control.  The  lack  of  power  to  control  one's  self 
may  not  lie  in  the  original  character  of  the  individual.    That  is 


IMITATING  FATHER. 


22 


LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 


to  say,  it  may  not  be  an  inherent  weakness  of  the  cliaracter. 
But  those  nerves  of  ours  may  be  so  trained,  humored,  abused 
or  injured  by  the  use  of  narcotics  in  the  form  of  alcohol  or 
opiates,  that  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  the  will  to  control  them  in 
their  demands. 

Where  the  Real  Danger  Lies.— All  men  may  easily  control 
themselves,  if  they  have  complete  command  of  their  nerve 
powers.  The  danger,  then,  lies  in  the  loss  of  control  ot  the 
nervous  system,  which,  of  course,  includes  the  brain  fiber. 

To  put  it  in  another  way.  A  child  that  is  permitted  to  have 
its  own  way;  that  is,  not  held  in  restraint,  in  time  becomes  mas- 
ter over  his  parents. 

The  nerve  forces  of  the  body  are  to  be  controlled.  It  is  pos- 
sible, as  millions  of  drunkards  and  opium  eateis  can  testify,  for 
the  nerves  to  become  uncontrollable. 

Total  Abstinence.— Herein  lies  the  wisdom  of  total  absti- 
nence from  all  narcotic  poisons.  We  may  be  strong  in  our 
young  manhood,  and  fear  no  evil.  But  is  there  any  prophet 
that  can  foretell  which  shall  ultimately  be  the  master,  the  indi- 
vidual will  or  the  appetities  made  fierce  through  self  mdulgeuce? 

Sexnal  Passions. — All  that  has  been  said  in  the  preceding 
paragraphs  holds  good  also  in  the  other  passions  of  the  body. 
Which  shall  be  master?  If  the  passions  have  been  indulged,  if 
the  nerve  fiber  has  been  wasted  by  improper  use,  the  pas- 
sions can  not  properly  be  controlled. 


SECTION  FIVE— HABITS 

Nerve  Centers  of  the  Brain.— It  is  well  known  to  physiolo- 
gists that  the  brain  has  departments.  Each  department  has  its 
specific  work  to  do.  Each  faculty  of  the  mind  and  organ  of  the 
body  has  its  own  nerve  center  in  the  brain. 

Carefully  remove  the  cerebellum,  without  injury  to  the  cere- 
brum, from  a  live  bird,  and  it  can  still  see,  think,  hear  and  move 
its  head  and  body,  but  can  neither  fly  nor  walk.  It  has  lost  its 
power  of  locomotion. 

Remove  the  cerebrum  without  disturbing  the  cerebellum, 
and  the  bird  can  walk  and  fly,  but  knows  no  more  of  what  is 
going  on  around  it  than  does  a  tree. 

Injured  Brain. — If  any  part  of  the  brain  of  man  be  injured 
or  removed,  the  mental  or  physical  powers  having  their  nerve 
centers  in  the  injured  part  will  be  affected. 

The  cause  of  loss  or  gain  of  power  over  special  organs  lies  in 
the  injury  or  growth  of  the  brain-cells  governing  these  pai  ts. 

Brain  Development. — Another  law  is  that  if  any  organ  of  the 
brain  or  body  be  used  properly,  it  will  grow  in  vitality  and 
power;  if  not  used,  it  will  lose  what  power  it  had. 


LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 


23 


The  Law  of  Habit. — The  preacher  can  easily  prepare  and 
deliver  his  sermon;  the  lawyer  his  brief  and  plea.  Reverse  the 
order.  Each  will  find  it  many  lold  more  difficult,  were  the  law- 
yer to  prepare  ^  nd  deJver  the  sermon,  the  preacher  the  plea  to 
the  jury 

1  start  for  the  post-office;  I  have  the  choice  of  two  routes.  I 
have  been  in  the  habit  of  going  one  way;  circumstances  make  it 
necessary  for  me  to  go  by  the  other  route.  It  requires  an  effort 
of  the  will  for  me  to  do  so.  Each  time  habit  persistently  pulls 
me  the  other  way.  That  is  to  say,  habit  has  a  physiological 
and  a  psychological  basis. 

Force  of  Habit. — Habit  may  make  such  a  well-beaten  path 
that  it  may  become  almost  impossible  for  the  will  to  change  a 
course  of  action  or  life.  This  is  the  fundamental  reason  why 
old  people  seldom  change  their  politics,  religion  and  method  of 
life.  The  very  nerve  fiber  of  their  bodies  has  been  wrought 
into  their  mental  and  moral  being. 

Whether  ^the  road  of  habit  leads  upward  or  downward,  it 
makes  no  difference;  the  law  of  habit  works  the  same. 

Carlyle  says:  "Habit  is  the  deepest  law  of  human  nature. 
It  is  our  supreme  strength,  if  also,  in  certain  circumstances,  our 
miserablest  weakness.  Let  me  go  once,  scanning  my  way  with 
any  earnestness  of  outlook  and  successfully  arriving,  my  foot- 
steps are  an  invitation  to  me  to  go  the  second  time  the  same 
way;  it  is  easier  than  any  other  way.  Habit  is  our  primal  fund- 
amental law — habit  and  imitation  ;  there  is  nothing  more  peren- 
nial in  us  than  those  two.  They  are  the  source  of  all  working 
and  all  apprenticeship,  of  all  practice  and  all  learning  in  the 
world." 

Habits  Formed  in  Early  Life.— Our  real  strength  in  life 
depends  upon  habits  formed  in  early  life.  The  young  man  who 
sows  his  wild  oats  and  indulges  in  the  social  cup,  is  fastening 
chains  upon  himself  that  never  can  be  broken.  The  innocent 
youth  by  solitary  practice  of  self-abuse  will  fasten  upon  himself 
a  habit  which  will  wreck  his  physical  constitution  and  bring 
suffering  and  misery  and  ruin.  Young  man  and  young  woman, 
beware  of  bad  habits  formed  in  early  life. 

Good  Habits. — How  essential  to  live  a  well-regulated  life  and 
cultivate  the  best  qualities!  "There,  that's  the  thing  to  do;  go 
and  do  it."  Punctuality:  without  which  much  time  is  lost  and 
others  are  disappointed.  Accuracy:  without  this  great  and 
serious  mistakes  are  made  which  prove  most  hurtful  and  injuri- 
ous to  society.  Steadiness:  without  this  things  are  hurried  over 
and  nothing  is  done  properly.  Profnptitude:  without  this  oppor- 
tunities of  great  importance  are  lost,  which  can  never  be  recalled. 
Habits  are  the  very  life-blood  of  our  existence.  We  may  remove 
many  things;  we  can  cast  off  old  clothes,  leave  an  unhealthy 
house  or  neighborhood  and  forsake  a  disagreeable  companion, 
but  we  can  not  so  easily  cast  off  eld  habits.  They  c'ing  to  us 
through  life  and  affect  our  state  in  another  world. 


24  LIFE  AND  ITS  INFLUENCES 

SECTION  SIX— THE  HOME  AND  SCHOOL  IN 

RELATION  TO  CRIME 
A  German  Author  on  educational  subjects  has  recently  col- 
lected and  studied  thirty  German  writers  on  pedagogical  sub- 
jects since  Pestalozzi's  time,  and  has  catalogued  all  the  words 
they  used  in  describing  the  faults  of  children.  There  were  the 
astounding  number  of  nine  hundred  and  fourteen,  far  more  than 
their  virtues. 

These  were  classified  as  "native  and  of  external  origin,  acute 
and  chronic,  egoistic  and  altruistic,  perverted  honor,  self-will,  lazi- 
ness, frivolity,  distraction,  precocity,  timidity,  envy  and  male- 
volence, ingratitude,  quarrelsomeness,  cruelty  and  superstition." 

Causes  of  Crime. — We  may  condense  the  causes  of  crime 
among  adolescents  in  the  following  enumeration:  Heredity,  bad 
antenatal  conditions,  unhealthy  infancy  and  childhood,  over- 
crowded slums,  promiscuous  herding  together — in  a  word,  bad 
homes.  The  statistics  of  every  reformatory  and  industrial  school 
for  delinquent  children  show  that  the  great  majority  of  inmates 
come  from  this  class  of  homes. 

The  Public  School  Defended.— Unjust  aspersions  have  been 
cast  upon  our  common-school  system  by  the  charge  that  they 
foster  crime  through  the  education  imparted  and  from  the  want 
of  moral  training.  But  it  is  easy  to  see  how  the  work  of  the 
teacher  is  hindered,  when  pupils,  however  well  they  maybe 
trained  in  school,  are  subjected  continually  to  the  malign  influ- 
ences of  evil  home  surroundings.  It  must  be  remembered  that 
the  average  school  attendance,  the  country  through,  is  scarcely 
five  years. 

A  Boy's  School  Life.— Probably  the  average  attendance  of 
each  boy  in  the  rural  and  city  schools  is  not  more  than  6 
months  in  the  year.  The  entire  schooling  of  the  average  boy 
would  be  comprised,  therefore,  within  30  months  or  120  weeks,  or 
about  600  school  days.  Reckoning  6  hours  for  a  school  day» 
the  boy  would  be  under  direct  school  influence  3,600  hours. 
Now,  during  that  period  he  is  within  the  influence  of  the  home, 
directly  or  indirectly,  60  months,  or  1,800  days,  or  43,200  hours. 
Deducting  the  3,600  hours  the  boy  is  at  school,  leaves  39.600 
hours.  The  school  ratio,  therefore,  to  the  home  is  1  to  11. 
Then  take  the  multiplied  thousands  of  hours  for  which  the  home 
is  responsible  outside  the  school  years  mentioned,  and  we  see 
the  tremendous  responsibility  which  rests  upon  the  guardians  of 
the  household.  When  the  inmates  of  the  reformatories  and 
industrial  schools  are  considered  with  relation  to  the  number  of 
actual  days  or  hours  in  attendance  upon  school,  as  evidenced 
by  the  low  grade  they  have  attained  before  entrance  into  these 
institutions,  the  ratio  of  their  school  hours  to  the  home  hours 
will  be  1  to  22;  that  is,  for  1,800  hours  spent  in  school,  39,600 
will  be  the  hours  for  which  the  home  is  responsible. 

The  French  Educator  Bonjean  forcibly  says:  "We  caa  not 
sterilize  the  bouillon  of  culture  of  the  microbes  of  vice  and  cnme 
©xcept  by  wholesome  parental  correction." 


CHAPTER  II 


MOTHER— HOME 


SECTION  ONE— MOTHER 

Mother,  "the  divinity  of  infancy." 
Mother,  "the  angel  spirit  of  home." 

Mother,  "both  the  evening  and  the  morning  star  of  life." 

Blessed  Mothers. — Know  you  what  especially  impels  me  to 
industry?  My  mother.  I  shall  endeavor  to  sweeten  a  part  of 
her  life  that  otherwise  has  been  so  unfortunate  and  lessen  by  my 
help  and  sympathy  the  great  sorrows  she  has  suffered.  To  her 
alone  1  owe  the  foundation  of  my  mind  and  heart. — Jean  Paul 
Richter. 

George  Herbert  said:  "One  good  mother  is  worth  a  hun-Jred 
schoolmasters.  In  the  home  she  is  a  loadstone  to  all  hearts  and 
loadstar  to  all  eyes." 

De  Maistre^  in  his  writings,  speaks  of  his  mother  with  im- 
mense love  and  reverence.  He  described  her  as  his  "sublime 
mother,"  "an  angel,  to  whom  God  had  lent  a  body  for  a  brief 
season."  To  her  he  attributed  the  bent  of  his  character  and 
her  precepts  were  the  ruling  influence  of  his  life. 

One  charming  feature  in  the  character  of  Samuel  Johnson 
(notwithstanding  his  rough  exterior)  was  the  tenderness  with 
which  he  invariably  spoke  of  his  mother,  who  implanted  in  his 
mind  his  first  impressions  of  religion.  In  the  time  of  his  great- 
est difficulties  he  contributed  out  of  his  slender  means  to  her 
comfort. 

Cromweir s  mother  was  a  woman  of  spirit  and  energy  equal 
to  her  mildness  and  patience,  whose  pride  was  honesty  and 
whose  passion  was  love  and  whose  only  care,  amidst  all  her 
splendor,  was  for  the  safety  of  her  son  in  his  dangerous  emi- 
nence. 

Curran  speaks  with  great  affection  of  his  mother,  to  whose 
counsel,  piety  and  ambition  he  attributed  his  success  in  life. 
He  used  to  say,  "If  I  possess  anything  more  valuable  than  face 
or  person  or  wealth,  it  is  that  a  dear  parent  gave  her  child  a 
portion  from  the  treasure  of  her  mind." 

It  was  Ary  Scheffer's  mother,  whose  beautiful  features  the 
painter  so  loved  to  reproduce  in  his  pictures,  that  by  great  self- 
denial  provided  him  with  the  means  of  pursuing  the  study  of 
art. 

Michelet  writes:  "I  lost  my  mother  thirty  years  ago;  neverthe. 

25 


MUTHKK— HOME  27 

less,  she  follows  me  from  age  to  age.  She  suffered  with  me  in 
my  poverty  and  was  not  allowed  to  share  my  better  fortune." 

Napoleon  Bonaparte  was  accustomed  to  say  that  "the  future 
good  or  bad  conduct  of  a  child  depended  entirely  on  the  mother." 
Nobody  had  any  command  over  him  except  his  mother,  who 
found  means,  by  a  mixture  of  tenderness,  severity  and  justice, 
to  make  him  love,  respect  and  obey  her. 

Goethe  owed  the  bias  of  his  mind  and  character  to  his  mother, 
who  possessed  in  a  high  degree  the  art  of  stimulating  young  and 
active  minds.  "She  was  worthy  of  life,"  once  said  Goethe,  and 
when  he  visited  Frankfort  he  sought  out  every  individual  who 
had  been  kind  to  her  and  thanked  them  all. 

Grandmother's  Birthday.— Honor  the  dear  old  mother  and 
make  your  love  plain  to  her.  Doubtless  she  is  the  object  of 
much  tender  love  and  holy  reverence.  But  have  you  manifested 
your  affection  as  plainly  as  you  should?  You  feel  a  worthy 
pride  in  her  long  and  useful  career.  But  to  her  own  retrospect, 
life's  history  is  largely  a  record  of  failure;  of  efforts  defeated 
and  anticipations  unfulfilled.  She  needs  encouragement.  Let 
her  hear  the  praise  that  you  feel  she  deserves.  It  will  not  make 
her  vain,  but  may  give  her  needed  comfort.  Let  her  have  all 
the  help  of  all  sorts  that  love  can  bring  her. 

A  lady  who  spent  some  time  among  the  peasants  of  the 
Tyrol,  writes  the  following: 

"The  morning  after  our  arrival  we  were  awakened  by  the 
sound  of  a  violin  and  flutes  under  the  window,  and  hurrying 
down  found  the  little  house  adorned  as  for  a  feast — garlands 
over  the  door  and  wreathing  a  high  chair  which  was  set  in  state. 
The  table  was  already  covered  with  gifts,  brought  by  the  young 
people  whose  music  we  had  heard.  The  whole  neighborhood 
were  kinsfolk,  and  these  gifts  came  from  uncles  and  cousins  in 
every  far-off  degree.  They  were  very  simple,  for  the  donors  are 
p'oor — knitted  gloves,  a  shawl,  baskets  of  flowers,  jars  of  fruits, 
loaves  of  bread;  but  upon  all  some  little  message  of  love  was 
pinned.  'Is  there  a  bride  in  the  house?'  I  asked  of  my  landlord. 
'Oh,  no,'  he  said.  'We  do  not  make  such  a  bother  about  our 
young  people.    It  is  grandmother's  birthday.' 

"The  grandmother,  in  her  spectacles,  white  apron  and  high 
velvet  cap,  was  a  heroine  all  day,  sitting  in  state  to  receive  visits 
and  dealing  out  slices  from  a  sweet  loaf  to  each  one  who  came." 

A  Pathetic  Incident.— It  was  at  the  Grand  Central  station, 
and  we  were  waiting  for  a  train.  Near  us,  in  the  waiting-room, 
sat  an  old  lady,  dressed  in  the  deepest  mourning;  a  young 
woman  sat  at  her  side,  who  was  evidently  her  companion  in  the 
journey. 

"Don't  you  think  we  had  better  telegraph  Mary  that  we  are 
here?"  the  old  lady  asked.  "It  seems  so  strange  that  she  hasn't 
come  to  meet  us;  maybe  she  didn't  get  the  letter." 

But  just  at  that  moment  a  lady  approached  the  new  comers. 
It  was  very  warm,  and  from  her  appearance  it  was  evident  that 


28  MOTHER— HOME 

she  had  made  a  hurried  trip  to  the  station.  She  was  not  glad 
to  see  these  travelers,  however,  for  her  welcome  was  anything 
but  cordial. 

"We  thought  maybe  you  didn't  get  the  letter  about  our  com- 
ing," the  old  lady  said. 

"Yes,  I  got  it  this  morning,  but  I've  been  running  all  over 
the  neighborhood  to  find  you  a  room,  and  I'm  about  sick  over  it. 
Whatever  possessed  you  to  come  to  the  city  in  this  hot  weather, 
mother?   We  haven't  a  place  for  you  in  our  flat,  and  they  can't 

possibly  have  you  at  's,  with  their  four  children.     I  don't 

see  why  you  ever  let  her  come  here!"  This  with  a  glance  of  dis- 
approval on  the  young  woman. 

"She  was  determined  to  come,  Mary,  and  besides,  I  don't  see 
how  I  can  keep  her  this  summer,  with  all  those  city  boarders." 

"What  have  you  got  in  all  those  bundles,  mother?"  the  first 
speaker  asked,  in  an  unpleasant  tone  of  voice,  as  her  eye  fell  on 
several  large  bundles  lying  at  the  old  lady's  side. 

"Clothes,"  she  answered,  in  a  trembling  voice. 

"I'm  surprised  that  you  should  have  allowed  her  to  bring  all 
that  old  truck.  Where  is  she  going  to  put  it,  I'd  like  to  know!" 
This  to  the  young  woman. 

"Well,  what  could  I  do  about  it,  Mary?  She  would  bring  all 
her  things  with  her." 

They  Didn't  Want  Her.— "Now,  I'll  tell  you,  mother,  just 
■what  we  think  best  for  you  to  do.    As  soon  as  I  got  your  letter 

I  had  John  telegraph  to  N  to  see  if  they  could  take  you  in 

there,  and  G  said  they  could  make  room  for  you  for  a  few 

days,  but  not  any  longer.  And  we  all  think  the  very  best  place 
for  you  to  go  is  to  an  old  ladies'  home  somewhere,  a  real  nice 
one,  of  course,  where  you  could  have  your  own  room  and  every 
comfort.  You  see  you  are  too  old  to  be  running  about  the  coun- 
try, and  too  old  to  be  of  any  use  now  to  anybody  anywhere. 
Don't  you  think  that  is  the  best  thing  you  can  do  yourself?" 

By  this  time  the  old  lady  was  shaking  violently  and  great 
beads  of  perspiration  stood  out  on  her  forehead.  The  plan  had 
been  sprung  upon  her  in  such  an  unfeeling  manner! 

The  station  was  crowded  with  people  in  the  vicinity  of  this 
scene  and  the  faces  of  the  listeners  looked  horrified.  The  peo- 
ple who  had  been  obliged  to  witness  this  meeting  at  the  station 
were  all  in  sympathy  with  the  poor  old  mother,  their  hearts 
went  out  to  her  and  they  looked  tenderly  toward  her. 

It  was  our  train  time  and  we  had  to  go,  and  do  not  know 
what  was  done  with  "mother,"  but  as  we  passed  we  heard  the 
old  soul  timidly  ask:  "How  is  John?"  and  the  answer:  "Oh,  he 
is  well,  but  of  course  he  could  not  leave  his  business  to  come  up 
here  in  the  middle  of  the  day  to  meet  you." 

The  pitiful,  disappointed,  distressed  look  on  that  poor  old 
mother's  face  has  been  before  us  ever  since  we  saw  it  that  day 
in  the  station. 

A  Better  Way. — We  know  nothing  of  the  circumstances  of 


MOTHER— HOME 


the  case,  only  as  we  judged  from  the  conversation  we  heard. 
But  we  know  that  those  younger,  stronger  women,  who  evidently 
did  not  wish  the  burden  of  the  care  of  their  own  mother,  or  their 
husband's  mother,  did  a  most  cruel  wrong  in  the  manner  they 
treated  the  one  who  had  done  her  work  in  life  and  by  reason  of 
age  and  feebleness  could  not  be  of  use  to  them  longer.  Oh,  the 
pity  of  it  all! 

Passing  to  the  outgoing  train  with  a  dear  child  at  hand  to  see 
that  mother  got  off  all  right  and  had  all  the  comforts  necessary 
for  the  journey,  we  thought  how  thankful  mothers  ought  to  be 
for  good,  thoughtful,  loving  children,  children  who  do  not  feel 
that  they  have  no  room  for  mother,  but  who  are  always  glad  to 
have  her  come  to  them,  and  always  sorry  to  have  her  go  away. 

Mother's  Leisure.— The  following  little  picture,  as  painted 
by  Emma  A.  Lente,  has  many  things  in  common  with  our  own 
dear  home.  Let  us  all  learn  the  lesson  herein  given  before  it  is 
too  late. 

The  members  of  the  family,  from  youngest  to  oldest,  would 
have  been  astonished  had  anyone  suggested  that  they  were 
cruel  or  even  hard  to  mother.  They  loved  her  dearly,  of 
course;  they  loved  her  better  than  anyone  else  in  all  the  world. 

Who  but  mother  could  know  the  place  and  the  time  and  the 
how  of  everything,  wait  on  everybody  in  health  as  well  as  in 
sickness,  and  keep  all  the  intricate  machinery  of  the  household 
in  smoothly  running  order? 

The  busy  father  trusted  all  domestic  matters  to  her;  he  even 
brought  her  some  of  his  business  worries.  The  grown  daugh- 
ters dusted  the  parlors,  watered  the  plants  and  fed  the  canary. 
Then  perhaps  some  of  the  girls  happened  in,  or  there  was  some- 
thing to  go  to,  and  they  hurried  away,  oblivious  of  the  fact  that 
the  dressmaker  was  in  the  house,  or  that  there  were  visitors; 
whatever  extra  burdens  came  in  the  way  were  allowed  to  fall 
upon  mother's  shoulders  as  a  matter  of  course. 

The  big  boys — loving,  thoughtless  fellows — had  not  lost  their 
dependence  on  her,  and  zealously  she  looked  after  their  comfort, 
their  studies,  their  play  and  their  friends.  Often  they  had 
their  own  invited  company  in  the  house. 

Leagues  and  clubs  and  guilds  called  the  young  people  here 
and  there,  until  there  seemed  hardly  time  enough  for  everything. 
But  always  there  was  one  at  home  to  attend  to  the  fires  and 
lights,  rearrange  the  littered  rooms,  prepare  luncheon,  and  set 
all  matters  in  order  for  the  night  and  early  morning.  That  one 
was  mother. 

The  smaller  children  came  to  her,  as  a  matter  of  course,  with 
everything  that  interested  them — questions,  disagreements, 
problems,  requests  and  hurts.  She  had  wisdom  to  solve  and 
to  guide,  patience  for  the  endless  questions,  puzzles  and  hard 
knots,  and  arnica,  court-plaster  and  kisses  to  heal  the  hurts 
and  dry  the  tears. 

She  was  willing  to  do  all  this— how  willing!  But  as  time 
went  on  she  grew  very  tired — tired  in  body  and  brain  and  soul. 


30  MOTHER— HOME 

A  Sad  Change. — Finally,  a  morning  came  when  mother  had 
nothing  to  do.  There  was  breakfast,  and  after  that  the  dishes; 
the  children  to  get  off  to  school,  the  house  to  be  put  to  rights, 
and  the  dinner  to  plan  and  cook;  but  she  was  as  far  removed 
from  the  care  and  anxiety  and  labor  of  it  as  if  she  were  removed 
to  another  world. 

"Complete  collapse!  Worked  and  worried  to  death!"  said 
the  indignant  old  doctor. 

"But  she  will  live!    O  doctor,  say  that  she  will  live!" 

"Can't  say!  Shouldn't  think  she'd  want  to!  But  we'll  fight 
for  her  life  to  the  last  breath;  you  may  be  very  sure  of  that!" 

The  members  of  the  family,  shocked  and  stunned,  gazed 
wildly  at  each  other.  As  soon  expect  the  clock  to  go  without  its 
mainspring  as  that  household  to  go  on  without  its  caretaker,  its 
burden-bearer,  its  manager  and  chief. 

They  wandered  about  with  helpless  hands  and  questioning 
hearts,  pondering  and  resenting  the  old  doctor's  impatient 
words;  but  as  days  and  nights  went  by,  and  one  or  another  was 
forced  to  take  up  the  details  and  cares  of  daily  existence,  they 
came  to  understand  what  heavy  burdens  had  been  laid  upon  the 
frail,  shadowy  being  who  lay  upstairs  in  that  darkened  room, 
where  a  footfall,  or  even  a  whispered  word,  set  all  the  unstrung 
nerves  a-quiver. 

At  last,  slowly,  the  tide  of  life  swung  backward;  each  day 
there  was  a  little  gain.  With  the  first  strength  came  the  ques- 
tion: "How  do  you  get  along  without  me?  Oh,  I  must  hurry  to 
get  well." 

"She  must  go  away,"  said  the  doctor.  "Only  in  a  sanitarium 
will  she  have  a  chance  to  get  well." 

And  in  that  refuge,  where  leisure  was  the  only  occupation, 
and  where  only  faint  echoes  of  the  busy  world  of  toil  and  care 
could  come,  the  mother  became  well  again.  During  the  long 
months  of  waiting  she  and  her  family  had  time  for  meditation. 
She  discovered  that  she,  too,  had  erred;  but  it  was  through  the 
intense  love  that  thought  no  sacrifice  too  great  if  she  could  but 
serve  her  loved  ones.  She  had  fairly  merged  her  own  personal- 
ity into  theirs,  had  given  up  her  rights  to  uphold  their  least 
desire.  And  they,  who  loved  her  most,  had  allowed  her  to  do  it 
year  after  year. 

A  Happy  Return.— When  she  returned,  it  was  like  a  queen 
coming  into  her  kingdom,  with  loyal  subjects  to  do  her  honor  and 
bid  her  welcome.  And  such  a  bright,  orderly  house  she  found! 
Her  own  room  was  newly  decorated  and  furnished.  Heretofore, 
when  new  furniture  was  bought  it  went  into  the  girls'  room  or 
the  guest  chamber,  and  mother  took  the  old  articles. 

But  here  was  a  new  easy-chair  beside  a  pleasant  window,  a 
table  with  books,  magazines  and  flowers,  and  many  voices 
assuring  her  of  leisure  in  which  to  enjoy  her  new  lease  of  life 
and  love. 

It  was  not  a  vain  promise.  Mother  has  time  now  to  read,^  to 
pick  out  her  half -forgotten  music,  and  even  to  see  a  morning 


MOTHER— HOME  31 

caller.  And  the  household  machinery  does  not  stop,  for  several 
heads  and  several  pairs  of  hands  are  planning  and  doing;  and 
nothing  in  that  house  is  so  jealously  guarded  as  mother's  hours 
of  leisure. 

We  Rem^'mher  Mother.— "There  is  no  velvet  so  soft  as  a 
mother's  lap,  no  rose  so  lovely  as  her  smile,  no  path  so  flower^f 


mother:   eternities  can  not  outweigh  her  influence. 


as  that  imprinted  with  her  footsteps."  These  words  spoken  by 
Bishop  Thompson,  express  the  feeling  of  universal  human 
nature.  Men  and  women  frequently  forget  each  other,  but 
everybody  remembers  mother. 

Nature  has  set  the  mother  upon  such  a  pinnacle,  thai  out 


32  MOTHER— HOME 

infant  eyes  and  arms  are  first  uplifted  to  it;  we  cling  to  it  in 
manhood;  we  almost  worship  it  in  old  age. 

The  DiTinity  of  Infancy. — The  mother  takes  man's  whole 
nature  under  her  control.  She  is  the  "Divinity  of  Infancy." 
Her  smile  is  the  sunshine,  her  words  the  mildest  law  of  child- 
hood, until  sin  and  the  world  have  steeled  the  heart. 

Mother's  Influence. — So  intense  is  the  power  of  motherhood, 
that  the  mere  remembrance  of  a  praying  mother's  hand  laid  on 
the  head  of  infancy,  has  held  back  many  a  son  from  guilty  acts 
when  passion  had  grown  strong. 

The  Hand  that  Rocks  the  Cradle  Rules  the  World.— Every 

woman  in  becoming  a  mother  takes  a  higher  place  in  the  scale 
of  being.  A  most  important  work  is  allotted  her  in  the  economy 
of  nations.  Mothers  constitute  the  only  universal  agent  of  civ- 
ilization. Nature  has  placed  in  her  hands  both  infancy  and 
youth.  The  vital  interests  of  America  hang  largely  upon  the 
influence  of  mothers.  We  say  "largely,"  because  we  would 
not  fail  to  give  proper  credit  to  other  influences.  The  public 
schools  are  the  great  assimilative  force  of  the  nation.  But  even 
back  of  the  public  schools  is  the  mother's  influence. 

Mothers  of  Great  Men.— It  seems  to  be  nearly  a  universal 
rule  that  great  men  had  mothers  superior  in  character  and 
intellect. 

Sir  Walter  Scotfs  mother  was  not  only  a  superior  woman, 
but  a  great  lover  of  poetry  and  painting. 

Byron's  mother  was  talented,  but  proud  and  ill-tempered. 

Napoleon's  mother  was  noted  for  he^  beaaty  and  energy. 

John  Wesley's  mother  was  a  remarkable  woman.  She  is 
known  as  the  "Mother  of  Methodism." 

The  mother  of  Washington  exercised  a  commanding  influ- 
ence in  moulding  the  character  of  that  great  man.  The  world 
still  delights  to  honor  the  name  of  "Mary,  the  mother  of  Wash- 
ington." 


SECTION  TWO— HOME 

Definitions  of  Home.— A  prize  was  offered  recently  by  the 
London  Tit- Bits  for  the  best  answer  to  the  question,  "What  is 
jiome?"    Here  are  a  few  of  the  answers  which  were  received: 

"A  world  of  strife  shut  out,  a  world  of  love  shut  in." 

"Home  is  the  blossom,  of  which  heaven  is  the  fruit." 

"The  golden  setting,  in  which  the  brightest  jewel  is  'mother.'  " 

"The  father's  kingdom,  the  children's  paradise,  the  mother's 
world." 

^  "The  center  of  our  affections,  around  which  our  heart's  best 
wishes  twine." 

"The  jewel-casket,  containing  the  most  precious  of  all  jewels 
— domestic  happiness." 


QUEEN  LOUISE  AND  HER  SOxNS. 


34 


'MOTHER-HOME 


"A  little  hollow  scooped  out  of  the  windy  hill  of  the  world, 
where  we  can  be  shielded  from  its  cares  and  annoyances." 

"The  central  telegraph  office  of  human  love,  into  which  run 
innumerable  wires  of  affection,  many  of  them  extending  thou- 


A  HAPPY  HOME. 

sands  of  miles,  but  never  disconnected  from  the  one  great  ter- 
minus." 

"The  only  place  on  earth  where  the  faults  and  failings  of 
humanity  are  hidden  beneath  a  mantle  of  charity." 

"The  place  where  one  is  treated  best  and  grumbles  most." 


MOTHER— HOME  35 

Home  Hints,— As  the  boys  grow  up  make  companions  of 
them,  then  they  will  not  seek  companionship  elsewhere. 

Let  the  children  make  a  noise  sometimes;  their  happiness  is 
as  important  as  your  nerves. 

Respect  their  little  secrets:  if  they  have  concealments,  worry- 
ing them  will  never  make  them  tell  and  patience  will  probably 
do  the  work. 

Allow  them,  as  they  grow  older,  to  have  opinions  of  their 
own;  make  them  individuals,  not  mere  echoes. 

Remember  that  without  physical  health  mental  attainment 
is  worthless;  let  them  lead  free,  happy  lives,  which  will 
strengthen  both  mind  and  body. 

Bear  in  mind  that  you  are  largely  responsible  for  your 
child's  inherited  character  and  have  patience  with  faults  and 
failings. 

Talk  hopefully  to  your  children  of  life  and  its  possibilities; 
you  have  no  right  to  depress  them  because  you  have  suffered. 

If  you  have  lost  a  child^  remember  that  for  the  one  that  is 
gone  there  is  no  more  to  do;  for  those  remaining:;^  everything; 
hide  your  grief  for  their  sakes. 

Impress  upon  them  from  early  infancy  that  actions  have  re- 
sults and  that  they  can  not  escape  consequences  even  by  being 
sorry  when  they  have  acted  wrongly. 

Teach  boys  and  girls  the  actual  jfaults  of  life,  as  soon  as  they 
are  old  enough  to  understand  them,  and  give  them  the  sense 
of  responsibility  without  saddening  them. 

Home,  Mother's  Empire.— The  queen  that  sits  upon  the 
throne  of  home,  crowned  and  sceptered  as  none  other  ever  can 
be,  is — mother.  Her  enthronement  is  complete,  her  reign  un- 
rivaled, and  the  moral  issues  of  her  empire  are  eternal.  "Her 
children  rise  up,  and  call  her  blessed." 

Rebellious  at  times,  as  the  subjects  of  her  government  may 
be,  she  rules  them  with  marvelous  patience,  winning  tenderness 
and  undying  love.  She  so  presents  and  exemplifies  divine 
truth,  that  it  reproduces  itself  in  the  happiest  development  of 
childhood — character  and  life. 

Her  memory  is  sacred  while  she  lives,  and  becomes  a  per- 
petual inspiration,  even  when  the  bright  flowers  bloom  above 
her  sleeping  dust.  She  is  the  incarnation  of  goodness  to  the 
child,  and  hence  her  unlimited  power.  Scotland,  with  her  well- 
known  reverence  for  motherhood,  insists  that  "an  ounce  of 
mother  is  worth  more  than  a  pound  of  clergy." 

Napoleon  cherished  a  high  conception  of  a  mother's  power, 
and  believed  that  the  mothers  of  the  land  could  shape  the  des- 
tinies of  his  beloved  France.  Hence  he  said  in  his  sententious, 
laconic  style,  "The  great  need  of  France  is  mothers." 

Memories  of  Home. — There  is  one  vision  that  never  fades 
from  the  soul,  and  that  is  the  vision  of  mother  and  of  home. 
No  man  in  all  his  weary  wanderings  ever  goes  out  beyond  the 
overshadowing  arch  of  home. 


36 


MOTHER— HOME 


Let  him  stand  on  the  surf -beaten  coast  of  the  Atlantic,  or 
roam  over  Western  wilds,  and  every  dash  of  wave  and  murmur 
of  the  breeze  will  whisper,  home,  sweet  home. 

Set  him  down  amid  the  glaciers  of  the  North,  and  even  there 
thoughts  of  home,  too  warm  to  be  chilled  by  the  eternal  frosts, 
will  float  in  upon  him. 


THIS  FIG  WENT  TO  MARKET. 


Let  him  rove  through  the  green,  waving  groves,  and  over  the 
sunny  slopes  of  the  South,  and  in  the  smile  of  the  soft  skies, 
and  in  the  kiss  of  the  balmy  breeze,  home  will  live  again. 

A  Heavenly  Home. — Fathers,  mothers,  let  the  home  go  with 


MOTHER— HOME 


37 


your  children  to  Jesus— let  it  go  with  them  at  every  step,  to 
cheer  them  in  every  struggle,  until  from  the  very  crest  of  the 
cold  wave  that  bears  them  from  you  forever,  they  shout  back 
their  joy  over  a  home  on  earth,  that  helped  them  to  rise  to  a 
home  in  Heaven. — Rev.  H.  H.  Birkins, 

Home  and  Hope. — If  a  young  man  be  faithless  to  his  mother, 
he  will,  doubtless,  have  but  little  respect  for  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren. 

Young  men  and  young  women  whose  love  entwines  itself 
around  home  and  mother,  can  be  safely  trusted  under  adverse 
circumstances. 

When  young  people,  going  out  into  the  labors,  trials  and 
anxieties  of  life,  still  turn  to  their  home  and  mother  for  consola- 
tion, it  is  evident  that  the  sweet  aroma  of  home  influences  still 
lingers  about  them. 

Home  Defined.— 

Home's  not  merely  four  square  walls, 

Though  with  pictures  hung  and  gilded: 
Home  is  where  affection  calls. 

Filled  with  shrines  the  heart  hath  builded! 
Home!  go  watch  the  faithful  dove. 

Sailing  'neath  the  heaven  above  us; 
Home  is  where  there's  one  to  love! 

Home  is  where  there's  one  to  love  us! 

Home's  not  merely  roof  and  room, 

It  needs  something  to  endear  it; 
Home  is  where  the  heart  can  bloom. 

Where  there's  some  kind  lip  to  cheer  it! 
What  is  home  with  none  to  meet. 

None  to  welcome,  not  to  greet  us? 
Home  is  sweet — and  only  sweet — 

When  there's  one  we  love  to  meet  us! 


SECTION  THREE— THE  YOUNG  WOMAN 

A  Young  Woman's  Influence.— Has  she  any?  She  has,  fof 
good  or  evil,  and  it  reaches  far.  No  angel  in  heaven  can  influ- 
ence man  as  woman  can. 

Influence  depends  on  many  things— the  subtle  magnetism  of 
kindness,  the  persuasive  force  of  a  soft  and  gentle  voice,  the 
witchery  of  smile  and  song  and  laugh  and  the  thousand  name- 
less things  that  speak  the  lady.  These  are  possible  to  all.  In 
thinking  of  your  influence,  worry  not  over  the  powers  God  for- 
got to  give,  but  use  His  gifts.  Find  your  sphere.  The  lichen 
loves  the  rock,  the  trillium  the  woods,  the  fern  the  mossy,  shady 
nook;  each  has  her  sphere.  So,  sister,  God  meant  thee  for  some 
special  nook.    Find  it. 

Some  girls  have  no  influence  with  girls,  because  they  keep 


WILL  HE  no'  come  BACK  AGAIN? 


MOTHER— HOME  39 

all  their  smiles  and  kind  words  for  men.  Don't  forget  your 
sisters;  they  need  you.  Your  influence  should  reach  both  men 
and  women. 

Don't  be  too  pliable.  Duty  never  bends.  It  seems  natural 
for  womanhood  to  yield,  and  difficulty  may  often  be  evaded  by 
surrender,  but  only  at  the  cost  of  influence;  for  men  have  no 
respect  for  a  human  eel. 

Speak  kindly.  A  censorious  tongue  is  a  perpetual  scourge, 
but  kind  words  heal  wounds.  Goodness  is  greater  than  smart- 
ness. 

In  your  work  for  God  you  will  often  blunder.  Don't  worry 
too  much  over  your  blunders,  but  learn  from  them.  Be  cheerful. 
Brightness  attracts.  Even  the  fish  follows  the  gleam  of  bright 
metal.  Solemnity  is  no  sign  of  godliness.  The  owl  is  no  better 
than  the  robin. 

Don't  try  to  please  everyone.  It  seems  hard  for  sixty  to  sym- 
pathize with  sixteen,  and  you  will  have  some  critics.  Be  your- 
self— natural,  modest,  kind,  earnest,  godly.  Some  will  dub  you 
slow,  some  declare  you  fast;  but  you  have  only  one  Master; 
please  Him. 

Try  to  forget  yourself  diUd.  remember  others.  Be  not  anxious 
to  know  many  people,  but  to  help  those  you  do  know.  Try  not 
so  much  to  extend  your  influence  as  to  strengthen  it. 

Shun  questionable  company.  Remember,  wealth  is  no  surety 
for  character.  Gilded  sin  is  not  holiness,  and  the  world  knows 
it.    Keep  good  company  or  none. 

Be  sincere.  Do  not  say  all  you  mean,  but  mean  all  you  say. 
Perfection  may  be  impossible  to  men,  but  we  can  at  least  be 
true. 

Let  dress  and  speech,  song  and  prayer,  clasp  of  hand  and 
glance  of  eye  be  all  expressions  of  your  sincere  desire  to  please 
your  God  and  serve  your  brother. 

Sam  Jones  Asks  a  Question.— Sam  Jones  asks  this  pertinent 
question:  "Do  you  know  that  boys  are  more  particular  whom 
they  go  with  than  girls?  You  may  think  it  a  strange  statement, 
but  it  is  so.  A  girl  will  go  on  the  streets  in  open  day  with  a 
boy  that  gets  drunk,  but  the  minute  a  boy  finds  out  that  a  girl 
gets  drunk  he  won't  go  with  her.  I  wish  our  girls  would  be  as 
particular  with  whom  they  go  as  the  boys  are." 

Beantifnl  Things.— 

Beautiful  faces  are  those  that  wear — 
It  matters  little  if  dark  or  fair — 
Whole-souled  honesty  printed  there. 

Beautiful  eyes  are  those  that  show. 

Like  crystal  panes  where  heart-fires  glow, 

Beautiful  thoughts  that  burn  below. 

Beautiful  lips  are  those  whose  words 
Leap  from  the  heart  like  songs  of  birds, 
Yet  whose  utterance  prudence  girds. 


40  MOTHER— HOME 

Beautiful  hands  are  those  that  do 
Work  that  is  earnest  and  brave  and  true, 
Moment  by  moment  the  long  day  through. 

Beautiful  feet  are  those  that 

On  kindly  ministries  to  and  fro — 

Down  lowliest  ways,  if  God  wills  it  so. 

Beautiful  shoulders  are  those  that  bear 
Ceaseless  burdens  of  homely  care 
With  patient  grace  and  daily  prayer. 

Beautiful  lives  are  those  that  bless — 

Silent  rivers  of  happiness, 

Whose  hidden  fountains  but  few  may  guess. 

College  Bred  Women.— Anna  R.  Brown,  in  discussing  ine 
subject  of  college-bred  women,  has  this  to  say:  "Very  few  lives 
are  free — free  to  go  and  come,  travel,  read,  study,  write,  think, 
paint,  sing,  at  will.  In  the  lives  of  most  women  these  gifts  are 
an  aside  in  life,  as  it  were,  an  underbreath.  Most  of  us  are 
beset  with  loving  calls  of  toil,  care,  responsibility  and  quiet 
duties,  which  we  must  recognize,  heed,  obey. 

•'We  must  love  our  mothers  more  than  Greek  dialects.  If  the 
instinct  of  daughter,  sister,  wife  or  mother  dies  out  of  a  college- 
bred  woman,  even  in  the  course  of  a  most  brilliant  career  other- 
wise, the  world  will  forget  to  love  her;  it  will  scorn  her,  and 
justly.  If  she  does  not  make  her  surroundings  homelike  wher- 
ever she  is,  whether  she  be  teacher,  artist,  musician,  doctor, 
writer,  daughter  at  home,  or  a  mother  in  her  household,  and  if 
she  herself  is  not  cheery  and  loving,  dainty  in  dress,  gentle  in 
manner,  and  beautiful  in  soul  as  every  true  woman  ought  to  be, 
the  world  will  feel  that  the  one  thing  needful  is  lacking— vivid, 
tender  womanliness,  for  which  no  knowledge  of  asymptotes  or 
linguistics  can  ever  compensate.  It  is  better  for  a  woman  to  fill 
a  simple  human  part  lovingly,  better  for  her  to  be  sympathetic 
in  trouble  and  to  whisper  a  comforting  message  into  but  one 
grieving  ear,  than  that  she  should  make  a  path  to  Egypt  and 
lecture  to  thousands  on  ancient  Thebes. 


CHAPTER  III 


ETIQUETTE 


SECTION  ONE— GENERAL  HINTS  AND  HELPS 

Be  sure  to  send  a  note  of  thanks  for  a  gift  received^  at  the 
earliest  possible  moment.  Write  it  before  your  ardor  cools. 
Make  it  hearty,  spontaneous,  enthusiastic.  You  need  not  be 
insincere.  Even  if  you  do  not  like  the  gift,  you  must  like  the 
spirit  that  prompted  it.  Never  defer  writing  with  the  idea  that 
you  will  thank  the  giver  in  person.  You  may  do  that  as  well 
when  opportunity  offers,  but  do  not  risk  delay.  Nothing  is 
more  discourteous  than  belated  thanks. 

//  is  never  the  proper  thing  to  ask  the  loan  of  costly  volumes^ 
or  of  books  which  belong  to  sets,  but  you,  may  request  a  friend's 
permission  to  look  at  them  in  her  house. 

Nothing  so  Jars  upon  all  one's  instincts  of  propriety  and  so 
shocks  one's  sensibilities  as  to  see  or  hear  a  g'  1  show  a  lack  of 
respect  and  deference  to  her  mother — except  when  the  affront  is 
offered  to  her  father.  Those  who  so  err  should  be  made  to  feel 
the  smart  of  general  disapprobation. 

Nothing  is  lovelier  than  the  sweety  simple  life  of  a  home 
daughter.  You  need  no  wider  career  than  you  have,  my  dear 
girl. 

It  is  a  question  to  be  decided  for  individual  cases  whether  or 
not  one  is  privileged  to  attend  a  church  wedding  uninvited.  If, 
beyond  question,  it  be  ascertained  that  no  presentation  cards 
have  been  inclosed  with  the  invitations^  if  there  will  probably 
be  plenty  of  room  in  the  church,  and  one  has  a  personal  interest 
in  the  bride,  there  may  be  no  objection  to  entering  the  churchy 
taking  an  inconspicuous  seat  and  following  the  service  with 
reverent  observance. 

Unmarried  X'd.^XQ^  are  presented  to  married  la.dies. 

When  two  ladies  are  introduced  they  shake  hands. 

Young  ladies  simply  bow  when  they  are  introduced  to 
unmarried  men. 

A  lady  may  present  another  lady  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  but 
it  is  better  to  allow  the  hostess  to  do  it. 

Ladies  may  Pass  without  recognition  a  gentleman  acquaintance 
on  the  street,  but  it  should  be  carefully  done,  and  never  without 
good  cause. 

41 


42  ETIQUETTE 

SECTION  TWO— ETIQUETTE  OF  CALLS 

In  recognition  of  a  wedding  invitation^  if  unable  to  attend  the 
reception,  one  sends  cards  to  the  bride's  parents — they  being  the 
hosts — and  calls  within  a  month  after  the  marriage  upon  the 
mother  of  the  bride,  and  upon  the  bride  herself  when  it  is  known 
where  she  may  be  found.  A  wedding  announcement  is  sent  but 
to  acquaint  one  with  the  fact  of  the  marriage,  and  the  only 
acknowledgment  leqmved.  is  a  call  upon  the  bride  and  her  mother 
during  the  season. 

There  is  sometimes  a  little  embarrassment  about  who  shall 
make  the first  calls.  Residents  call  first  upon  those  newly  arrived. 
Brides  are  always  shown  the  attention  of  a  call  before  they  are 
expected  to  pay  any  visits,  as  are  also  persons  of  note  and  prom- 
inence and  those  in  delicate  health.  First  calls  should  be 
returned,  when  possible,  within  a  month  at  farthest. 

When  calling  upon  a  friend,  and  others  come  also  to  see  the 
hostess,  do  not  rise  at  once  to  make  your  adieux.  Wait  a  few 
moments  and  then  rise  while  you  are  the  speaker,  taking  leave 
first  of  your  hostess  and  then  of  her  friends.  You  should  shake 
hands  with  the  former,  but  merely  bow  with  graciousness  to  the 
others.    But  the  caller  who  arrives  first  shoiild  leave  first. 

A  call  or  card  must  be  returned  for  every  call  or  card  received. 

A  call  must  be  made  after  every  invitation  to  a  dinner,  or 
other  formal  entertainment. 

After  a  visit  of  ceremony^  a  return  call  should  be  made  within 
ten  days. 

If  the  person  called  on  is  not  at  home^  a  card  should  be  left 
with  the  address  and  day  at  home  of  the  caller. 

Men  and  women  of  note,  or  people  in  poor  health,  should 
receive  the  first  call. 

The  hours  of  calling  are  from  three  to  six  for  people  who 
have  no  special  day  for  receiving. 

Ladies,  in  paying  calls,  should  leave  their  cards.  It  is  wrong 
to  leave  or  give  name  verlDally  to  servants,  as  they  are  liable  to 
make  a  mistake  in  repeating  it. 

When  calling  on  a  person  in  a  hotel  or  a  boarding-house^  it  is 
customary  to  stop  in  \}LiQ parlor  and  to  send  your  card  to  the  room. 

If  the  room  seems  crowded,  do  not  prolong  your  stay. 

Use  cards  having  nothing  on  them  but  the  name  and  address 
of  the  caller. 

Ladies  should  appear  in  simple  dress. 

The  time  should  be  brief  say  from  ten  to  twenty  minutes. 

Ladies  are  not  expected  to  remove  bonnet  or  wraps. 

The  hostess  should  not  keep  callers  waiting.  It  is  better  to  see 
them  in  morning  dress  than  to  make  elaborate  toilet  while  they 
are  waiting. 

Do  not  resume  your  seat  after  rising  to  depart. 

Do  not  walk  about  the  room,  while  waiting  for  your  hostess* 
examining  books,  pictures  and  furniture. 

Do  not  prolong  your  stay  until  meal  time. 


ETIQUETTE  43 

Do  not  place  your  chair  so  as  to  turn  your  back  toward  anyone 
in  the  room. 


SECTION  THREE— ETIQUETTE  OF  VISITING 

Never  pay  visits  on  a  general  invitation.  Wait  for  soniething 
more  specific.  Should  one  person  really  desire  a  visit  from 
another,  she  will  extend  an  unmistakable  invitation. 

When  a  visit  is  contemplated,  it  is  best  to  inform  friends  in 
advance  of  the  precise  time  of  your  arrival,  and  not  attempt  a 
surprise. 

When  friends  are  coming  to  visit  you,  relieve  them  of  all  care 
about  their  baggage  on  their  arrival,  by  taking  charge  of 
checks,  etc. 

The  hostess  should  share  the  meals  of  a  guest,  however 
irregular;  but  a  polite  guest  will  conform,  as  closely  as  possible, 
to  the  customary  meal  hours.  When  staying  with  friends,  study 
to  disturb  their  domestic  arrangements  as  little  as  possible. 

It  is  a  correct  thing,  after  breakfast,  to  leave  visitors  largely 
to  their  own  devices,  unless  some  special  arrangement  has  been 
made.  But  the  hostess  should  introduce  her  visitors  to  the  piano, 
portfolios,  library — any  devices  for  passing  the  time  pleasantly. 
And  the  visitors  should  accept  this  hint  and  leave  their  hostess' 
morning  hours  for  imperative  domestic  duties. 

When  visitors  have  other  friends  in  the  city  it  is  a  kindly 
courtesy  to  inform  these  of  their  presence  in  your  house,  and 
invite  them  to  call,  or  dine,  or  take  tea,  during  the  visit. 

It  is  grossly  impertinent  and  rude  to  question  a  child  or 
servant  about  family  affairs. 

Never  entertain  visitors  with  an  account  of  your  servants' 
shortcomings. 

It  is  extremely  rude  to  make  invidious  comparisons  between 
the  house  in  which  you  are  visiting  and  other  homes  with  which 
you  may  be  acquainted. 

Do  not  trespass  on  the  good  nature  of  your  friends  by  tak- 
ing children  with  you  uninvited. 

When  so  unfortunate  as  to  break  or  injure  any  article  of 
furniture  when  visiting  a  friend,  have  it  repaired  or  replaced  at 
once  at  your  own  expense. 

Do  not  invite  your  friends  who  call  to  remain  for  meals,  but 
leave  that  wholly  to  the  discretion  of  your  hostess. 


SECTION  FOUR— GOOD  BREEDING 

The  Charm  of  Conversation.— In  conversation,  be  considerate 
of  others.     Have  courage  to  ask  questions,  courage  to  expose 


THE  SWEET  GIRL  GRADUATE. 


ETIQUETTE  45 

your  own  ignorance.  This  is  the  instruction  given  by  Prof.  J. 
P.  Bates.  The  great  gain  is,  not  to  shine,  not  to  conquer  your 
companion — then  you  learn  nothing  but  conceit — but  to  find  a 
companion  who  knows  what  you  do  not;  to  tilt  with  him  and  be 
overthrown,  horse  and  foot,  with  utter  destruction  of  all  your 
logic  and  learning.    There  is  defeat  that  is  victory. 

The  Law  of  the  Table  is  a  respect  to  the  common  soul  of  all  the 
guests.  Everything  is  unseasonable  which  is  private  to  two  or 
three  or  any  portion  of  the  company.  Tact  never  violates  for  a 
moment  this  law,  never  intrudes  the  orders  of  the  house,  the 
vices  of  the  absent,  or  a  tariff  of  expenses,  or  professional 
privacies;  as  we  say,  we  never  "talk  shop"  before  company. 

The  Law  of  the  Parlor. — Lovers  abstain  from  caresses  and 
haters  from  insults,  while  they  sit  in  one  parlor  with  common 
friends.  Let  conversation  be  adapted  skilfully  to  the  company 
engaging  in  it.  Some  men  make  a  point  of  talking  common- 
places to  all  ladies  alike,  as  if  a  woman  could  only  be  a  trifler. 
Others,  on  the  contrary,  seem  to  forget  in  what  respects  the 
education  of  a  lady  differs  from  that  of  a  gentleman.  You  can 
not  pay  a  finer  compliment  to  a  woman  of  refinement  and  esprit 
than  by  leading  the  conversation  into  such  a  channel  as  may 
mark  your  appreciation  of  her  peculiar  attainments. 

Other  People's  Business.— Remember  that  people  take  more 
interest  in  their  own  affairs  than  in  anything  else  which  you 
can  name.  If  you  wish  your  conversation  to  be  thoroughly 
agreeable,  lead  a  mother  to  talk  of  her  children,  a  young  lady  of 
her  particular  talent,  an  author  of  his  forthcoming  book,  or  an 
artist  of  his  exhibition  picture.  Having  furnished  a  subject, 
you  need  only  listen,  and  you  are  sure  to  be  theught  not  only 
agreeable,  but  thoroughly  sensible  and  well-informed. 

Tone  of  Voice. — There  is  a  certain  distinct  but  sabdued  tone 
of  voice  which  is  peculiar  to  only  well-bred  persons.  A  loud 
voice  IS  both  disagreeable  and  vulgar.  It  is  better  to  err  by  the 
use  of  too  low  than  too  loud  a  tone.  One  can  always  tell  a  lady 
by  her  voice  and  laugh — neither  of  which  will  ever  be  loud  or 
coarse,  but  soft,  low  and  nicely  modulated. 

Slang". — Remember  that  "slang"  is  vulgar.  It  is  unfortu- 
nately prevalent.  It  lowers  the  tone  of  society  and  the  standard 
of  thought.  It  is  a  great  mistake  to  suppose  that  slang  is  in 
any  way  a  substitute  for  wit. 

Long  Arguments  and  Anecdotes. — Long  arguments  in  gen- 
eral company,  however  entertaining  to  the  disputants,  are  tire- 
some to  the  last  degree  to  all  others.  You  should  always  en- 
deavor to  prevent  the  conversation  from  dwelling  too  long  upon 
one  topic. 

Those  who  introduce  anecdotes  into  their  conversation  are 
warned  that  these  should  invariably  be  "short,  witty,  eloquent, 
new  and  not  far-fetched." 


Friendship. 


ETIQUETTE 


47 


Personal  Remarks.— Endeavor  to  cultivate  the  habit  of  talk- 
ing well  about  trifles.  Be  careful  never  to  make  personal 
remarks  to  a  stranger  on  any  of  the  guests  present;  it  is  possible, 
nay,  probable,  that  they  may  be  relatives,  or  at  least  friends. 

Profanity. — A  gentleman  should  never  permit  any  phrase 
that  approaches  to  an  oath  to  escape  his  lips.  If  any  man 
employs  a  profane  expression  in  the  drawing-room,  his  preten- 
sions to  good-breeding  are  gone  forever.  The  same  reason 
extends  to  the  society  of  men  advanced  in  life;  and  he  would  be 
singularly  defective  in  good  taste  who  should  swear  before  old 
persons,  however  irreligious  their  own  habits  might  be. 


GOSSIP. 

Listening,  Good  Breeding.— Listening  is  not  only  a  point  of 
good  breeding  and  the  best  kind  of  flattery,  but  is  a  method  of 
acquiring  information  which  no  man  of  judgment  will  neglect. 
* 'This  is  a  common  vice  in  conversation,"  says  Montaigne, 
"that  instead  of  gathering  observations  from  others  we  make  it 
our  whole  business  to  lay  ourselves  open  to  them,  and  are  more 
concerned  how  to  expose  and  set  out  our  own  commodities  than 
how  to  increase  our  stock  by  acquiring  new.  Silence,  therefore, 
and  modesty  are  very  advantageous  qualities  in  conversation." 

Interjections. — The  interjection  of  such  phrases  as  "You 
know,"  "You  see,"  "Don't  you  see?"  "Do  you  understand?"  and 


48 


ETIQUETTE 


similar  ones  that  stimulate  the  attention  and  demand  an  answer, 
ought  to  be  avoided.  Make  your  observations  in  a  calm  and 
sedate  way,  which  your  companion  may  attend  to  or  not,  as  he 
pleases,  and  let  them  go  for  what  they  are  worth. 

The  Key  to  Good  Behayior.— To  avoid  wounding  the  feelings 
of  another  is  the  key  to  almost  every  problem  of  manners  that 
can  be  proposed,  and  he  who  will  always  regulate  his  sayings 
and  doings  by  that  principle  may  chance  to  break  some  conven- 
tional rule,  but  will  rarely  violate  any  of  the  essentials  of  good 
breeding. 

Use  of  Familiar  Terms. — When  in  company  one  should  leave 
behind  all  peculiarities  of  mind  and  manners.  That,  indeed, 
constituted  Dr.  Johnson's  notion  of  a  gentleman,  and  as  far  as 
negatives  go,  the  notion  was  correct.  It  is  in  bad  taste,  partic- 
ularly, to  employ  technical  or  professional  terms  in  general  con- 
versation. Young  physicians  and  lawyers  often  commit  that 
error.  The  most  eminent  members  of  those  occupations  are  the 
most  free  from  it,  for  the  reason,  that  the  most  eminent  have  the 
most  sense. 

Conclusion  of  the  Whole  Matter.— The  foregoing  rules  are 
not  simply  intended  as  good  advice.  They  are  strict  laws  of 
etiquetie,  to  violate  any  one  of  which  justly  subjects  a  person 
to  the  imputation  of  being  ill-bred.  But  they  should  not  be 
studied  as  mere  arbitrary  rules.  The  heart  should  be  cultivated 
in  the  right  manner  until  the  acts  of  the  individual  spontane- 
ously flow  in  the  right  channels. 


SECTION  FIVE -LESSONS  IN  CONVERSATION 

Avoid  satire  and  sarcasm. 
Avoid  exaggeration. 

Avoid  repeating  a  brilliant  or  clever  saying. 
Avoid  giving  the  impression  of  one  filled  with  ^'suppressed 
egotism.^'' 

Avoid  oddity.    Eccentricity  is  shallow  vanity. 

Never  give  advice  unasked. 

Never  discourse  n^on  your  ailments. 

Never  repeat  a  word  that  was  not  intended  for  repetition. 

Never  use  words  of  the  meaning  or  pronunciation  of  which 
you  are  uncertain. 

Never  tell  a  coarse  story.  No  wit  or  preface  can  make  it 
excusable. 

Never  treat  anyone  as  if  you  simply  wanted  him  to  tell  stories. 
People  laugh  and  despise  such  a  one. 

Never  take  liberties  by  staring,  or  by  any  rudeness. 

Never  infringe  upon  any  established  regulations  among 
strangers. 

Never  promi)t  a  slow  speaker,  as  if  you  had  all  the  ability. 


ETIQUETTE  49 

In  conversing  with  a  foreigner  who  may  be  learning  our  lan- 
guage, it  is  excusable  to  help  him  in  some  delicate  way. 

Never  mention  your  own  peculiarities:  for  culture  destroys 
vanity. 

Never  utter  an  uncomplimentaryword  against  anyone. 
Do  not  manifest  itnpatience. 
D  D  not  interrupt  another  when  speaking. 
Do  not  find  faulty  though  you  may  gently  criticise. 
Do  not  appear  to  notice  inaccuracies  of  speech  in  others. 
Do  not  always  commence  a  conversation  by  allusion  to  the 
weather. 

Do  not  be  too  positive. 

Do  not  try  to  lead  in  conversation^  looking  around  to  enforce 
silence. 

Do  not  talk  of  yourself     of  your  friends  or  your  deeds. 

Do  not  become  a  distributer  of  the  small  talk  of  a  community. 
The  smiles  of  your  auditors  do  not  mean  respect. 

Do  not  always  prove  yourself  to  be  the  one  in  the  right. 
The  right  will  appear.    You  need  only  give  it  a  chance. 

Do  not  say  anything  unpleasant  when  it  can  be  avoided. 

Do  not  give  any  sig7i  that  you  appreciate  your  own  merits. 

Do  not  tell  a  story,  unless  it  be  used  as  an  illustration;  then 
tell  it  accurately. 

Be  modest. 

Be  what  you  wish  to  seem. 
Repeating  kind  expressions  is  proper. 
It  is  half  of  conversation  to  listen  well. 
Listen  to  others  patiently,  especially  the  poor. 
Sharp  sayings  are  an  evidence  of  low  breeding. 
Shun  faultfindings  and  faultfinders. 

The  manner  and  tone  are  important  parts  of  a  compliment. 

Compliments  delicately  expressed  and  sincerely  intended 
are  a  grace  in  conversation. 

Be  careful  in  asking  questions  for  the  purpose  of  starting 
conversation  or  drawing  out  a  person,  not  to  be  rude  or  intrusive. 

Cultivate  the  wisdom  which  consists  less  in  saying  what 
ought  to  be  said  than  in  not  saying  what  ought  not  to  be  said. 


SECTION  SIX— ETIQUETTE  OF  MANNERS 

Graceful  Manners. — Graceful  manners,  says  Longfellow,  are 
the  outward  form  <?/refinement  in  the  7nind  diiid  good  affections 
in  the  heart. 

Good  manners,  says  Archbishop  Whately,  are  a  part  of  good 
morals  and  kind  courtesy. 

Manners,  says  Emerson,  are  the  happy  ways  of  doing  things; 
each  one  a  stroke  of  genius  or  of  love,  now  repeated  and  har- 
dened into  usage,  they  form  at  last  a  rich  varnish  with  which 
the  routine  of  life  is  washed  and  its  details  adorned.  If  they 
are  on  the  surface,  so  are  the  dewdrops  which  give  such  a  depth 
to  the  morning  meadows- 

4 


ETIQUETTE  51 

Manners,  says  Burke^  are  of  more  importance  than  laws. 
Upon  them  in  a  great  measure  the  laws  depend.  The  law  can 
touch  us  here  and  there,  now  and  then.  Manners  are  what  vex 
or  soothe,  corrupt  or  purify,  exalt  or  debase,  barbarize  or  refine 
by  a  constant,  steady,  uniform,  insensible  operation,  like  that 
of  the  air  we  breathe  in;  they  give  their  whole  form  and  color 
to  our  lives;  according  to  their  quality  they  aid  morals,  they 
supply  them  or  they  totally  destroy  them. 

Good  Manners  at  Home.— How  much  pain  and  misunder- 
standing would  be  avoided  if  girls  would  only  be  natural  1  The 
girl  one  meets  away  from  her  own  home  is  so  frequently  a  purely 
artificial  creature,  to  all  appearance  so  sweet-tempered,  bright 
and  unselfish,  full  of  spirit  and  energy,  laughter  and  fun.  But 
frequently  in  her  own  home,  where  these  qualities  would  be  so 
greatly  appreciated  and  do  so  much  good,  what  do  we  find? 
That  she  possesses  an  unlimited  faculty  for  making  home 
miserable.  She  is  selfish  and  ill-tempered  and  will  see  her  own 
mother  overburdened  by  work  or  anxiety,  but  will  not  hold  out 
the  helping  hand  she  gives  to  strangers. 

Girls  at  Home. — How  can  the  girl  who  is  not  genuine  expect 
to  possess  the  desire  of  all  girls — a  happy  home  of  her  own? 
She  imposes  upon  a  man  for  a  time,  but  when  the  mantle  of  airs 
and  graces  slips  from  her  and  he  has  been  treated  to  one  or  two 
domestic  scenes,  what  bitter  disappointment  follows! 

Kind  Hearts  More  than  Coronets.— Girls,  don't  put  on  your 
smiles  with  your  visiting  costumes,  but  let  them  be  for  home 
wear  and  they  will  become  part  of  yourself.  Don't  make  those 
who  love  you  unhappy,  but  cultivate  a  willing,  cheerful  disposi- 
tion and  a  determined  spirit  to  make  the  best  of  things.  You  are 
not  only  making  those  who  love  you  suffer,  but  are  laying  up  for 
yourselves  a  store  of  misery.  You  can  avoid  this  if  you  wish  it; 
every  girl  can  become  what  she  should  be — the  sunshine  of  her 
home.  Begin  to-day  by  wearing  your  company  manners  at 
home;  exert  yourself  to  be  pleasing,  agreeable  and  obliging, 
especially  in  small  things,  and  you  will  soon  be  quite  content  to 
let  the  world  see  your  real,  true  self.  The  girl  who  possesses  a 
kind  heart  and  a  perfectly  natural  manner  is  one  of  the  happiest 
creatures  in  existence.  "Kind  hearts  are  more  than  coronets;" 
they  are  welcome  guests  at  every  board  and  a  universal  blessing. 

Don't  contradict  people^  even  if  you're  sure  you  are  right 
Don't  be  inquisitive  about  the  affairs  of  even  your  most  inti- 
mate friend. 

Don't  underrate  anything  hecaMse  you  don't  possess  it. 
Don't  repeat  gossip,  even  if  4t  does  interest  a  crowd. 
Don't  go  untidy  on  the  plea  that  everybody  kaows  you. 
Don't  be  rude  to  your  inferiors  in  social  position. 
Don't  overdress  or  underdress. 
Don't  jeer  at  anybody's  religious  belief. 


52  ETIQUETTE 

Don't  be  vulgar,  but  don't  show  that  you  are  trying  hard  not 
to  be  vulgar. 

Don't  expect  too  much  from  other  people,  but  encourage  other 
people  to  expect  a  great  deal  from  you. 

Don't  scold  and  snarly  as  it  is  exceedingly  ill-bred  to  do  so. 

Don't  lend  a.  borrowed  book^  unless  by  permission  of  the  owner. 

Don't  try,  when  in  company,  to  attract  the  attention  of  some- 
one by  signals^  a  cough  or  a  nudge. 

Don't  vQut  your  irritation  on  anybody. 

Don't  use  hair  dye ^  hair  oil  ov  pomades. 

Don't  cleanse  your  ears,  or  your  nose,  nor  trim  and  clean 
your  finger-nails  in  public. 

Don't  walk  with  a  slovenly  gait. 

Don't  carry  your  hands  in  your  pockets. 

Don't  chew  or  fumble  your  toothpick  in  public. 

Don't  chew  tobacco. 

Don't  expectorate. 

Don't  laugh  boisterously. 

Don't  have  the  habit  of  "grinning."  A  smile  or  laugh  is 
proper  in  its  place. 

Don't  use  a  forced,  light  laugh  while  in  conversation. 
Don't  gape  in  company. 

Don't  keep  pulling  your  whiskers,  adjusting  your  hair,  or 
otherwise  using  your  hands  around  the  face  or  head. 
Don't  be  over-familiar. 

Don't  look  over  a  person's  shoulder  when  he  is  reading  or 
writing. 

Don't  beat  the  devil's  tattoo  with  foot  or  fingers. 
Don't  be  servile  toward  superiors,  or  overbearing  toward 
inferiors. 

Don't  drink  any  alcoholic  liquors  of  any  kind  whatever.  It 
may  be  good  etiquette  to  do  so  under  certain  conditions,  but  is 
not  wise. 

Don't  touch  people  when  addressing  them. 
Don't  whisper  in  company. 

Don't  talk  about  yourself  or  about  your  business  or  your 
family  unless  requested  by  others. 

Don't  show  repugnance  even  to  one  who  is  not  pleasing  to 
you. 

Don't  fail  to  notice  elderly  people. 
Don't  read  to  yourself  in  company. 

Don't  look  at  your  watch  in  company,  unless  requested  to 
do  so. 

Don't  forget  good  manners  in  anything  or  in  all  places. 

Do  keep  to  the  right  in  walking  on  the  streets. 

Do  apologize  if  you  tread  upon  or  stumble  against  anyone. 

Do  raise  your  hat,  gentleman,  to  every  lady  with  whom  yon 
arc  acquainted,  that  you  meet  on  the  streets. 

Do  be  careful  about  asking  questions  of  strangers.  Young 
women  run  risks  by  so  doing.  Public  officials,  as  policemen  and 
conductors,  are  the  proper  persons  to  answer  questions. 


ETIQUETTE  53 

Do  address  a  young  lady  by  her  surname.  Don't  say  "Miss 
Annie." 

A  lady  should  first  recognize  a  gentleman. 

Anyone  should  conduct  himself  or  herself  on  the  street  in 
such  a  manner  as  not  to  attract  attention. 

A  gentleman  should  always  recognize  a  lady  when  she  salutes 
him. 

All  should  arrive  in  time  for  any  public  entertainment. 
A  gentleman  should  not  smoke  while  in  the  presence  of  a 
lady. 

Ladies  or  gentlemen  should  not  wear  too  many  rings. 

Ladies  should  not  use  an  excess  of  cosmetics  or  of  perfumery, 
A  gentleman  should  use  neither. 

A  lady  should  always  have  an  escort  after  nightfall,  for 
safety  and  as  a  matter  of  etiquette. 

In  a  public  conveyance,  as  a  street  car  and  the  like,  no  lady 
will  accept  a  seat  vacated  by  a  gentleman  for  her  convenience, 
■without  a  sjnile^  a  bow  or  thanks. 


SECTION  SEVEN— ETIQUETTE  AT  THE  TABLE 

Invited  guests  should  not  be  late  at  dinner. 

Seat  yourself  only  after  all  the  ladies  are  seated,  or  until  the 
host  or  hostess  gives  the  signal. 

The  napkin  should  not  be  tucked  under  the  chin ^  nor  spread 
out  upon  the  breast. 

All  the  ladies  should  be  served  firsts  including  those  of  the 
household. 

Eat  soup  from  the  side  of  the  spoon  ^  not  from  the  end. 
Break  off  your  bread;  do  not  bite  it. 

Convey  food  to  the  mouth  with  the  fork  or  spoon,  not  with  the 
knife. 

Take  plenty  of  time  to  eat;  haste  is  vulgar. 

Eat  quietly  and  easily.    It  is  vulgar  to  fill  the  mouth  too  full. 

Keep  your  elbov/s  close  to  your  side. 

Eat  nothing  with  the  spoon  that  can  be  eaten  with  the  fork. 

One  should  not  stretch  across  another's  plate  in  order  to 
reach  anything. 

If  a  waiter  or  servant  is  at  hand,  do  not  ask  your  neighbor 
to  pass  anything. 

It  is  not  in  good  taste  to  play  with  one's  napkin,  goblet,  fork 
and  the  like. 

The  napkin  is  for  the  mouth  only;  do  not  use  it  to  wipe  the 
face,  hands  or  beard. 

The  lady  sitting  beside  a  gentleman  at  table  should  receive 
his  first  attention. 

Be  careful  about  talking  with  food  in  your  mouth. 

Accidents  will  happen;  but  let  all  mishaps  pass  without  com- 
ment or  embarrassment. 

It  is  not  well  to  use  the  toothpick  at  the  table. 


54  ETIQUETTE 

A  guest  should  not  be  worried  with  constant  importunities  to 
eat  more,  or  to  have  food  of  different  kinds  pressed  upon  him. 

When  the  meal  is  over,  place  the  napkin  loosely  on  the 
table;  do  not  fold  it. 

Express  pleasure,  if  you  will,  when  you  depart,  but  not  for 
your  dinner. 

Ladies  and  gentlemen  should  be  properly  dressed  at  meals. ' 
Curl  papers  for  the  woman  and  shirt-sleeves  for  the  man  are 
vulgar. 

Drink  from  the  cup,  not  the  saucer. 

The  teaspoon  should  not  be  carried  in  the  cup. 

Never  pour  gravy  on  a  plate  without  permission.  If  you 
are  requested  to  help  anyone  to  sauce  or  gravy,  do  not  pour  it 
over  the  meat  or  vegetables,  but  on  one  side  of  them. 

Do  not  touch  the  bones  with  your  fingers  while  eating  game 
and  the  like.  It  is  not  elegant  to  take  a  bone  in  the  fingers  for 
the  purpose  of  picking  it. 

Fingers  of  the  left  hand  should  be  used  to  remove  or  to  con- 
vey anything  from  or  to  the  mouth, 

Keep  your  mouth  shut  when  masticating  your  food. 

If  one  is  asked  by  the  carver  to  make  a  choice  of  a  certain 
part  of  a  fowl  it  is  polite  to  do  so,  but  one  should  not  express  a 
preference  uninvited.  In  America  we  think  it  more  considerate 
to  others  not  to  begin  eating  until  all  or  nearly  all  are  helped. 
In  England  they  think  it  unnecessary  to  wait.  When  asked  to 
pass  a  certain  dish  to  another  it  would  indeed  be  very  rude  to 
serve  one's  self  before  offering  it  to  the  one  who  asked  you  for 
it. 

Bread  only  may  be  placed  on  the  tablecloth. 

Always  lift  and  pass  food  to  others  courteously;  never  shove 
it  across  the  table. 

To  use  one's  knife,  spoon  or  fingers  instead  of  the  butter-knife, 
sugar-tongs  or  salt-spoons,  conveys  an  impression  of  ignorance 
of  polite  usage. 

If  compelled  to  use  one's  handkerchief  it  should  be  done 
quietly,  with  the  head  turned  from  the  table. 

It  IS  not  polite  to  soak  up  gravy  with  bread the  dish. 


CHAPTER  IV 

HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 


HEALTH  AND  BEAUTY. 


SECTION  ONE— BEAUTY 

Beauty  in  man  or  woman,  but  especially  in  woman,  is  a 
power  and  a  possession  not  to  be  despised.    It  is  a  positive  good 
when  not  abused.    If  women  could  look  into  the  hearts  of  men 
they  would  discover  that  much  of  the  dissatisfaction  with 
65 


56  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

wives,  much  of  the  disagreeable  in  the  homes,  results  from  the 
indifference  of  women  to  their  personal  appearance.  Often 
domestic  duties,  maternity  and  its  cares  and  anxiety — always  a 
strain  on  the  nerves,  and  a  trial  to  strength  and  ambition- 
exclude  them  from  society  until  they  lose  all  interest  and  become 
indifferent  to  its  demands.  This  is  followed  by  inattention  to 
the  person  and  dress.  They  come  to  think,  in  time,  that  all 
attempts  to  adorn  themselves  or  to  make  themselves  attractive 
at  home  are  a  waste  of  time  and  energy. 

Woman  should  cultivate  beauty  and  its  appointments  in 
order  to  endear  herself  to  her  husband  and  children.  She 
should  seek  to  preserve  the  charms  which  God  has  given  her, 
with  proper  attention  to  higher  duties  and  aims.  It  is  a  laud- 
able ambition  in  woman  to  desire  to  be  attractive,  provided  such 
ambition  does  not  exclude  worthier  objects. 

What  Constitutes  Beauty  ?— Beauty  will  vary  according  to 
age,  place,  taste  and  prejudice. 

"No  rule  of  beauty  would  satisfy  the  opinions  of  all  people. 
In  youth  it  is  the  plump  damsel,  pulsating  with  budding  woman- 
hood, fresh  and  lovely  in  her  innocence,  with  waxen  complex- 
ion, carnation  lips  shaped  like  Cupid's  bow,  laughing  eyes, 
white  teeth  and  shapely  arms,  that  we  admire. 

"In  after  years  it  is  the  matured,  self -poised  woman,  quiet 
in  repose,  with  charms  defined  and  pronounced,  majestic  in  air 
and  carriage,  serene  and  dignified  in  deportment,  that  com- 
mands our  admiration." 

Highest  Type  of  Beauty !— It  has  been  said  that  the  highest 
type  of  beauty  to  be  found  in  nature  pertains  to  the  human 
form,  as  animated  and  lighted  up  by  the  intelligence  within.  It 
is  the  soul  within  that  constitutes  this  superior  beauty.  Good- 
ness of  heart  and  purity  of  life  stamp  an  impress  upon  the 
countenance  which  makes  it  good  to  look  upon. 

The  face  reports  very  quickly  that  which  is  going  on  within, 
whether  good  or  bad,  and  homely  features  may  be  lighted  up 
with  the  beauty  born  of  a  joy  kindled  by  unseen  forces. 

Iiove  a  Beautiiier!— "Love  has  the  power  to  transfigure  face 
and  form.  Homely,  indeed,  must  be  the  face  which  is  not 
made  pleasing  by  love's  enchanting  influence.  It  gives  round- 
ness to  the  form,  grace  to  the  movements,  light  to  the  eye, 
sweetness  to  the  mouth,  color  to  the  cheek  and  animation  to  the 
whole  figure.  Every  organ  of  the  body  seems  imbued  by  it  with 
new  life,  and  every  function  is  rendered  more  efficient.  To  the 
face  of  many  a  pale-cheeked  girl  have  three  sweet  words 
brought  the  rosy  hue  of  health  and  beauty." 

The  betrothed  in  an  old  Irish  song  says: 
"Light  is  my  heart  since  the  day  we  were  plighted. 
Red  is  my  cheek  that  they  told  me  was  blighted." 

Love  also  makes  a  man  twice  a  man,  and  equal  to  anything 


FIRST  GLIMPSE  OF  THE  WOODS. 


58  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

that  man  may  do  or  dare.  It  makes  him  strong  and  brave,  as 
well  as  gentle  and  tender,  gives  firmness  to  his  form,  grace  to 
his  carriage,  and  character  to  his  face. 

Beauty  Increased  and  Preserved ! — Real  enduring  beauty  of 
face  or  person  must  come  from  within  and  not  from  external 
applications. 

*  'The  blush  will  fade. 

The  light  grow  dim  which  the  blue  eyes  wear, 
The  gloss  will  vanish  from  curl  and  braid, 

And  the  sunbeam  die  in  the  waving  hair. 
Turn  from  the  mirror  and  strive  to  win 

Treasures  of  loveliness  which  will  last; 
Gather  earth's  glory  and  bloom  within, 

That  the  soul  may  be  young,  when  youth  is  past." 

Health  and  Beauty. — Good  health,  proper  diet,  regular 
exercise,  habits  and  dress,  all  have  more  or  less  to  do  with 
beauty  but  the  main  source  is  in  the  mind  and  heart. 

To  be  truly  beautiful  both  body  and  mind  must  be  in  har- 
mony with  God's  laws.  The  law  of  spiritual  life  is  love.  Love, 
then,  my  girls,  if  you  are  going  to  be  perfect  spiritually,  if  you 
are  going  to  be  beautiful  and  sweet-tempered  in  the  home. 

It  is  said  of  Frances  E.  Willard  that  nothing  ever  ruffled  her 
temper  or  provoked  her  to  a  frown.  She  seemed  to  be  love 
itself. 

Source  of  Beauty. — Every  girl  wants  to  be  beautiful.  It  is  a 
part  of  nature  to  love  everything  that  is  beautiful. 

But  what  is  beauty?  Many  girls  who  have  handsome 
features  are  far  from  being  beautiful.  Some  people  with  very 
plain  features  are  beautiful. 

Real  beauty  depends  upon  three  things:  good  health,  good 
temper  and  good  manners. 

Physical  Goodness. — Health  (or  physical  goodness)  and 
beauty  will  always  be  found  to  bear  a  strict  relation  to  each 
other.  A  lack  of  beauty  in  any  part  of  the  body  indicates  a 
lack  of  health  in  that  member. 

Deformity  of  limb  clearly  shows  a  lack  of  vitality  in  that 
limb;  a  bad  complexion  indicates  something  wrong  in  the  vital 
system;  a  malformation  of  the  brain  is  a  sure  sign  of  want  in 
the  mental  system. 

Proportions  of  a  Perfect  Human  Figure.— The  proportions 
of  a  perfect  human  figure  are  strictly  mathematical. 

The  whole  figure  is  six  times  the  length  of  the  foot. 

The  face,  from  the  highest  point  of  the  forehead  (where  the 
hair  begins)  to  the  end  of  the  chin,  is  one-tenth  of  the  whole 
stature. 

The  hand,  from  the  wrist  to  the  end  of  the  middle  finger, 
as  one-tenth  of  the  whole  stature. 


CONTENTED  AND  HAPPY. 


«0  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 


The  chest  is  one-fourth  of  the  whole  stature. 
From  the  nipples  to  the  top  of  the  head,  one-fourth  of 
Stature. 

From  the  top  of  the  chest  to  the  highest  poini  of  the  forehead 
is  one-seventh. 

If  the  length  of  the  face,  from  the  root  2f  the  hair  to  the 
chin,  be  divided  into  three  equal  parts,  the  fir^^t  division  is  the 


CORRECT  FORM  AND  PROPORTIONS  OF  MALE  AND  FEMALE. 

point  where  the  eyebrows  meet,  and  the  second  under  the 
nostrils. 

The  navel  is  the  central  point  of  the  body.  Were  a  man  to 
lie  on  his  back  with  his  legs  extended  and  arms  stretched  above 
his  head,  the  circumference  of  a  circle  whose  center  is  at  the 
navel,  may  be  made  to  touch  the  ends  of  his  hands  and  feet. 

The  height  from  the  feet  to  the  top  of  the  head  is  the  same 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  61 

as  the  distance  from  the  extremity  of  one  hand  to  the  extremity 
of  the  other  when  the  arms  are  extended. 

These  conditions  are  thus  in  the  perfectly  symmetrical 
human  body. 

Beauty  of  Figure— Man,  Woman.— Beauty  in  the  figure  of  a 
man  and  beauty  in  the  figure  of  a  woman  has  each  its  own  and 
a  separate  standard.  He  is  broader  at  the  shoulders  than  any- 
where else,  tapering  from  the  shoulders  to  the  feet. 

A  well-proportioned,  finely-developed  woman  will  have  a  full 
bust  and  abdomen,  and  shoulders  not  as  wide  in  proportion  as 
the  man.  A  woman  is  broad  at  the  hips,  from  which  she 
tapers  each  way.  A  wjman  does  not  really  have  a  smaller 
waist,  it  only  appears  to  be  small  because  near  the  larger 
parts.  Science  says:  "Give  us  the  small  waist  by  contrast — 
large  breasts  and  abdomen."  Fashion  says:  "If  you  have 
small  breasts  and  abdomen,  make  believe  you  have  large  ones 
by  squeezing  up  the  waist." 

Beauty  Desired  by  All  Women,— All  women  desire  to  be  beau- 
tiful. True  beauty  of  form  and  face  is  more  to  be  desired  than 
houses  and  lands,  silver  or  gold.  We  say  "true  beauty,"  a 
beauty  based  upon  soundness  of  body,  purity  of  mind  and 
nobleness  of  character. 


SECTION  TWO— EXERCISE  AND  HEALTH 

From  the  human  standpoint  there  is  no  edifice  so  beautiful  as 
that  earthly  temple  which  enshrines  the  soul. — Dr.  Cyrus  Edson. 

Better  to  hunt  in  fields  for  health  unbought 
Than  fee  the  doctor  for  a  nauseous  draught. 
The  wise  for  cure  on  exercise  depend; 
God  never  made  his  work  for  man  to  mend. 

— Dryden. 

Health  is  the  vital  principle  of  bliss,  and  exercise  of  health.— 
Thoinpson. 

The  Development  of  the  Muscles.— The  general  size  of  the 
body  depends  on  the  development  of  the  muscles. 

The  same  bony  frame  that  to-day  tips  the  scale  at  an  even 
hundred  weight  may,  a  year  from  now,  round  out  into  curves  of 
beauty  and  count  the  pounds  of  added  muscle  to  one  hundred 
and  fifty. 

The  muscles  are  like  the  various  parts  of  machinery  which 
go  to  make  up  a  steam  engine.  In  doing  their  work  they  pro- 
duce heat  and  motion.  The  fuel  which  supplies  this  force  is 
the  food  taken  into  the  body.  It  is  prepared  for  use  in  the 
intestinal  canal,  and  from  there  carried  by  the  blood  to  be  stored 
up  in  the  muscles  and  tissues  as  latent  force.  Through  the 
f'irculation  of  the  blood  the  whole  body  is  heated  by  musc.ular 


62  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

exercise.  Continual  exercise  of  a  certain  kind  will  develop  cer- 
tain muscles.  The  muscle  that  grows  when  used  within  certain 
limits  will  waste  away  when  deprived  of  its  accustomed  exercise. 

Physical  Culture.— The  object  of  physical  culture  is  the 
systematic  development  of  all  of  the  muscles,  not  some  at  the 
expense  of  others. 

Open-Air  Exercise. — The  value  of  daily  exercise  in  the  open 
air  can  not  be  too  strongly  impressed  upon  those  who  would  be 
healthy  and  beautiful.  No  other  factor  plays  such  an  important 
part  in  maintaining  the  proper  operations  of  both  mind  and 
body. 


HEALTHFUL  EXERCISE. 

Too  Violent  Exercise !— Exercise  imprudently  taken  is  as 
bad  as  no  exercise.  Some  will  mount  a  bicycle,  take  a  long  ride 
in  the  country,  and  return  completely  exhausted,  with  every 
muscle  in  a  state  of  tremor.  The  same  exercise  if  extended 
over  a  week  would  have  proven  exhilarating,  but  crowded  into 
a  few  hours  overtaxes  the  muscles,  and  is  a  source  of  discomfort 
for  days.  Such  exercise  lowers  the  general  vitality  instead  of 
raising  it. 

Timorous  Exercise.— But  exercise  should  be  vigorous  enough 
to  cause  a  rapid  circulation  of  the  blood  before  the  point  of 
fatigue  is  reached.     Violent  exercise  ir  especially  harmful 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  63 

immediately  after  a  meal.  The  habit  of  many  people  who  take 
an  after-dinner  nap  is  an  excellent  one.  Animals,  if  left  to  fol- 
low their  own  inclinations,  lie  down  to  rest  after  eating. 

Iction  of  the  Blood. — When  all  the  muscles  of  the  body  are 
called  into  action  the  blood  flows  uniformly  throughout  the 
whole  system,  but  if  only  one  organ  is  exercised  the  blood  will 
be  most  abundant  in  that  organ.  Long  mental  activity  causes 
the  brain  to  become  overcharged  with  blood,  and  the  lower 
limbs  are  apt  to  be  cold.  After  a  hearty  meal  the  stomach 
becomes  active  and  the  blood  rushes  there  to  do  extra  work  in 
the  digestion  of  food.  The  withdrawal  of  the  blood  from  the 
head  to  assist  in  digestion  often  causes  drowsiness,  hence  the 
tendency  to  seek  a  restful  chair  or  couch  and  forget  the  ills  of 
life  in  sleep. 

Headache. — If  one  suffers  from  headache  after  prolonged 
mental  effort,  exercise  in  the  fresh  air  will  often  cause  it  to  take 
a  speedy  departure.  No  form  of  exercise  is  better  than  a  brisk 
walk  with  a  pleasant  companion.  If  company  can  not  be  had, 
what  needs  one  better  than  his  own  thoughts — if  pure  and 
righteous — and  the  creatures  of  the  sky  and  air. 

Exercise  and  Clothing.— When  taking  exercise  th^  clothing 
should  be  loose,  and  as  scanty  as  consistent  with  modesty  and 
warmth. 

In  the  Gymnasium. — The  principal  requisites  in  a  gymnasium 
costume  are  that  it  be  as  light  as  may  be  consistent  with  the 
protection  of  the  person,  and  so  fashioned  as  to  allow  perfect 
freedom  of  movement.  The  more  beautiful  and  becoming  it 
may  be  made,  the  better,  provided  these  points  be  not  sacri- 
ficed. The  prettiest  ladies'  costume  for  the  gymnasium  that  we 
have  seen  is  composed  of  a  short  dress  or  frock  reaching  to  the 
knee,  made  with  a  yoke  and  belt,  and  pretty  full;  and  trousers 
of  the  common  pantaloon  form.  The  sleeves  of  the  dress  may 
be  short  for  summer  wear,  and  gathered  into  a  band  and 
buttoned  at  the  wrist  for  winter.  A  sack  or  basque  of  a  different 
color  from  the  skirt  has  a  fine  effect  as  a  part  of  this  costume. 
Such  a  dress  as  this,  or  some  other  appropriate  exercising  cos- 
tume, should  form  a  part  of  every  woman's  wardrobe,  and  should 
be  worn  a  portion  of  every  day. 


SECTION  THREE— THE  TOILET 

Cleanliness  of  the  Person.— Dr.  Galopin  remarks  that  "Love 
begins  at  the  nose."  An  unpleasant  odor  always  shows  itself 
about  the  person  of  those  who  neglect  the  bath.  Bad  smells 
lead  to  aversion.  Bad  smelling  persons  are  exceedingly  dis- 
agreeable companions. 

If  the  husband  wishes  to  be  held  in  pleasurable  esteem  by  a 
sensitive  and  refined  wife,  or,  if  the  wife  hopes  to  retam  the 


64  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 


affection  of  a  refined  husband,  each  should  avoid  offending  tiie 
olfactory  nerves  of  the  other. 

The  Bath.— A  bath  should  be  taken  at  least  once  a  week,  and 
if  possible,  every  morning. 


ENJOYING  HER  VACATION. 

If  the  feet  are  offensive,  as  they  are  in  many  cases,  they 
should  be  bathed  several  times  a  week.  In  addition  to  the  bath- 
ing, the  stockings  should  be  changed  each  day. 

Dirt  and  Duty. — Not  infrequently  young  people  are  seen 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  65 

with  dirty  ears  and  neck.  A  dirty  neck  and  smiling  face  are 
cot  in  harmony.  Every  lady  owes  it  to  herself  to  be  fas- 
cinating; every  gentleman  is  bound,  for  his  own  sake,  to  be  pre- 
sentable; but  beyond  this  there  is  an  obligation  to  society,  to 
one's  friends,  and  to  those  with  whom  we  may  be  brought  in 
contact. 

"Habitual  filthiness,"  says  Riddell,  "is  not  only  unhealthy, 
but  demoralizing.  No  man  who  is  uncleanly  need  expect  to 
have  a  pure  mind,  nor  to  give  a  decent  inheritance  to  a  child. 
The  weekly  or  semi-weekly  warm  bath  should  be  a  part  of 
every  person's  religion.  The  morning  sponge-bath,  followed  by 
a  little  brisk  rubbing  with  the  palms  of  the  hands,  is  a  luxury 
that  should  be  enjoyed  by  all,  save  the  extremely  feeble  or 
delicate." 

The  Skin  an  Organ.— It  will  be  remembered  that  the  skin  is 
an  organ.  Its  main  purpose  is  to  throw  off  worn-out  matter. 
In  the  skin  are  myriads  of  pores  through  which  the  effete  matter 
of  the  body  is  removed.  If  these  minute  pores  be  closed  by 
anything,  the  work  of  the  skin  can  not  be  properly  done. 
Hence  the  necessity  of  keeping  the  skin  clean. 

A  Caution  to  Young  Women.— It  is  well  known  that,  at  cer- 
tain periods,  women  from  fifteen  to  forty-five,  are,  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Mosaic  law,  "unclean;"  that  is,  at  their  monthly 
periods.  Unless  great  care  is  taken,  at  these  times,  women 
may,  and  sometimes  do,  give  off  a  very  unpleasant  odor.  This 
can  be  avoided  by  giving  heed  to  the  dictates  of  cleanliness. 
Let  the  changes  and  baths  be  often,  very  often. 

Cleanliness  and  Clothing.— The  matter  of  cleanliness  extends 
to  all  articles  of  clothing,  underwear  as  well  as  the  outer  cloth- 
ing. Cleanliness  is  a  mark  of  true  utility.  The  clothes  need 
not  necessarily  be  of  a  rich  and  expensive  quality,  but  th  ey  can 
all  be  kept  clean.  Some  persons  have  an  odor  about  them  that 
is  very  offensive,  simply  on  account  of  their  underclothing  being 
worn  too  long  without  washing.  This  odor,  of  course,  can  not  be 
detected  by  the  person  who  wears  the  soiled  jijarments,  but  other 
persons  easily  detect  it  and  are  offended  by  it. 

The  finger-nails  should  be  kept  cut  and  clean. 

A  clean  shirt,  a  clean  collar  and  cuffs  greatly  improve  the 
appearance  of  a  man,  young  or  old. 

Clothes  should  be  kept  clean  and  well  brushed.  Even  the 
slightest  spots  should  be  carefully  removed. 


SECTION  FOUR— AIDS  TO  PHYSICAL  BEAUTY 

In  order  to  preserve  and  enhance  beauty,  it  is  necessary  to 
observe  the  rules  of  health  as  related  to  habits,  exercise  and  at- 
tention to  the  toilet. 


66  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

In  a  few  general  suggestions  we  shall  now  speak  of  these 
subjects  and  discuss  their  relation  to  physical  beauty. 

THE  SKIN 

The  Real  Value  of  Massage.— The  cutaneous  vessels  will 
hold  a  good  half  of  the  whole  volume  of  blood  in  the  body, 
which,  unless  actively  moving,  must  become  impure,  and  lose  a 
part  of  its  vitality,  leading  to  the  development  of  various  skin 
diseases.  By  the  time  the  blood-stream  reaches  the  capillaries 
of  the  skin,  it  has  lost  the  impelling  force  of  the  heart's  beat, 
and  depends  largely  on  external  influences  to  keep  the  current 
moving. 

The  blood-vessels  of  the  skin  are  under  the  control  of  deli- 
cate nerve  fibers  running  along  their  walls,  and  these  nerves  are 
influenced  by  atmosphere  and  climatic  conditions,  bath  and 
electricity,  but  especially  do  they  respond  to  hand  friction  and 
massage. 

Friction  appears  to  increase  the  positive  electrical  energy  of 
the  body  by  generating  electric  currents,  which  use  the  nerves 
as  conductors.  The  application  of  hand  friction  charges  or 
magnetizes  a  man,  in  addition  to  its  purely  mechanical  action  in 
stimulating  circulation. 

Prevention  of  Skin  Diseases.—  Among  the  most  common  dis- 
eases of  the  skin  are  acne  and  eczema,  one  of  which  is  known 
to  be,  and  the  other  probably  is,  the  result  of  the  presence  of  a 
microbe  on  or  in  the  skin.  This  microbe  is  a  vegetable  growth, 
although  a  very  minute  one,  and,  like  other  noxious  weeds, 
when  once  it  has  been  planted  and  has  begun  to  grow  it  is  often 
extremely  difficult  to  dislodge  it. 

Every  farmer  knows  that  it  is  easier  to  keep  a  field  clean  by 
constant  care  than  to  clear  it  after  it  has  once  been  overgrown 
with  weeds.  It  is  the  same  with  the  skin.  It  is  easier  to  keep 
the  skin  in  health  and  to  arrest  a  commencing  disease  than  to 
cure  a  disease  once  it  has  become  firmly  established. 

If  it  were  generally  understood  that  the  presence  of  a  few 
pimples  constitutes  a  true  skin  disease,  which  if  neglected  will 
probably  grow  worse,  fewer  persons  would  suffer  from  the  dis- 
figurement of  acne. 

The  skin  is  much  like  the  system  in  general — if  it  is  in  good 
condition  it  will  repel  the  assaults  of  disease,  but  if  neglected  it 
becomes  less  resistant,  and  soon  offers  a  favorable  soil  for  the 
growth  of  noxious  germs. 

The  skin  is  one  of  the  so-called  excretory  organs,  and  if  the 
other  organs  of  similar  function — the  kidneys  and  the  bowels— 
do  not  perform  their  work  properly,  an  undue  proportion  of  the 
waste  products  of  the  body  must  be  got  rid  of  through  the  pores 
of  the  skin.  This  throws  work  upon  the  integument  which  it  is 
not  accustomed  to  perform,  and  it  soon  becomes  diseased  in 
consequence. 

The  first  thing  necessary  to  keep  the  skin  well  is  to  maintain 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  67 

the  health  of  the  body  by  exercise,  cleanliness,  fresh  air  day 
and  night,  good  food  properly  cooked,  a  sufficient  amount  of 
sleep  and  suitable  clothing.  In  addition  to  these  general  meas- 
ures, the  skin  itself  should  receive  special  attention  in  the  way 
of  a  daily  bath,  followed  by  vigorous  rubbing  with  a  coarse  towel 
or  flesh  brush. 

Blackheads. — Some  persons  have  naturally  clear  skins,  while 
others  appear  to  have  a  special  predisposition  to  blackheads 
and  pimples.  The  fortunate  ones  must  see  to  it  that  they  do 
not  mar  what  nature  has  given  them  by  an  unhygienic  mode  of 
life;  but  the  others  need  not  despair,  for  their  tendency  to 
eruptions  may  often  be  overcome  by  scrupulous  care  both  of  the 
body  and  of  the  skin  itself,  after  the  manner  above  indicated  and 
in  such  other  ways  as  the  physicians  may  direct. 

Skin  blemishes  on  the  face  may  come  either  from  within  or 
without.  Keep  the  system  from  being  clogged  and  the  pores  of 
the  face  will  be  in  a  healthy  condition.  Use  a  salt-and-water 
bath  for  the  face  at  night,  then  wash  thoroughly  with  pure  soap 
and  warm  water,  followed  by  cold  water  in  the  morning.  After 
bathing  the  face  rub  it  perfectly  dry. 

Dry  skin  on  the  face  may  be  put  in  a  healthy  condition  by 
the  use  of  proper  massage — the  roller  preferred — and  by  the 
use  of  the  purest  creams,  those  containing  only  vegetable  oils. 

In  case  of  sunburn,  bathe  the  skin  ir.  a  weak  solution  of  soda. 
Use  a  little  soda  in  the  daily  bath. 

If,  after  a  day  on  the  water,  you  feel  that  your  face  is  burned 
to  the  point  of  tenderness,  do  not  apply  water,  but  use  a  heal- 
ing toilet  preparation  immediately — cold  cream  and  almond 
paste  or  a  preparation  of  glycerine  and  lemon,  as  follows:  Citric 
acid  (lemon),  three  drams;  hot  water,  eleven  ounces;  borax,  two 
drams;  red  rose  petals,  one  ounce;  glycerine,  one  ounce.  Dis- 
solve the  acid  and  borax  in  the  water;  infuse  the  petals  for  an 
hour;  strain  through  a  jelly  bag;  after  twenty-four  hours  decant 
the  clear  portion  and  add  the  glycerine. 

Complexion  tablets  and  so-called  blood  purifiers  are,  as  a 
rule,  injurious.  Exercise  in  the  open  air,  plain,  wholesome 
food,  daily  baths,  and  well-ventilated  living  and  sleeping  rooms 
are  the  best  remedies  for  an  unhealthy  condition  of  the  blood, 
which  is  the  cause  of  almost  all  poor  complexions. 

A  Few  Don'ts. — Don't  use  soap  on  the  face  oftener  than  once 
a  day.    Night  is  the  best  time  for  a  thorough  cleansing. 

Don't  use  cold  water  when  giving  the  face  a  cosmetic  scrub 
Warm  water,  followed  by  a  dash  of  cold  water,  is  better. 

Don't  try  to  put  cold  cream  on  a  cold  skin,  or  the  absorption 
will  not  be  thorough. 

Don't  forget  that  vinegar  will  eradicate  yellow  stains  from  the 
face.  Bathe  the  bruise  at  once  with  vinegar  and  discoloration 
will  be  prevented. 


68  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

Don't  have  a  shiny  nose  and  forehead,  because  it  is  warm 
weather.  Use  a  little  cologne  or  spirits  of  camphor  in  the  water 
when  bathing  the  face. 

Don't  wash  your  face  in  cold  water  the  moment  you  reach  a 
washstand  if  you  have  been  traveling.  Remove  traces  of  dust 
and  smoke  with  cold  cream  and  wipe  off  with  a  soft  towel. 

Don't  be  afraid  of  the  flesh  brush  or  glove.  Friction  rouses 
the  circulation  and  restores  tone  and  color  to  the  skin. 

Don't  expect  to  cure  an  eruption  on  the  face  by  external 
applications  only.  A  hot  foot-bath,  containing  washing  soda, 
will  often  cure  this  trouble. 

CARE  OF  THE  HANDS 

Few  people  attach  enough  importance  to  the  care  of  the 
hands.  When  it  is  remembered  that  the  hand  is  offered  in 
salutation  to  our  friends,  that  it  performs  numbers  of  the  most 
delicate  offices  at  every  moment  of  the  day,  that  it  touches 
many  objects  through  which  it  may  convey  the  germs  of  infec- 
tion— when  all  these  are  considered,  some  idea  of  the  importance 
that  should  attach  to  the  care  of  them  is  realized. 

A  lady  desires  to  know  a  method  of  caring  for  her  hands. 
She  says  she  has  worked  faithfully  with  them,  but  all  to  no 
purpose;  that  they  are  rough,  hard  and  dry,  and  that  she  really 
suffers  with  them.  She  can  not  do  fancy  work  and  they  annoy 
her  all  the  time. 

J  have  studied  along  this  line,  have  had  the  best  of  manicures 
in  New  York  city  and  other  cities,  so  as  to  be  able  to  help  my 
sister  women,  if  possible,  in  the  care  of  them  at  home.  In  this 
case  I  would  advise  if  possible  that  the  young  girl  go  to  a  first- 
class  manicure.  One  treatment  would  work  wonders  in  her 
case,  I  think.  Perfect  cleanliness  is  the  greatest  adjunct  to 
beauty  and  health  of  hands,  but,  for  all  that,  do  not  wash  your 
hands  too  often.  Washed  seldom  but  thoroughly,  they  will  keep 
in  a  far  nicer  condition. 

First  of  all,  hard  water  is  fatal  to  a  good  skin;  if  you  can  not 
get  cistern  water  or  rain  water,  get  five  cents'  worth  of  borax, 
keep  on  your  washstand  and  put  a  pinch  in  the  water  every  time 
you  wash  your  hands  or  face.  It  will  not  hurt  a  particle,  is  per- 
fectly safe  and  it  whitens  and  softens  the  skin  as  well  as  the 
water.  Try  not  to  wash  your  hands  but  once  or  twice  a  day. 
Wear  loose  gloves  at  night,  but  be  very  careful  that  they  are 
clean  inside  and  outside;  otherwise  the  dirt  and  grease  are 
absorbed  by  the  heated  glands. 

A  great  beautifier  for  hands  is  equal  parts  of  lemon  and  gly- 
cerine and  a  small  quantity  of  borax;  sweeten  with  violet. 

The  hands  should  be  thoroughly  washed  at  night  before 
going  to  bed.  The  pores  are  thus  left  free  and  unclogged  and 
the  health  of  the  hand  is  preserved;  but,  above  all,  the  ends  of 
the  fingers  should  be  so  well  washed  and  cared  for  that  the  skin 
retaains  entirely  unbroken.    Then  the  contamination  of  the  day 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  69 

will  be  powerless  to  effect  harm,  as  these  dangers  only  come 
through  the  breaking  of  the  skin  about  the  nails. 

Polishing  the  nails  may  serve  for  the  occupation  of  idle  peo- 
ple, but  the  busy  woman  will  find  these  simple  rules  of  washing 
the  finger-ends  will  result  in  nails  that  will  bear  comparison  with 
the  much-manicured  hand  of  the  woman  of  leisure.  At  night, 
after  washing  them,  use  whatever  oil  or  cream  agrees  with  your 
skin. 

Care  of  the  Finger-Nails.— Hands  need  not  be  repulsive  if 
they  are  used  to  hard  work,  and  hands  are  not  always  attractive 
if  the  nails  are  highly  polished  and  daintily  curved.  Even  shell- 
like nails  will  not  conceal  the  bad  character  that  some  hands 
reveal,  neither  will  toil-worn  fingers  condemn  the  truly  fine 
hand. 

Cleanliness  comes  first,  and  therefore  soap  and  warm  water, 
a  crash  wash-cloth  for  rubbing  the  hands,  or  a  nail  brush,  are 
the  first  requisites.  By  the  time  the  hands  have  been  soaked 
and  rubbed  till  clean,  the  cuticle  around  the  nail  is  sufficiently 
loosened  to  be  easily  pushed  back  at  the  sides  and  root  of  the 
nail,  either  by  the  pressure  of  the  fingers  alone,  or  using  the  wet 
cloth.  In  drying  the  hands  use  the  soft  bath  towel  the  same 
way  as  when  drying  the  fingers;  the  habit  once  formed  of  touch- 
ing each  nail,  with  this  backward  movement  when  bathing  and 
drying  the  hands,  one  almost  unconsciously  gives  their  nails 
"massage  treatment"  not  less  than  three  times  a  day,  and  as 
many  more  as  the  nature  of  their  employment  demands.  The 
housekeeper,  who  is  a  worker,  may  have  occasion  to  "wash  her 
hands  twenty  times  a  day,"  but  the  deftness  which  she  may 
acquire  in  pushing  back  the  cuticle  around  her  nails  will  not 
delay  her  an  appreciable  number  of  seconds. 

Roughness  of  the  Hands. — If  your  hands  become  roughened 
from  housework,  whenever  you  wash  them  rub  on  some  corn- 
meal,  as  well  as  soap,  and  rinse  in  clear  water;  at  night  apply  a 
lotion  made  of  glycerine,  two  ounces;  rosewater,  one-half  ounce, 
and  acetic  acid,  one  dram. 

When  sweeping  and  dusting  wear  loose-fitting  gloves.  Have 
a  pair  of  rubber  gloves  for  use  when  it  is  necessary  to  have  the 
hands  in  water  a  great  deal.  Grease  spoils  rubber,  therefore 
the  gloves  must  be  washed  perfectly  clean  as  soon  as  the  work 
is  finished. 

To  Soften  Toilet- Water.— An  easy  way  to  soften  hard  water 
delightfully  is  to  throw  orange  peel  into  it  just  before  the  water 
is  used.  The  peel  will  not  only  prove  agreeable  to  the  skin,  but 
will  give  out  a  fragrance  like  that  which  follows  the  use  of  toilet- 
water. 

For  softening  water  for  bathing  purposes  nothing  is  better 
than  oatmeal.  Place  a  small  quantity  in  a  cheesecloth  or  muslin 
bag,  place  in  the  water  for  a  minute  or  two,  then  squeeze  and 
remove.    The  oatmeal  must  be  renewed  every  few  days. 


70  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

A  helpful  hint  offered  by  the  professional  woman  is  the  use 
of  witch  hazel  in  the  bath  water.  This  is  an  invaluable  remedy 
for  prickly  heat  and  all  skin  irritations  peculiar  to  hot  weather, 
and  acts  as  a  tonic  to  flesh  and  nerves.  Lemon  juice  is  infinitely 
better  for  the  skin  in  summer  than  complexion  lotions,  and  soap 
should  be  used  with  care.  The  skin  is  particularly  sensitive  in 
summer,  and  highly  colored  perfumed  soaps  are  more  than  ordi- 
narily dangerous  at  this  time. 

CARE  OF  THE  EYE 

Eye  Don'ts. — Don't  read,  study  or  sew  lying  down. 

Don't  have  the  light  fall  on  your  work  or  book  from  the 
front;  have  it  slightly  back  and  from  the  side,  preferably  the 
left. 

Don't  go  where  there  is  a  glare  of  either  sunlight  or  electric 
light  more  than  you  can  help.  The  green  of  the  country  and 
of  the  grass  and  trees  is  restful  for  the  eyes. 

Don't  despise  the  day  of  little  things.  The  whole  system 
needs  to  be  in  good  condition  to  keep  each  organ  right.  So 
keep  your  body  strong;  for  when  the  body  weakens  the  eyes 
weaken.    This  is  the  reason  of  failing  sight  in  old  age. 

Don't  go  to  an  optician  to  get  glasses  without  first  being 
examined  and  treated  by  a  good  oculist.  Much  harm  is  often 
done  in  this  way,  and  your  eyes  are  not  things  to  run  any  risks 
with. 

Don't  use  the  eyes  when  very  tired  or  weak  from  sickness; 
they  are  the  most  sensitive  of  our  organs  and  tire  as  the  rest  of 
us  tires,  and  use,  after  a  certain  point  of  fatigue  or  weakness 
has  been  reached,  is  injurious  to  any  part  of  our  body. 

Don't  forget  that  hot  water  is  most  efficacious  in  case  of 
inflammations  or  tiredness.  Bathing  for  about  ten  minutes  with 
water  as  hot  as  you  can  bear  your  elbow  in  is  almost  a  sure  relief. 
A  boric  acid  solution,  which  can  be  obtained  at  any  drug  store, 
also  is  excellent. 

Don't  neglect  or  strain  your  eyes;  they  are  the  most  precious 
and  useful  of  our  senses.  Take  as  good  care  of  them  as  is  in 
your  power  in  the  first  place;  but  if  they  are  not  as  they  should 
be,  have  them  attended  to  at  once.  Remember,  if  they  are  once 
injured  they  are  never  quite  so  good  as  they  were  before. 

Rest  the  Eyes. — Occasionally  when  sewing  or  writing  for  any 
length  of  time  one  begins  to  feel  the  eyes  smart  and  ache.  The 
readiest  relief  in  my  own  case  is  to  take  a  saucer  of  cold  water 
in  which  a  pinch  of  salt  has  been  dissolved  and  into  it  wink  my 
eyes  half  a  dozen  times.  In  this  way  wash  the  eyes  thoroughly, 
then  dry  with  a  soft  napkin  and  give  them  ten  minutes'  rest, 
keeping  them  tight  shut. 

Smooth,  glossy  eyebrows  and  long,  dark  lashes  add  wonder- 
fully to  the  beauty  of  a  face,  and  women  should  care  for  these 
necessary  adjuncts  to  their  good  looks.  If  the  brows  are  thin 
and  ill-formed  rub  pure  grease  or  vaseline  on  them  at  night, 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  71 

bathing  them  carefully  in  cold  water  in  the  morning  and  then 
putting  on  a  little  petroleum.  Never  brush  nor  rub  the  brows 
the  wrong  way.  Brush  them  daily  with  a  small  eyebrow  brush, 
and  you  will  find  an  improvement. 

Brushing  the  eyebrows  and  eyelashes  every  morning  with  a 
solution  of  green  tea  improves  them.  There  is  no  better  lotion 
for  the  eyes  than  salt  water. 

An  excellent  wash  for  red,  tired  eyelids  is  composed  of  a  small 
quantity  of  sulphate  of  zinc  dissolved  in  a  quart  of  water.  The 
eyes  should  be  bathed  in  a  little  of  this  twice  daily  and  gently 
dried  with  a  soft  rag.  I  have  known  this  wash  to  cure  obstinate 
cases  of  weak  eyes. 

Foreign  Substances  in  the  Eye.— A  natural  instinct  impels  a 
person  who  feels  pain  or  irritation  to  rub  the  affected  spot. 
When  some  trifling  object  gets  under  the  eyelid,  one  is  tempted 
to  rub  the  exterior  of  the  lid,  and  thus  unconsciously  imbed  the 
object  in  the  inner  surface,  thus  rendering  its  ultimate  removal 
more  difficult.  Another  almost  irresistible  impulse  prompts 
one  to  wink.  This  operation  is  apt  to  have  the  same  effect.  If 
the  lid  is  promptly  turned  inside  out,  though,  danger  from  both 
of  these  causes  will  be  avoided  and  the  discovery  of  the  mischief- 
making  particle  may  be  promoted.  It  is  better  to  have  some- 
one else  do  the  hunting,  but  if  a  looking-glass  is  at  hand,  perhaps 
the  victim  can  see  well  enough  with  the  other  eye  to  find  the 
object  in  question.  A  correspondent  of  the  Scietitific  American 
makes  these  suggestions: 

Gently  hold  the  eye  open  with  the  fingers  and  thumb  of  one 
hand,  while  with  the  other  hand  dash  light  handfuls  of  water  in 
and  across  it,  so  as  to  produce  a  current  of  water  flowing  over 
all  the  surface  of  the  eye,  and  the  under  side  of  the  lids.  The 
effect  of  this  almost  invariably  is  to  push  the  intruding  object 
from  the  eye. 

The  eye  should  not  be  rubbed  or  one  lid  drawn  over  the  other, 
or  a  silk  handkerchief  drawn  across  the  affected  part,  but  the 
eye  should  be  kept  from  winking  as  much  as  possible,  while 
prompt  action  is  being  taken  to  cause  a  current  of  water  to  pass 
over  the  surface  of  the  ball. 

If  a  cinder  gets  in  the  eye,  wet  a  flaxseed,  and  put  it  in  one 
corner  of  the  eyelid.  Close  the  lid  and  the  seed  will  attract  the 
cinder  and  bring  it  out.  Closing  the  eye  and  anointing  the 
edges  of  the  lid  with  vaseline  is  another  way  of  accomplishing 
the  same  end  without  irritating  the  delicate  organ. 

To  Cure  a  Stye, — Make  a  poultice  of  lukewarm  tea  leaves. 
Put  the  smallest  quantity  of  water  over  a  half  spoonful  of 
black  tea  and  allow  it  to  steep.  Take  it  in  ten  minutes  and 
fold  into  a  tiny  piece  of  thin  muslin.  Lay  it  on  the  eyelid  and 
keep  the  eyes  shut  for  half  an  hour.  As  it  dries  moisten  in  the 
cold  tea.  This  cure  is  only  of  avail  before  the  stye  has  come  to 
a  jead:  the  poultice  must  be  applied  as  soon  as  the  first  prick- 


72  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

ling  pain  in  the  eyelid  announces  the  coming  of  the  disagreeable 
inflammation. 

To  relieye  a  stye,  wet  a  compress  of  old  linen  with  boiling 
water  and  lay  on  the  stye.  Repeat  every  few  minutes  several 
times  and  do  this  once  an  hour  as  long  as  may  be  necessary. 

CARE  OF  THE  EAR 

Never  meddle  with  the  ear  if  a  foreign  body,  such  as  a  bead, 
button  or  seed  enters  it;  leave  it  absolutely  alone,  but  have  a 
physician  attend  to  it.  More  damage  has  been  done  by  injudi- 
cious attempts  at  the  extraction  of  a  foreign  body  than  could 
ever  come  from  its  presence  in  the  ear. 

Never  wear  cotton  in  the  ears  if  they  are  discharging  pus. 

Never  apply  a  poultice  to  the  inside  of  the  canal  of  the  ear. 

Never  drop  anything  into  the  ear  unless  it  has  been  previ- 
ously warmed. 

Never  use  anything  but  a  syringe  and  warm  water  for  clean- 
ing the  ears  from  pus. 

Never  strike  or  box  a  child's  ears;  this  has  been  known  to 
rupture  the  drumhead  and  cause  incurable  deafness. 

Never  scratch  the  ears  with  anything  but  the  finger  if  they 
itch.  Do  not  use  the  head  of  a  pin,  hairpins,  pencil  tips  or  any- 
thing of  that  nature. 

To  Cure  Earache.— Put  a  live  coal  from  the  fire  in  a  cup  and 
pour  a  teaspoonful  of  granulated  sugar  over  it.  Be  careful  not 
to  let  it  blaze,  and  at  once  insert  a  small  funnel  over  it,  holding 
the  tip  of  the  funnel  in  the  ear.    The  smoke  gives  instant  relief. 

CARE  OP  THE  TEETH 

The  teeth  should  have  proper  and  constant  attention.  All 
foreign  matter  must  be  removed  or  decay  will  come  sure  as 
fate.  The  sooner  one  becomes  used  to  a  moderately  stiff  brush 
as  a  daily  companion  the  better  for  the  teeth.  See  that  the 
brush,  as  well  as  your  teeth,  is  kept  scrupulously  clean.  Use 
tepid  water  for  washing  the  teeth  as  often  as  you  eat. 

Occasionally  you  may  use  a  little  lemon  juice  on  the  teeth  to 
remove  the  yellow  stain  and  tartar. 

A  little  common  table  salt  is  also  good  for  the  teeth  occasion- 
ally. 

An  offensive  breath  may  be  removed  permanently  only  by 
removing  the  cause,  which  may  be  either  from  the  teeth,  nostrils, 
throat  or  lungs,  not  from  the  stomach.  If  from  the  teeth,  seek 
a  dentist;  if  from  any  other  cause,  take  internal  baths. 

CARE  OF  THE  FEET 

Most  people  take  pride  in  a  well-shaped  foot,  and  all  people 
take  comfort  when  they  forget  they  have  feet.  But  who  can 
portray  the  agony  incased  in  one  little  corn!  And  who  can 
describe  the  discomfort  of  tender,  aching  feet! 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  73 

Ill-Fitting  Shoes. — Have  you  ever  suffered  torment  from  an 
ill-fitting  shoe,  tight  in  one  spot?  If  so,  apply  sweet  oil  to  the 
stocking  where  the  shoe  rubs.  It  is  better  than  to  put  it  on  the 
shoe,  because  it  softens  the  inside  of  the  shoe  where  it  is 
needed,  instead  of  the  outside. 

Tender  Feet. — Frequent  change  of  shoes  is  not  only  better  for 
those  having  tender  feet,  but  also  for  those  who  wish  to  avoid 
having  them.  It  is  not  only  hygienic  but  economical  as  well  to 
change  one's  shoes  often.  Two  pairs  of  shoes  used  alternate- 
ly will  last  as  long  as  three  pairs  used  successively. 

For  tender  feet,  soak  in  cold  water,  to  which  an  ounce  of 
powdered  borax  is  added,  and  rub  dry  with  a  towel. 

For  Tired  Feet.— When  the  feet  are  tired  and  tender  after 
much  walking  or  standing  during  the  day,  there  is  nothing  that 
will  afford  them  so  much  relief  as  a  good  warm  foot-bath.  Take 
as  warm  water  as  can  be  borne  and  throw  into  it  a  handful  of 
sea  salt.  Bathe  the  feet  and  legs  with  this  for  from  five  to  eight 
minutes,  and  then  rub  briskly  with  a  dry  towel.  The  effect  is 
most  refreshing.  It  is  a  useful  thing  to  know,  too,  that  bathing 
the  feet  in  this  way  before  retiring  is  an  excellent  remedy  for 
insomnia. 

CARE  OF  THE  HAIR 

At  night  before  retiring  brush  the  hair  carefully  and  braid  it 
loosely  in  a  number  of  strands.  Avoid  wetting  the  hair  too  often 
to  make  it  glossy,  as  the  wetting  has  a  tendency  to  make  the  hair 
coarse.  Avoid  putting  the  hair  up  in  kids  at  night  to  wave  it. 
They  are  more  harmful  than  even  the  much  abused  curling- 
iron,  as  the  hair  is  twisted  about  the  kid  so  tightly  that  it 
actually  wears  it  out,  and  a  bald  spot  is  apt  in  time  to  be  the 
result. 

Beware  of  bleaches  and  of  coloring  matters  that  are  guaran- 
teed to  restore  hair  to  its  original  color.  The  presence  of  sul- 
phur in  almost  all  of  these  bleaches  causes  the  hair  to  turn  an 
ugly  yellow.  Do  not  try  to  improve  upon  Nature.  Use  only 
Nature's  remedies — food,  air,  water  and  exercise. 

The  Hair. — The  hair  should  be  given  much  attention  in  sum- 
mer, as  heat,  perspiration  and  the  fine  dust  which  fills  the  air  in 
hot  weather  all  conspire  against  woman's  crown  of  glory.  Hair 
culturists — and  be  it  known  that  a  hair  culturist  is  not  a  hair 
dresser — claim  that  summer  is  their  best  friend,  sending  them 
innumerable  patients  when  cool  weather  betrays  the  ravages 
which  heat  and  perspiration  have  worked  in  once  fluffy  locks. 

The  hair  should  be  shampooed  at  least  once  a  week  in  sum- 
mer and  dried  thoroughly  in  the  sunlight.  The  practice  fol- 
lowed by  some  ill-advised  women  of  washing  their  hair  at  night 
and  letting  it  hang  over  the  pillow  to  dry,  is  reprehensible. 
Sunlight  is  a  wonderful  tonic  for  the  hair,  as  for  the  entire 


74  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

human  system.  If  the  hair  is  oily,  borax  may  be  used  to  cut 
the  oil.  A  shampoo^  prepared  by  boiling  together  borax,  pure 
soap  and  rain  water  is  excellent.  Soap  should  never  be  rubbed 
on  the  hair,  and  it  should  be  dried  at  first  by  patting  with  soft 
towels.  Turkish  toweling  literally  tears  the  wet  hair  from  the 
scalp. 


PURITY. 


Preventing  the  Hair  from  Falling  Out.— To  a  pint  of  hot 
water  add  a  tablespoonful  of  borax,  which  will  quickly  dissolve; 
then  add  one  drachm  of  salts  of  tartar  and  one  ounce  of  almond 
oil;  shake  well,  and  perfume  with  a  few  drops  each  of  bergamot, 
lemon,  lavender  and  clove  essential  oils.  A  beautiful  cream 
will  be  produced,  which,  shaken  well  before  using,  will  impart 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 


75 


a  healthy  gloss  to  the  hair,  purify  the  scalp,  and  act  as  a  deter- 
rent to  the  falling  out  of  weak  and  thin-grown  hair. 

To  Remove  Dandruff.— Take  two  ounces  of  rosemary  herb 
with  roots,  and  break  it  up  into  small  pieces;  add  two  table- 
spoonfuls  of  borax;  place  in  a  jug  and  pour  over  it  a  pint  of  boil- 
ing water;  cover  and  let  the  contents  steam  near  the  fire  for 
three  hours,  stirring  occasionally.  When  cold  press  out,  pour 
off,  and  bottle  the  clear  Hquor,  to  which  add  one  ounce  of  glyc- 
erine, shaking  well  together.  This  makes  an  excellent  prepara- 
tion, removing  scurf  and  dandruff,  and  keeping  the  scalp  healthy 
and  thus  preventing  baldness.  If  perfume  be  desired  add  half 
a  drachm  each  of  bergamot,  lemon,  grass  and  lavender. 

Helps  and  Hindrances  to  Its  Growth.— Very  often  a  good 
rubbing  of  the  skin  of  the  head  serves  to  stimulate  the  growth  of 
the  hair.  This  ought  to  be  repeated  twice  a  week,  and  the  fric- 
tion should  be  so  vigorous  as  to  make  the  skin  become  red  and 
glowing.  Thin  hair  often  becomes  thick  and  long  after  this 
mode  of  treatment  is  applied.  Another  useful  treatment  for 
the  hair  is  that  of  being  allowed  to  float  freely  about  for  an  hour 
or  so,  that  the  air  may  circulate  through  it. 

Wearing  false  hair  injures  the  natural  growth  by  keeping  the 
skin  of  the  head  too  hot.  Excessive  use  of  the  curling-tongs  is 
very  injurious  to  the  hair. 

Massag'ing'  the  Scalp. — The  first  movement  in  massaging  the 
scalp  is  "pinching  the  scalp."  Take  the  scalp  between  the 
thumb  and  the  four  fingers,  covering  a  comfortable  space,  then 
bring  them  together  without  letting  them  quite  fouch.  The  hair 
should  never  be  pulled  or  dragged  in  doing  this.  The  object  of 
this  pinching  is  to  arouse  activity  in  the  pores  and  glands.  It 
should  not  last  more  than  ten  minutes.  Another  important  one 
consists  in  tapping  the  scalp.  This  should  be  done  with  the 
ends  of  the  four  fingers,  which  should  fall  methodically,  but  not 
violently,  all  over  the  scalp  for  not  more  than  five  minutes. 
This  movement  should  invigorate  the  scalp,  bring  the  blood  to 
the  surface  and  promote  circulation.  After  this  should  come 
the  movement  called  "pressure."  This  pressure  should  be  done 
with  the  palm  of  the  hand  lightly,  moving  from  place  to  place 
for  about  ten  minutes,  and  always  with  a  lingering  movement, 
as  though  you  wished  to  detach  something.  All  this  massage 
should  be  done  without  the  aid  of  any  grease  or  lotion. 

Hints  About  Hair-brushes.— A  specialist  says  that  hair 
brushes  should  be  washed  once  a  week,  and  if  used  on  hair  in 
which  there  is  much  dandruff  twice  a  week  is  not  too  often.  The 
brushes  should  be  washed  in  cold,  not  hot,  water  to  which  cloudy 
ammonia  has  been  added  in  the  proportion  of  a  scant  table- 
spoonful  to  a  quart  of  water.  Care  should  be  taken  not  to  wet 
the  backs  of  the  brushes,  and  when  washed  and  rinsed — a  good 
way  to  rinse  them  properly  is  to  use  a  shower  spray  on  them— 
they  should  be  put  on  edge  in  the  air  to  dry.    Dressing  combs, 


76  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

too,  should  be  frequently  cleaned,  a  comb  cleaner  being  used 
for  the  purpose. 

Dry  Hair. — In  the  spring  of  the  year  the  hair,  with  the  rest  of 
the  y  stem,  gets  very  tired  and  in  many  cases  requires  a  stimu» 


READY  FOR  A  FROLIC. 

lant.  In  hot  weather,  too,  the  hair  is  apt  to  get  dry  and  to  feel 
the  want  of  oil  and  nourishment.  Dryness  is  one  of  the  worst 
foes  the  hair  has  to  contend  with  and  it  gives  the  hair  a  tired, 
faded  appearance.    The  condition  of  one's  health  has  a  curious 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  77 

effect  on  the  hair  and  one  may  be  sure  that  the  limp  locks  that 
refuse  to  wave  belong  to  a  person  suffering  from  debility. 

When  the  hair  is  dry  and  breaks  easily,  rub  a  little  olive  oil 
into  the  scalp  every  night.  This  will  give  nutriment  to  the  hair 
glands  and  strengthen  and  increase  the  growth. 

Baldness. — All  hats  should  be  well  ventilated  and  worn  as 
little  as  possible.  If  we  went  bareheaded,  there  would  be  no 
baldness.  You  never  heard  of  a  bald  Indian.  Heat  and  mois- 
ture are  absolutely  essential  to  the  development  of  the  microbes 
and  the  modern  hat  furnishes  both  of  them.  I  have  experi- 
mented on  animals — inoculated  them  with  the  microbes  and 
kept  them  in  a  warm,  moist  atmosphere.  The  microbes  spread 
like  fire  and  attacked  the  hair  ravenously;  but  when  the  animals 
were  put  in  dry,  cool  air  the  microbes  died. 

Women  keep  their  hair  better  than  men.  In  the  first  place, 
there  is  more  of  it  and  their  scalps  are  better  protected;  but 
they  wear  their  hats  so  much  less  than  men  and  the  hats,  when 
they  are  worn,  do  not  fit  the  head  so  tightly  and  create  such  a 
heat  and  moisture,  generating  poison,  as  the  man's  hat  does. 

A  leather  hatband  should  be  changed  frequently.  It  gets 
soiled,  and  decomposition  of  leather  is  a  wonderful  microbe 
promoter.  Decay  of  animal  fiber  is  responsible  for  these 
microbes.  Experiment  has  proved  that  men  working  with 
leather  and  fur  have  more  scalp  trouble  than  any  other  class. 
Silk-factories  are  hard  on  the  scalp,  too. 

There  has  been  a  popular  belief  that  baldness  is  hereditary. 
Patients  have  a  way  of  saying:  "Oh,  it  runs  in  our  family.  My 
father  was  bald  early  and  my  mother's  hair  has  almost  all  come 
out."  That  is  all  nonsense.  Scalp  trouble  is  not  hereditary, 
but  it  is  contagious,  and  it  is  very  likely  to  run  through  a  whole 
family. 

Hat-pins  ought  to  be  cleaned  often.  So  ought  hair-pins. 
Cleanliness  is  the  great  baldness  preventive;  but  when  the  dis- 
ease has  once  started  nothing  but  energetic  scientific  treatment 
will  stop  it. 


SECTION  FIVE— HYGIENIC  BATHING 

The  Bath, —  The  bath,  as  a  hygienic  measure,  probably  stands 
second  to  no  other  within  the  knowledge  of  man.  It  is  not  only 
conducive  to  cleanliness,  but  is  a  most  powerful  promoter  of 
health,  both  by  its  immediate  and  remote  effects  upon  the 
system. 

Preenntions.— Under  certain  conditions,  nothing  is  so  invigor- 
ating as  a  plunge  into  cold  water  in  the  morning.  It  keeps  the 
blood  bounding  through  its  channels  all  day,  exhilarating  the 
mind  and  invigorating  the  body.  There  are,  however,  certain 
indications  to  be  noticed  and  certain  precautions  to  be  observed. 
The  first  shock  or  chill  on  entering  the  bath  should  be  followed 


78  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

by  a  glow  of  warmth,  in  a  healthy  person.  Let  the  form  of  the 
bath  be  what  it  may,  the  condition  known  as  that  of  reaction 
shou/d  always  follow.  This  is  a  point  upon  which  the  bather 
can  not  be  too  guarded.  Reaction  is  recognized  by  redness  of 
the  skin  over  the  whole  surface  of  the  body,  by  the  glow,  the 
sensation  of  comfort  and  invigoration,  by  the  accelerated  circu- 
lation, and  bv  the  feeling  of  increased  warmth  which  pervades 
the  whole  system. 

Keaction. — By  such  a  reaction,  all  the  internal  organs  are 
affected  by  a  sense  of  relief  from  oppression:  the  breathing  is 
easier,  the  heart  beats  stronger  and  more  steadily,  the  mind 
becomes  clear  and  active,  muscular  strength  is  increased,  the 
appetite  is  sharpened,  and  the  whole  system,  in  fact,  is  reju- 
venated. 

HoTT  Often? — In  order  that  the  desired  end  may  be  attained, 
the  bath  should  be  taken  at  . regular  intervals.  These,  on  an 
average,  should  be  every  second  or  third  day,  though  there  are 
many  individuals  representing  the  very  finest  types  of  physical 
manhood,  who  look  upon  their  bath  as  an  altogether  indis- 
ensable  opera lion  of  every-day  life, 

When  Taken.— In  order  that  it  may  be  beneficial,  the  bath 
should  not  be  taken  at  a  time  when  any  of  the  important  organs 
of  the  body  are  engaged  in  the  performance  of  their  functions. 
The  vital  forces  should  be  at  their  highest,  and  the  general 
system  should  be  entirely  free  from  exhaustion.  It  should  not, 
therefore,  too  closely  precede  or  follow  a  meal;  nor  should  it  be 
taken  at  a  time  when  the  mind  is  engaged  in  some  perplexing  or 
exhausting  labor.  The  reaction  is  far  less  certain  to  follow  when 
the  internal  organs  are  active  or  exhausted,  than  when  they  are 
in  a  state  of  rest  or  reposev 

Curatiye  Effects  of  Bath  Kot  Appreciated.— In  many  dis- 
orders of  the  internal  organs,  and  in  diseases  of  the  skin,  it 
exerts  a  more  decided  influence  than  medicine. 

When  to  Bathe. — Persons  who  bathe  very  frequently,  with 
brisk  rubbing,  should  use  less  soap  than  when  only  weekly  ablu- 
tions are  practiced.  An  excessive  use  of  so  much  alkali  pro- 
duces  a  dry,  chapped,  unnatural  condition  of  the  skin. 

The  water  used  for  bathing  purposes  can  be  of  any  tempera- 
ture between  the  two  extremes  of  heat  and  cold,  and  the  bath 
may  be  partial  or  general.  But  great  care  must  be  used  as  to 
cold  baths  directly  after  hearty  eating.  Many  deaths  have 
been  reported  from  this  cause,  the  shock  to  the  system  and 
check  of  the  process  of  digestion  being  the  probable  explana 
tion. 

Kinds  of  Baths. — The  most  simple,  and  that  best  suited  to  very 
feeble  invalids,  is  the  iX)  sponge  bath,  by  which  a  small  portion  of 
the  whole  surface  of  the  body  may  be  gone  over  at  a  time. 
Each  part  should  be  sponged,  then  wiped  thoroughly  dry  with 


APOLLO  BELVEDERE. 

IN  THE  BELVEDERE  OF  THE  VATICAN. 


80  ■         HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

a  soft  towel,  followed  by  friction  with  a  coarse  or  rough  towels 
the  portion  of  the  surface  bathed  can  be  again  covered  with  the 
clothing  as  soon  as  it  is  rubbed  dry,  and  then  there  is  no  possi> 
bility  of  catching  cold  from  undue  exposure  of  any  large  area  of 
surface. 

Another  method  is  the  (2)  sitz  bath,  or  that  of  sitting  in  any 
conveniently  shallow  vessel  of  water,  and  also  receiving  water 
squeezed  from  a  sponge  held  over  the  shoulder  or  any  other  part 
of  the  body.  Afterward  the  surface  should  be  quickly  dried, 
and  attention  given  to  getting  up  a  glow  of  reaction. 

The  third  form  is  by  the  (3)  shower  bath.  Various  methods 
are  in  use  to  produce  the  affusion  of  water  upon  the  body  in  a 
manner  both  pleasant  and  beneficial.  The  concussion  of  the 
skin  by  the  fall  of  water  distinguishes  this  form  of  bath  from 
all  others.  The  degree  of  concussion  is  modified  by  the  size  of 
the  openings  through  which  the  water  issues,  and  by  the  height 
of  the  reservoir.  The  shower  bath,  in  fact,  admits  of  modifica- 
tion, adapting  it  to  the  most  delicate  as  well  as  the  most  robust. 
The  size  of  the  openings,  the  extent  of  fall,  the  quantity  and 
temperature  of  the  water,  may  be  regulated  at  will  and  pleas- 
ure. The  shower  bath,  when  judiciously  used,  is  probably  the 
most  valuable  of  all  forms  of  baths;  it  is  well  to  commence  with 
warm  or  tepid  water,  for  which,  by  a  gradual  process,  cold 
water  may  be  substituted. 

(4)  The  Turkish  or  hot-air  bath  is  a  remedy  of  special  value  in 
gout,  chronic  rheumatism,  malaria,  neuralgia,  various  skin 
diseases,  obesity,  and  a  long  list  of  chronic  affections. 

Turkish  bath  may  be  conceived  from  the  following  descrip- 
tion: "The  bather,  wrapped  only  in  a  soft  sheet,  reclines  on  a 
lounge  in  the  sweating-room,  where  the  intense  perspiration 
induced  by  a  dry  heat,  varying  from  120  to  140  degrees,  is  con- 
tinued for  a  sufficient  time  to  flush  every  channel  of  the  skiu; 
and  expel  from  the  body  every  particle  of  obstructed  perspira- 
tion. The  bather  is  then  subjected  to  a  process  of  elaborate 
shampooing,  a  kind  of  kneading  of  the  muscles  of  the  entire 
body  by  the  hands  of  the  assistant,  by  which  means  every 
particle  of  impurity  is  effectually  worked  out  of  the  skin,  which 
is  then  scraped  and  washed.  The  bather  is  then  wrapped  in  a 
dry  sheet  and  conducted  to  an  agreeable  divan,  where  he 
remains  for  a  sufficient  time  to  very  gradually  coo)  off  and 
recover  from  fatigue." 

Baths  the  Best  PreserTative  of  Female  Health.— One  of  the 
best  preservatives  of  female  health  is  a  plentiful  use  of  cool  or 
tepid  water,  both  on  the  surface  of  the  body  and  by  vaginal 
injections.  It  is  believed  that  this  part  of  the  feminine  toilet  is 
too  much  neglected,  and  in  consequence  of  that  neglect,  many 
distressing  and  serious  evils  arise.  Inflammations  and  adhesions 
arising  from  a  want  of  habitual  bathing  of  the  private  parts, 
may  be  cured  by  the  bath.  Also,  among  young  persons,  these 
physical  neglects  frequently  lead  to  moral  evils. 

The  most  scrupulous  cleanliness  should  be  observed,  both 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  81 

Dy  male  and  female,  old  and  young,  married  and  single;  as 
there  is  no  doubt  but  that  a  neglect  of  it,  in  the  male,  results 
in  numerous  skin  diseases,  together  with  disorders  of  the  internal 
organs;  while  in  the  female,  in  addition  to  these,  there  is  danger 
of  such  affections  resulting  as  leucorrhcea,  pruritus,  vulvitis, 
vaginitis,  prolapsus  and  many  other  evils. 

Bathing"  Neglected.— "Thousands  of  persons,"  said  a  doctor 
the  other  day,  "do  not  pay  proper  attention  to  the  rules  that 
should  govern  the  bath.  Many  persons  bathe  too  much;  others 
too  little. 

"The  most  important  rule,  and  the  one  most  often  violated, 
is  that  of  rubbing  down  after  indulging  in  exercise.  Every  day 
thousands  go  cycling  or  take  other  exercise,  after  which  they 
neglect  to  remove  their  underclothes  and  take  a  vigorous  rub 
down  with  a  coarse  towel. 

"More  than  half  the  pleasure  in  exercise  lies  in  the  teeling 
of  new  life  obtained  from  this  dry  bath,  for  when  you  replace 
your  damp  underwear  with  that  which  is  dry  you  feel  like  a 
new  person,  so  invigorated  and  refreshed  have  you  become. 
Catching  cold,  or,  rather,  catching  heat,  often  comes  from  the 
neglect  to  properly  care  for  yourself  after  exercising." 


SECTION  SIX— DRESS 

The  Uses  of  Dress. — Dress  has  primarily  two  functions — to 
clothe  and  to  ornament;  but  use  and  beauty,  in  this  as  in  other 
cases,  so  far  from  requiring  any  sacrifice  for  combination,  are 
found,  each  in  the  highest  degree,  where  both  are  most  fully 
obtained — the  fittest  or  most  comfortable  dress  being  that  which 
is  most  graceful  or  becoming.  Fitness  is  the  primary  demand, 
and  the  dress  that  appears  U7icomfortable  is  untasteful. 

One's  dress  should  not  be  the  most  important  part  of  a 
person,  and  yet  we  can  not  deny  that  dress  is  important. 

If  a  man's  necktie  or  a  woman's  jewelry  attract  the  firsi 
notice  of  a  newly  made  acquaintance,  then  there  is  a  radical 
defect  in  the  dress  of  that  man  or  woman. 

The  greatest  compliment  that  can  be  paid  to  anyone  is  to  for 
get  the  dress  in  admiration  of  the  person  who  adorns  the  dress 

Dress  an  Art. — To  dress  well  is  an  art,  and  not  all  people  are 
artists,  but  all  may  learn  to  dress  appropriatel)'. 

There  must  be  fitness  in  form,  material  and  color  to  the 
wearer,  and  to  the  conditions  of  time,  place  and  occasion  on 
which  the  various  articles  of  dress  are  worn. 

A  person  of  refinement  would  rather  follow  than  lead  a  fash- 
ion. 

Dress  should  accord  with  one's  pecuniary  means  and  social 
position. 

One's  costume  should  be  suited  also  to  one's  work.  Flounces 
and  drapery  are  as  out  of  place  in  the  kitchen  as  would  be  the 

6 


82  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

long  gingham  apron  in  the  parlor.  Trailing  skirts,  graceful  as 
they  may  be  in  the  drawing-room,  are  not  appropriate  for  the 
street  and  office,  besides  being  a  menace  to  health  and  clean- 
liness. 

No  two  persons  can  dress  exactly  alike  unless  two  can  be 
found  who  are  just  alike  in  physical  and  mental  character. 

V/hat  we  need  is  to  get  rid  of  the  absurd  tyranny  of  fashion, 
so  that  what  is  becoming  to  each  person,  whether  man  or 
woman,  may  be  worn  without  social  outlawry  or  unfavorable 
comment. 


COURT  DRESS  OF  THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTURY. 

Fashion's  Tyranny. — Fashion  has  many  things  to  answer  for. 
More  evil  is  wrought  by  want  of  thought  than  in  almost  any 
other  way  and  what  is  called  "fashion"  has  suffered  this. 

No  matter  how  absurd  a  thing  is  so  long  as  it  is  the  fashion. 
What  the  "trusts"  are  in  the  commercial  world,  "fashion"  is  in 
the  social  world.  It  stands  in  the  way  of  social  and  economic 
reform. 

Of  tight  lacing  Miss  Willard  said  that  the  amount  of  force 
exerted  at  a  given  moment  to  compress  the  waists  of  women  by 
artificial  methods  would,  if  aggregated,  turn  all  the  mills 
between  Minneapolis  and  the  Merrimac.  Let  us  hope  her  state- 
ment an  exaggerated  one. 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  83 

However  that  may  be,  public  sentiment  is  awakened  on  this 
subject  and  our  girls  are  becoming  enlightened  as  to  the  use 
and  abuse  of  the  corset. 

The  Corset  in  Disfavor.— The  corset  and  kindred  abomina- 
tions are  on  the  wane.  Our  school  girls  are  learning  that  beauty 
in  the  body  is  that  which  was  found  there  in  original  creation, 
as  God  made  it.  Henceforth  for  them  the  muscles  which  God 
made  for  support  will  be  allowed  to  perform  their  duty  and  not 
be  pressed  out  of  place.  An  aroused  intelligence  can  prepare 
the  way  for  a  rational  dress,  and  such  a  dress  need  not  be 
devoid  of  grace  and  beauty. 

Things  to  be  AToided. — Were  flimsy  slippers,  low-necked 
dresses  and  shoulder  sleeves  discarded,  sickness  and  colds 
would  be  out  of  fashion. 

But  the  signs  of  promise  are  increasing.  Th«  schools  and 
colleges  with  their  gymnasiums  and  physical  culture  classes  are 
the  leaven  that  is  working. 

A  girl  who  has  discarded  the  corset  and  the  high-heeled  shoe, 
and  who  has  donned  the  bicycle  or  gymnasium  suits  will 
scarcely  return  to  her  former  discomforts.  She  is  learning  that 
beauty  and  utility  may  be  combined. 

'•What  man  of  sense  wants  to  marry  a  dressmaker's  lay- 
figure,  or  a  bundle  of  aches  and  pains  wrapped  up  in  fancy 
dry-goods?"  is  the  way  a  sensible  young  man  puts  it, 

Injurious  Results.— One  of  the  greatest  injuries  that  come 
from  wearing  tightly-laced  corsets  is  the  compression  of  the 
ribs.  The  unyielding  steel  and  bones  will  not  permit  a  variation 
in  the  waist  measure  as  a  deep  breath  is  inhaled  or  expelled. 

The  healthful  corset,  or  waist  as  I  should  call  it,  is  one  that 
expands  or  contracts  with  each  respiration  of  the  wearer. 
Such  a  waist  may  have  a  stiffly  corded  front  if  desired,  and 
elastic  bands  on  either  side.  With  an  increased  breathing 
capacity  the  lungs  and  chest  are  sure  of  development  if  proper 
attention  be  given  them. 

Woolen  underwear,  hygienically  speaking,  is  not  so  good  for 
all-around  purposes  as  cotton  or  linen,  the  latter,  if  meshed, 
being  preferable.  If  one  perspires  readily  he  will  chill  as 
readily  when  wearing  woolen  underwear,  as  it  holds  the  mois- 
ture, thus  keeping  the  surface  of  the  body  damp. 

Hi^h  collars,  besides  interfering  with  the  proper  pose  of  the 
head  and  the  lines  of  the  neck,  are  harmful  from  a  health  point 
of  view.  The  neck  muscles  are  strained,  and,  incidentally, 
the  cords  of  the  neck  and  shoulders.  If  too  high  in  front  they 
impede  circulation  and  are  said  to  account  for  much  of  the 
impaired  eyesight  now  so  prevalent.  Tight  collars  will  often 
cause  headache. 

All  clothing  should  be  so  adjusted  to  the  body  as  to  give 
perfect  freedom  to  every  organ.    All  parts  of  the  body  should 


AN  EARLY  MORNING  OUTING. 


HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM  85 

be  kept  equally  warm,  and  the  clothing  should  be  carried  with 
the  least  possible  effort. 

The  Outer  Dress. — In  color,  unity  of  tint  gives  repose — if 
somber,  gravity,  but  if  light  and  clear,  then  a  joyous  serenity. 
Variety  of  tint  gives  vivacity,  and  if  contrasted,  brilliancy. 

Hat  trimmings  or  colors  worn  near  the  face,  change  its  colon 
To  trace  the  change  clearly  we  must  know  the  cast  of  the  com" 
plexion. 

Blonde  and  Brunette. — We  recognize  two  general  divisions^ 
light  and  dark,  which  are  known  as  blonde  and  brunette. 

In  the  blonde  the  skin  is  light  with  variable  tinges  of  red, 
the  color  of  the  hair  is  a  mixture  of  red,  yellow  and  brown. 
The  eyes  of  blue  are  complementary  to  the  orange-brown  hair. 

In  brunettes  the  hair  and  eyes  are  black,  and  the  skin  dark, 
or  of  an  orange  tint.  The  red  of  a  brunette  is  deeper  than  that 
of  her  blonde  sister.  The  same  color  would  affect  these  two 
styles  of  complexion  very  differently. 

Harmony  of  Color, — A  green  setting  in  bonnet  or  dress 
throws  its  complement  of  red  upon  the  face.  If  the  complexion 
be  pale  and  deficient  in  ruddy  freshness,  or  admits  of  having  its 
rose-tint  a  little  heightened,  the  green  will  improve  it,  though  it 
should  be  delicate  in  order  to  preserve  harmony  of  tone.  But 
green  changes  the  orange  hue  of  the  brunette  into  a  disagree- 
able brick-red.  If  any  green  at  all  be  used,  in  such  case  it 
should  be  dark.  For  the  orange  complexion  of  brunette  the 
best  color  is  yellow.  Its  complementary,  violet,  neutralizes 
the  yellow  of  the  orange  and  leaves  the  red,  thus  increasing  the 
freshness  of  the  complexion.  If  the  skin  be  more  yellow  than 
orange,  the  complementary  violet  falling  upon  it  changes  it  to  a 
dull  pallid  whit3.  Blue  imparts  its  complementary  orange, 
which  improves  the  yellow  hair  of  the  blondes,  and  enriches 
white  complexions  and  light  flesh  tints. 

Blue  is  therefore  the  standard  color  for  a  blonde,  as  yellow 
is  for  a  brunette.  But  blue  injures  the  brunette  by  deepening 
the  orange,  which  was  before  too  deep.  Violet  yellows  the  skin 
and  is  inadmissible  except  where  its  tone  is  so  deep  as  to  whiten 
the  complexion  by  contrast.  Rose-red,  by  throwing  green  upon 
the  complexion,  impairs  its  freshness.  Red  is  objectionable, 
unless  it  be  sufficiently  dark  to  whiten  the  face  by  contrast  of 
tone.  Orange  makes  light  complexions  blue,  yellow  ones  green, 
and  whitens  the  brunette.  White,  if  without  luster,  has  a 
pleasant  effect  with  light  complexions;  but  dark  or  bad  com- 
plexions are  made  worse  by  its  strong  contrast.  Fluted  laces 
are  not  liable  to  this  objection,  for  they  reflect  the  light  in 
such  a  way  as  to  produce  the  same  effect  as  gray.  Black 
adjacent  to  the  countenance  makes  it  lighter. 

Becoming  Colors.— Women  with  sallow  complexions  should 
wear  such  shades  as  dark  red,  pink,  light  yellow  and  cream.  If 
pale  as  well  as  sallow,  deeper  tones  of  similar  colors  are  most 


m  HEALTH  AND  GOOD  FORM 

becoming.  If  rosy  and  clear,  almost  any  shade  may  be  worn. 
Navy  blue  brings  out  all  the  lines  on  a  face,  but  toned  up  with 
cardinal  or  deep  rose  pink  the  trying  effect  of  the  blue  is  offset. 

Form  and  Size.— Light  colors  are  more  suitable  to  small 
persons  than  to  large  ones,  as  they  increase  the  apparent  size. 

Tall  women  should  not  wear  dresses  with  longitudinal 
stripes,  as  they  will  make  them  appear  taller  than  they  really 
are.  Flounces  and  stripes  running  around  the  dress  have  an 
opposite  effect,  and  should  be  avoided  by  short  persons. 
Simplicity  and  long,  unbroken  lines  give  dignity,  while  compli- 
cated and  short  lines  express  vivacity.  Curves,  particularly  if 
long  and  sweeping,  give  grace,  while  straight  lines  and  angles 
indicate  power  and  strength. 

Ornaments. — Aside  from  the  dress  itself,  ornaments  should 
be  very  sparingly  used — at  any  rate,  the  danger  lies  -in  overload- 
ing oneself,  and  not  in  using  too  few.  A  young  girl,  and  espe- 
cially one  of  a  light  and  airy  style  of  beauty,  should  never  wear 
ferns.    Simplicitv  is  her  charm. 


CHAPTER  V 
LOVE.  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 


SECTION  ONE— LOVE 

"As  unto  the  bow  the  cord  is, 
So  unto  the  man  is  woman; 
Though  she  bends  him,  she  obeys  him. 
Though  draws  him,  yet  she  follows; 
Useless  each  without  the  other!" 

Thus  the  youthful  Hiawatha 
Said  within  himself  and  pondered, 
,  Much  perplexed  by  various  feelingSj 
Listless,  longing,  hoping,  fearing, 
Dreaming  still  of  Mmnehaha, 
Of  the  lovely  Laughing  Water, 
In  the  land  of  the  Dacotahs. 

"Wed  a  maiden  of  your  people,'* 
Warning  said  the  old  Nokomis; 
*'Go  not  eastward,  go  not  westward, 
For  a  stranger,  whom  we  know  not! 
Like  a  fire  upon  the  hearth-stone 
Is  a  neighbor's  homely  daughter. 
Like  the  starlight  or  the  moonlight 
Is  the  handsomest  of  strangers!"^ 

Thus  dissuading  spake  Nokomis' 
And  my  Hiawatha  answered 
Only  this:   "Dear  old  Nokomis, 
Very  pleasant  is  the  firelight, 
But  /  like  the  starlight  better, 
Better  do  I  like  the  moonlight!" 

— Longfellow. 

Loye  is  Sunshine.— Men  and  women  have  been  repeating  the 
story  of  Hiawatha  and  Minnehaha  and  learning  that 
"Love  is  sunshine,  hate  is  shadow, 
Life  is  checkered  shade  and  sunshine." 
And  fond  parents  with  tearful  eyes  stand  in  the  doorway  of  the 
old  home,  murmuring  as  did  the  ancient  arrow-maker  whom  our 
own  tuneful  Longfellow  makes  to  say: 

*'Thus  it  is  our  daughters  leave  us, 
Those  we  love  and  those  who  love  us! 
Just  when  they  have  learned  to  help  us. 
When  we're  old  and  lean  upon  them. 
Comes  a  youth  with  flaunting  feathers, 
With  his  flute  of  reeds,  a  stranger 

87 


88  LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

Wanders  piping  through  the  village, 
Beckons  to  the  fairest  maiden, 
And  she  follows  where  he  leads  her, 
Leaving  all  things  for  the  stranger!" 

Nature's  Example. — Some  observant  writer  has  said:  "It  is 
just  as  right  and  natural  for  young  people  to  think  and  talk 
about  being  married  as  it  is  for  birds  to  sing  and  flowers  to 
blossom."  Carrying  the  suggestion  still  farther,  we  note  that 
the  merry  songster  selects  his  willing  mate  and  together  they 


1 

ROMEO  AND  JULIET. 

build  their  noma  and  raise  their  birdlings;  the  flowers  bloom, 
pollen  seeks  pistil  and  luscious  fruit  results.    So  nature  acts  and 
speaks  in  both  plant  and  animal  kingdoms.     In  the  human 
family  love  is  the  basis  of  such  a  union. 
**Love  is  a  celestial  harmony, 

Of  likely  hearts  composed  of  star's  consent, 
Which  join  together  in  sweet  sympathy. 
To  work  each  other's  joy  and  true  content." 

— Spenser. 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  89 


What  is  Love  ? — An  eminent  physician  who  has  made  a 
scientific  study  of  love,  says: 

"There  is  known  to  man  and  experienced  by  some,  pure, 
true  love;  and  it  is  as  much  above  the  mere  base,  brute  lust  that 
dwells  in  the  loins  as  heaven  is  above  hell.  Love  has  its  seat 
as  lust  has  its  seat,  in  the  bodily  man,  but  they  are  not  the 
same.  In  woman,  love  the  more  prevails,  and  lust  in  man.  To 
bring  it  about  that  love  shall  altogether  prevail  in  both,  is  to 
bring  one  of  the  greatest  of  blessings  to  mankind. 

"Love  is  the  sense  of  the  presence  of  one's  harmonial  tem- 
peramental mate.  The  harmony  may  be  only  partial,  or  it  may 
be  complete  and  perfect.  So  the  love  may  be  weak  and  flighty, 
or  it  may  be  strong  and  firm.  But  whether  weak  or  strong^ 
wherever  love  is,  it  dwells  in  the  temperament,  it  lives  and  moves 
and  has  its  being  there;  and,  throned  in  the  heart,  it  is  appointed 
to  full  dominion  over  the  loins,  the  home  of  lust.  If  this  is  so, 
then  one  of  the  most  precious  of  the  knowledges  which  a  human 
being  can  gain  is  to  know  how  to  know  when  true  love  is  awak^ 
ened.    And  this  knowledge  I  will  now  endeavor  to  impart. 

"Harmony  of  the  Temperaments  in  True  Marriage.— There 
are  in  mankind,  at  least  in  the  more  highly  developed  races, 
three  sex  centers,  one  in  the  loins,  one  in  the  'heart,'  and  one  in 
the  brain.  The  first  is  the  sex  center  of  'the  flesh,'  or  animal 
man;  the  second  of  'the  spirit'  or  spiritual  man,  and  the  third  of 
the  mind  or  intellectual  man.  The  chief  function  of  the  animal 
sex  is  the  continuance  of  the  race;  that  of  spiritual  sex  is  the 
promotion  of  love;  that  of  mental  sex  is  the  advancement  of 
thought. 

"Love  dwells  primarily  in  spiritual  sex  and  springs  there 
from.  Spiritual  sex  blends  in  with  and  manifests  itself  through 
temperament,  and  temperament  centers  upon  the  'heart.'  The 
'heart'  when  spoken  of  as  the  seat  of  love  does  not  mean  the 
physical  organ  of  that  name,  but  something  quite  different. 

"Solar  Plexns. — There  are  in  the  cavity  of  the  body  bunches 
or  knots  of  nerves,  through  the  spontaneous  action  of  which  the 
functions  of  the  bodily  organs  are  carried  on.  The  greatest  of 
these,  and  the  one  upon  which  the  others  all  unite,  lies  back  of 
the  navel,  and  is  called  in  scientific  language  the  solar  plexus. 
This  is  the  great  emotional  center  of  man,  and  is  the  real  organ 
which  is  meant  by  the  term  'heart'  as  the  seat  of  love.  In  the 
Bible  phrase,  'His  heart  melteth  in  the  midst  of  his  bowels,'  this 
location  which  I  have  pointed  out  is  clearly  indicated.  In  gen- 
eral, also,  the  whole  region  from  the  navel  to  the  breasts  is  sig- 
nified by  this  term.  As  the  physical  heart  is  powerfully  affected 
by  this  great  nerve  center,  and  as  the  ancients  did  not  have 
skill  enough  in  anatomy  to  distinguish  the  solar  plexus,  it  is  easy 
to  see  how  the  name  of  the  physical  organ  came  to  be  applied 
to  this  emotional  center,  which  is  really  something  quite  other. 

"The  solar  plexus  is  the  throne  of  love.  There  this  deep 
and  tender  emotion  centers,  and  from  thence  it  radiates.  But 


LOVE,  ADAPTAllON  AND  COURTSHIP  91 

also  temperament  centers  there.  Temperament  is  the  quality 
of  the  vitality,  as  mind  is  its  form.  Love  is  not  in  the  brain. 
Love  is  not  in  the  loins.  Love  is  in  the  temperament  as  center- 
ing upon  the  solar  plexus.  So  'falling  in  love'  is  awaking  to  the 
consciousness  of  the  presence  of  one's  temperamental,  harmo- 
nial  mate. 

"The  Mating  Period. — In  some  countries  young  people  are  con 
tinuously  guarded  by  relatives  during  their  mating  period.  While 
under  American  methods  many  young  people  would  resent  this 
course,  it  is  the  better  way  to  insure  their  future  happiness,  and  tp 
save  them  from  being  swept  blindly  along  by  love  or  fancy  until 
too  late  to  repair  the  mischief  wrought. 

*'Mutnal  Love. — Sometimes  it  will  come  swiftly,  in  a  day  or 
even  an  hour;  sometimes  slowly,  in  months  or  years.  There 
is  the  same  hunger  in  each  for  the  presence  of  the  other  one. 
To  each  the  other  is  their  'sweetheart,'  because  each  has 
awakened  in  the  other  a  honiedness  of  heart  never  known  be- 
fore. There  is  the  same  desire  for  the  other  only,  to  the  exclu- 
sion of  all  others.  There  is  the  same  deep  sense  of  ecstasy  and 
delight  in  each  while  with  the  other,  and  desire  that  the  two 
remain  together  through  life. 

"LoTe's  Influence. — There  is  the  same  sense  of  modesty,  so 
that  the  coarsest  and  lowest  man  wishes  to  behave  uprightly  to 
'his  girl.'  And  all  this  abiding,  overwhelming,  melting  sweet- 
ness springs  forth  from  the  region  I  have  indicated  and  radiates 
through  the  person's  whole  bod}^  soul  and  spirit,  and  gives  new 
tone,  quality  and  power  to  the  whole  being.  In  women  all  this 
is  so  high,  intense  and  pure  that  hardly  a  word  need  to  be  writ- 
ten for  them.  I  write  for  men.  How  to  know  one's  true  mate, 
not  so  much  by  scientific  reading  of  the  exterior  appearance, 
although  this  has  its  place,  but  in  great  measure  by  that  keen, 
inward  sense  through  which  one  feels  quickened  and  thrilled  to 
the  last  fiber  of  life  by  the  presence  of  one's  other  half.    This  is 

'*The  Priceless  Knowledge. — And  this  priceless  knowledge  I 
am  now  trying  to  impart  to  such  as  are  able  to  receive  it.  The 
first  part  is  this  experience  in  the  'heart.' 

"The  second  part  of  the  knowledge  is  that  the  more  power- 
fully this  emotion  is  felt  the  more  the  loins  will  be  subdued  and 
in  abeyance,  and  the  more  the  thought  of  marriage  will  arise 
rather  than  the  thought  of  the  mere  animal  union.  This  victory 
of  the  heart  over  the  loins  is  in  certain  views  the  greatest  vic- 
tory that  can  be  achieved  in  man.  It  changes  the  whole  man  to 
the  center  of  his  life.  It  develops  man  into  a  spiritual  being 
from  the  sex  side.  The  normal  woman  is  already  in  this  state. 
Just  in  so  far  as  she  bears  rule  in  the  family  relation  she 
strengthens  the  development  of  this  state  in  man. 

"To  sum  up.  True  love  is  the  expression  of  temperamental 
harmony.  ^  Its  throne  is  in  'the  heart.'  It  springs  from  and 
tends  to  give  the  mastery  to  the  spiritual  side  of  man.     As  it 


«2 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 


prevails  the  heart  subdues  the  loins.  Its  absolute  raw  is,  vir- 
ginity for  the  unmarried;  the  woman  ruling  over  the  man  for  the 

married;  motherhood 
the  supreme  duty 
of  the  wife.  Thus 
lived,  true  love  sweet- 
ens the  man  and  the 
woman  for  life,  and 
they  grow  sweeter 
through  to  the  end. 
Thus  a  nectar  stream 
ever  flows  in  the 
heart,  no  matter  what 
outward  troubles 
may  assail. 

"Mental  Mating. — 
Mental  mating  cen- 
ters on  the  brain  as 
the  other  centers  on 
•the  heart.'  This 
gives  a  harmony,  not 
identity  of  tastes  and 
views.  The  two  may 
not  think  in  the  same 
way,  but  they  will  ar- 
rive at  very  much 
the  same  c  o  n  c  1  u- 
sions.  Or  if  they  are 
inclined  to  differ, 
then  they  will  have 
such  intellectual 
sense  that  the  one 
having  the  sounder 
judgment  will  prevail. 
The  one  of  less  excel- 
lent mind  will  delight 
in  the  superiority  of 
the  other's  mind,  and 
be  pleased  to  get  the 
help  of  it.  Each  will 
see  where  the  other 
has  mental  excel- 
lencies, and  will  seek 
to  call  them  out,  and 
give  them  full  play. 
In  large  measure  they 
will  have  tastes  alike, 
HARMONY.  or  similar,  or  counter- 

parts.   In  their  ways 

of  working  their  minds  will  be  co-CKjual,  or  co-ordinate. 
Their  hearts  are  blended  into  one.  Their  minds  work  together 
in  a  harmony. " 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  93 

LoTe  Begets  Lore. —If  you  love  truly,  wisely  and  deeply,  you 
possess  the  secret,  the  charm.  Love  will  express  itself  in  word, 
look  and  deed  when  in  the  presence  of  the  loved  one.  Love  will 
make  itself  felt  and  awake  the  slumbering  love  of  the  other. 
It  may  be  a  sudden  awakening  or  a  gradual  one  according  to 
temperament. 

Qualities  of  a  Man's  Love.— Would  you,  a  man,  call  out  the 
love  of  a  woman,  you  must  first  love  that  woman  with  an  absorb- 
ing love.  Your  devotion,  kindness  and  steadfastness,  coupled 
with  your  dignity,  bravery  and  manliness,  will  win  her  admira- 


THE  SAME  SWEET,  OLD  STORY. 

tion,  and  such  qualities  backed  by  your  love  for  her  will  most 
likely  beget  in  her  the  response  your  whole  being  so  ardently 
desires. 

Qualities  of  a  Woman's  Love.— Would  you,  a  womanly 
woman,  seek  the  love  of  him  whose  very  tones  refresh  your 
wearied  senses?  Then  with  gentle  modesty  let  your  intellectual 
graces  unfold  themselves  in  features,  voice  and  kindly  deeds. 
The  azure  blue  of  heaven  is  less  pleasing  to  man  than  a  modest, 
courteous  woman  who  has  sensible  ideas  and  who  says  them  in 
a  sensible  way. 


94  LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

Her  words  of  sympathy  uttered  in  low,  musical  tones  which 
vibrate  with  a  heart-felt  tenderness  speak  to  him  in  a  language 
to  which  his  own  heart  replies. 

He  knows  not  the  charm  that  so  bewitchingly  enchants  him, 
he  can  not  place  it  nor  name  it;  he  is  satisfied  in  its  presence  and 
seeks  to  prolong  its  stay.  Such  a  love  is  sweet  as  the  odor  of 
flowers,  pure  as  the  water  of  an  ever-flowing  fountain,  and 
stronger  than  the  intertwining  branches  of  the  swaying  forests. 

Man's  loTC  for  woman  changes  his  whole  nature  to  more 
lofty  ideals.  He  becomes  more  tender  to  all  God's  creatures, 
the  little  child,  the  blooming  plant,  the  crawling  worm  is  noticed 
with  a  new  interest. 

A  lady  once  remarked  of  a  young  man  who  leaned  over  the 
cradle  to  caress  her  babe:  "That  fellow  is  in  love,  I'm  sure.  He 
is  so  gentle  and  tender  with  the  children." 


WHERE  NATURE  ADDS  HER  CHARM. 

Woman's  love  is  her  all,  her  whole  existence.  In  it  she  lives, 
moves  and  has  her  being.  It  surmounts  selfishness,  rises  above 
misfortune,  comforts  in  sickness  and  distress,  caresses  in  old 
age,  and  ministers  till  death  separates. 

Love's  Effect.— Love  makes  people  look  younger  and  happier. 
It  brings  health  and  vigor  to  the  frail.  It  makes  women  indus- 
trious and  prudent,  more  patient  and  trusting.  It  makes  men 
more  economical  and  careful  of  means;  it  brings  to  the  surface 
his  strongest  points  in  character;  he  walks  with  a  firmer  tread 
and  a  lighter  heart  because  of  the  new-born  passion  within. 

That  life  which  is  devoid  of  love  is  not  satisfactory  because 
incomplete.    It  fails  of  its  chief  end. 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  95 

LoTe  and  Marriage  are  the  Normal  Conditions  of  Life.— 

Single  life  is  forced  upon  many  of  both  sexes  because  of  peculiar 
conditions  and  circumstances,  but  theirs  is  not  the  ideal  life. 
There  is  in  store  for  such  as  these  who  are  not  permitted  to 
enjoy  the  fruits  of  love  a  hope  for  the  future  which  enables  them 
to  bear  with  fortitude  the  present. 

What  Men  Need  Wives  For.— It  is  not  to  sweep  the  house 
and  make  the  beds  and  darn  the  socks  and  cook  the  meals, 
chiefly,  that  a  man  wants  a  wife.  If  this  is  all  he  wants,  hired 
servants  can  do  it  cheaper  than  a  wife.  If  this  is  all,  when  a 
young  man  calls  to  see  a  lady,  send  him  into  the  pantry  to  taste 
the  bread  and  cakes  she  has  made;  send  him  to  inspect  the 
needlework  and  bedmaking,  or  put  a  broom  into  her  hands  and 
send  him  to  witness  its  use.  Such  things  are  important  and  the 
wise  young  man  will  quietly  look  after  them.  But  what  the  true 
man  most  wants  of  a  wife  is  her  companionship,  sympathy  and 
love.  The  way  of  life  has  many  dreary  places  in  it  and  man 
needs  a  companion  to  go  with  him. 

A  Helpmeet. — A  man  is  sometimes  overtaken  by  misfortune; 
he  meets  with  failure  and  defeat;  trials  and  temptations  beset 
him  and  he  needs  one  to  stand  by  him  and  sympathize.  He 
has  some  stern  battles  to  fight  with  poverty,  with  enemies  and 
with  sin,  and  he  needs  a  woman  that,  while  he  puts  his  arm 
around  her  and  feels  that  he  has  something  to  fight  for,  will  help 
him  fight;  who  will  put  her  lips  to  his  ear  and  whisper  words  of 
counsel,  and  her  hand  to  his  heart  and  impart  new  inspirations. 
All  through  life — through  storm  and  through  sunshine,  conflict 
and  victory,  through  adverse  and  favorable  winds — man  needs  a 
woman's  love.  The  heart  yearns  for  it.  A  sister's  and  a 
mother's  love  will  hardl)'  supply  the  need.  Yet,  many  seek  for 
nothing  further  than  success  in  housework.  Justly  enough,  half 
of  these  get  nothing  more.  The  other  half,  surprised  above 
measure,  obtain  more  than  they  sought.  Their  wives  surprise 
them  by  bringing  a  nobler  idea  of  marriage  and  disclosing  a 
treasury  of  courage,  sympathy  and  love. 

Characteristics  of  Woman.— There  is  beauty  in  the  helpless- 
ness of  woman.  The  clinging  trust  which  searches  for  extrane- 
ous support  is  graceful  and  touching.  Timidity  is  the  attribute 
of  her  sex;  but  to  herself  it  is  not  without  its  dangers,  its  incon- 
veniences and  its  sufferings.  Her  first  effort  at  comparative 
freedom  is  bitter  enough;  for  the  delicate  mind  shrinks  from 
every  unaccustomed  contact  and  the  warm  and  gushing  heart 
closes  itself,  like  the  blossom  of  the  sensitive  plant,  at  every 
approach. 

Man  may  at  once  determine  his  position  and  assert  his  place; 
woman  has  hers  to  seek. 

The  dependence  of  woman  in  the  common  affairs  of  life  is, 
nevertheless,  rather  the  effect  of  custom  than  necessity.  We 
have  many  and  brilliant  proofs  that,  where  need  is,  she  can  be 
sufficient  to  herself  and  play  her  part  in  the  great  drama  of 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  97 

existence  with  credit,  if  not  with  comfort.  The  yearnings  of  her 
solitary  spirit,  the  outgushings  of  her  shrinking  sensibility,  the 
cravings  of  her  alienated  heart  are  indulged  only  in  the  quiet 
holiness  of  her  solitude.  The  world  sees  not,  guesses  not,  the 
conflict;  and  in  the  ignorance  of  others  lies  her  strength. 

The  secret  of  her  weakness  is  hidden  in  the  depths  of  her 
own  bosom;  and  she  moves  on,  amid  the  heat  and  hurry  of  exist- 
ence, and  with  a  seal  set  upon  her  nature  to  be  broken  only  by 
fond  and  loving  hands,  or  dissolved  in  the  tears  of  recovered 
home  affection. 

Each  for  the  Other. — Thus  we  see  that  the  strong  man  is 
most  secure  who  has  the  sympathy  of  a  virtuous,  faithful  wife, 
and  a  frail,  timid  woman  needs  the  strong  arm  of  manhood  upon 
which  to  lean.  Each  needs  the  other,  and  God  created  them  in 
pairs. 

What  Eminent  Men  Say  of  MaTriage.—Benjamm  Franklin 
wrote  to  a  young  friend  upon  his  marriage:  "I  am  glad  you  are 
married,  and  congratulate  you  most  cordially  upon  it.  You  are 
now  in  the  way  of  becoming  a  useful  citizen,  and  you  have 
escaped  the  unnatural  state  of  celibacy  for  life — the  fate  of 
many  here  who  never  intended  it,  but  who,  having  too  long 
postponed  the  change  of  their  condition,  find  at  length  that  it  is 
too  late  to  think  of  it,  and  so  live  all  their  lives  in  a  situation 
that  greatly  lessens  a  man's  value.  An  odd  volume  of  a  set  of 
books  bears  not  the  value  of  its  proportion  to  the  set.  What 
think  you  of  the  odd  half  of  a  pair  of  scissors?  It  can't  well  cut 
anything — it  may  possibly  serve  to  scrape  a  trencher!" 

Dr. Johnson  says:  "Marriage  is  the  best  state  for  man  in 
general;  and  every  man  is  a  worse  man  in  proportion  as  he  is 
unfit  for  the  married  state." 

Of  marriage,  Luther  observed:  "The  utmost  blessing  that 
God  can  confer  on  a  man  is  the  possession  of  a  good  and  pious 
wife,  with  whom  he  may  live  in  peace  and  tranquillity,  to  whom 
he  may  confide  his  whole  possessions,  even  his  life  and  welfare." 
And  again  he  said:  "To  rise  betimes  and  to  marry  young  are 
what  no  man  ever  repents  of  doing." 

Shakespeare  would  not  "admit  impediments  to  the  marriage 
of  true  minds." 

The  cares  and  troubles  of  married  life  are  many,  but  are 
those  of  single  life  few?  The  bachelor  has  no  one  on  whom  in 
all  cases  he  can  rely.  As  a  rule,  his  expenses  are  as  great  as 
those  of  a  married  man,  his  life  less  useful,  and  certainly  it  is 
less  cheerful. 

In  more  recent  times  the  French  statesman,  M.  Guizot^  says 
in  his  "Memoires":  "What  I  know  to-day,  at  the  end  of  my  race, 
I  have  felt  when  it  began,  and  during  its  continuance.  Even  in 
the  midst  of  great  undertakings  domestic  affections  form  the 
basis  of  life,  and  the  most  brilliant  career  has  only  superficial 
and  incomplete  enjoyments  if  a  stranger  to  the  happy  ties  of 
family  and  friendship." 


98  LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

Not  long  ago,  when  speaking  of  his  wife,  Prince  Bismarck 
said:  "She  it  is  who  has  made  me  what  I  am." 

De  Tocqueville,  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  says:  "I  can  not 
describe  to  you  the  happiness  yielded  in  the  long  run  by  the 
habitual  society  of  a  woman  in  whose  soul  all  that  is  good  in 
your  own  is  reflected  naturally,  and  even  improved.  When  1 
say  or  do  a  thing  which  seems  to  me  to  be  perfectly  right,  I  read 
immediately  in  Marie's  countenance  an  expression  of  proud 
satisfaction  which  elevates  me;  and  so  when  my  conscience 
reproaches  me  her  face  instantly  clouds  over.  Although  I  have 
great  power  over  her  mind,  I  see  with  pleasure  that  she  awes 
me;  and  so  long  as  I  love  her  as  I  do  now  I  am  sure  that  I  shall 
never  allow  myself  to  be  drawn  into  anything  that  is  wrong." 

Luther,  speaking  of  his  wife,  said,  "I  would  not  exchange 
my  poverty  with  her  for  all  the  riches  of  Croesus  without 
her." 

Celibates. — "It  is  true  that  there  have  been  memorable  celi- 
bates, but  in  the  main  the  world's  work  has  been  done  by  the 
married.  Fame  and  reward  are  powerful  incentives,  but  they 
bear  no  comparison  to  the  influence  exercised  by  affection. 

"A  man's  wife  and  family  often  compel  him  to  do  his  best; 
and,  when  on  the  point  of  despairing,  they  force  him  to  fight 
like  a  hero,  not  for  himself  but  for  them.  Curran  confessed 
that  when  be  addressed  a  court  for  the  first  time,  if  he  had  not 
felt  his  wife  and  children  tugging  at  his  gown,  he  would  have 
thrown  up  his  brief  and  relinquished  the  profession  of  a  lawyer. 

"Certainly  there  are  some  men  and  women  who,  without  wives 
or  husbands,  are  marriage-made  in  the  sense  of  having  their 
love  and  powers  drawn  out  by  interesting  work.  They  are 
married  to  some  art  or  utility,  or  instead  of  loving  one  they  love 
all.  When  this  last  is  the  case,  they  go  down  into  the  haunts 
of  evil,  seek  out  the  wretched  and  spare  neither  themselves  nor 
their  money  in  their  Christ-like  enthusiasm  for  humanity.  But 
the  luxury  of  doing  good  is  by  no  means  confined  to  the  celi- 
bate. On  the  contrary,  the  man  with  wife  and  children  in 
whose  goodness  and  happiness  he  rejoices  may  be  much  better 
prepared  to  aid  and  sympathize  with  the  erring  and  the  suffer- 
ing. The  flood-gates  of  his  affections  may  have  been  opened, 
and  he  may  have  become  receptive  to  influences  which  had 
upon  him  bef oretime  little  or  no  effect. " 

Marriage  Does  Not  Free  One  from  Care  and  Anxiety.— "Let 
mothers  teach  their  daughters  that  although  a  well-assorted 
marriage  based  upon  mutual  love  and  esteem  may  be  the  hap- 
piest calling  for  a  woman,  yet  that  marriage  brings  its  peculiar 
trials  as  well  as  special  joys,  and  that  it  is  quite  possible  for  a 
woman  to  be  both  useful  and  happy,  although  youth  be  fled, 
and  the  crowning  joys  of  life — wife  and  motherhood — have 
passed  her  by  or  been  voluntarily  surrendered." 

Those  who  would  avoid  care  and  anxiety  must  shun  the 
world. 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  99 

CHOOSING  A  WIFE 

"Whether  a  man  shall  be  made  or  marred  by  marriage 
greatly  depends  upon  the  choice  he  makes  of  a  wife.  Nothing 
is  better  than  a  good  woman,  nor  anything  worse  than  a  bad 
one." 

A  wise  marriage  leads  a  man  to  the  noblest,  truest,  fullest 
and  best  life.  Thousands  of  men  owe  all  their  success  and  pros- 
perity to  their  choice  of  a  wife.  She  has  been  the  good  angel  of 
destiny.  A  man  wants  a  wife  who  will  make  something  of  him, 
whose  inftuence  will  ever  inspire  him  to  do  his  best.  What 
kind  of  a  woman  should  she  be? 

For  one  thing,  a  man  does  not  want  a  mere  toy  wife,  some- 
thing too  fine,  too  ethereal  for  real  use.  She  should  be  a  woman 
who  can  bear  her  share  of  the  burdens,  who  can  endure  toil 
and  sacrifice,  and  grow  all  the  lovelier  meanwhile. 

A  Cook. — Again,  the  wife  a  man  chooses  should  be  a  good 
housekeeper.  To  some  romantic  young  lovers  this  will  seem 
a  very  prosaic  feature  to  put  into  the  picture.  But  never  mind; 
they  will  not  be  many  weeks  married  before  they  will  come  down 
out  of  the  clouds  to  walk  on  common  earth  and  then,  alas!  if 
the  poor  woman  does  not  prove  a  good  housewife! 

There  are  women  who  live  in  sentimental  dreams,  neglecting 
meanwhile  the  duties  that  lie  close  to  their  hands.  Good  break- 
fasts, dinners  and  suppers,  good  bread,  good  coffee — in  a  word, 
good  house-keeping.  Far  more  than  any  young  lovers  dream 
does  wedded  happiness  depend  upon  just  such  unromantic 
things  as  these. 

A  Worker. — One  of  St.  Paul's  special  counsels  for  young 
women  is  that  they  be  "keepers  at  home,"  as  our  common 
version  renders  it,  and  that  is  good,  too;  but  in  the  Revised 
Version  it  reads  "workers  at  home;"  that  is,  the  place  of  a  young 
wife's  most  sacred  duty  is  in  her  own  home.  No  doubt  women 
have  a  wide  field  for  Christ-like  usefulness  in  ministering  to 
human  need  and  sorrow  outside;  but  in  performing  such 
ministry,  however  beautiful  and  noble,  a  wife  should  never 
neglect  her  divinest  duties,  which  lie  within  her  own  doors. 

Disposition.— Another  suggestion  is  that  in  choosing  a  wife 
a  young  man  should  look  for  a  woman  of  sweet  temper.  Noth- 
ing else  can  take  the  place  of  love  in  a  home,  nothing  else  can 
supply  its  lack.  There  are  many  women  who  have  so  much  of 
the  spirit  of  love  and  gentleness  that  they  fill  their  homes  as 
with  the  fragrance  of  heaven  and  the  calm  and  peace  of  God. 

Companionable. — In  choosing  a  wife  a  wise  young  man  will 
seek  for  one  who  will  enter  with  zest  into  all  his  life,  who  will 
stand  close  beside  him  in  the  day  of  struggle  and  adversity  and 
who  will  ever  inspire  him  to  noble  and  brave  things. 

Godly. — Once  more,  it  needs  no  argument  to  prove  that  a 
young  man  should  choose  none  but  a  good  woman  for  his  wife. 


100        LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

A  worldly  man  may  imagine  that  he  does  not  want  a  pious  wife; 
but,  if  the  truth  were  confessed,  even  such  a  man,  down  deep 
in  his  heart,  would  rather  have  for  his  wife  a  woman  who  reads 
her  Bible,  prays  and  lives  a  godly  life,  than  one  who  is  prayer- 
less,  godless  and  worldly.  Religion  adorns  and  beautifies  a 
woman's  character,  clothing  it  with  tender  grace.  Even  a 
prayerless  man  feels  safer  in  his  home  if  his  wife  kneels  morn- 
ing and  night  before  God. 

CHOOSING  A  HUSBAND 

In  their  haste  to  be  married  many  women  are  too  easily 
satisfied  with  the  characters  of  men  who  may  offer  themselves 
as  husbands.  They  aim  at  matrimony  in  the  abstract;  not  the 
man,  but  any  man.  A  young  woman  should  be  able  to  find  in 
the  husband  of  her  choice  honor,  purity,  strength  and  courage. 
Wise  judgment  in  matters  pertaining  to  business  and  affairs  of 
the  world  in  general,  is  also  a  desirable  quality.  He  should 
have  ability  to  excel  in  the  work  he  has  chosen  for  life,  he 
should  be  in  all  things  worthy  of  her  respect  and  confidence. 
Those  qualities  and  principles  which  a  woman  would  have 
perpetuated  in  her  children,  she  should  find  in  her  chosen 
husband. 

Don't  Go  It  Blind. — A  young  woman  should  take  pains  to 
find  out  the  defects  and  weaknesses  of  the  man  who  would 
make  her  his  life  companion,  for  defects  he  will  have,  else  he  is 
not  of  the  earth,  earthy. 

One  lapse  from  virtue  may  taint  the  life  of  both,  and  the 
children  that  come  into  their  home.  Of  all  things  he  should 
possess  a  pure  moral  character.  What  is  his  inheritance  in 
this  direction?  is  another  question  of  vital  importance.  What 
are  his  ideas  of  conducting  a  home?  Does  he  consider  his  wife 
to  be  an  equal  partner  in  the  home-firm  or  only  a  subordinate? 
Is  he  energetic  and  economical?  are  other  questions  which  a 
prudent  woman  will  weigh  carefully  before  she  commits  her 
happiness  into  his  keeping. 

Look  Ahead. — A  woman  should  know  something  of  her 
lover's  personal  habits.  Should  she  find  some  of  them  undesir- 
able,  she  ought  to  know  whether  she  will  be  able  to  possess  her 
soul  in  patience,  should  she  not  be  able  to  correct  them  by 
example  and  gentle  persuasion. 

COMPLETE  HARMONY 

Rev.  Jesse  Jones  describes  the  following  as  a  case  of  com. 
plete  harmony  for  these  two: 

The  Wife. — The  woman  was  a  pure  bilious  temperament,  and 
as  perfect  a  specimen  as  I  ever  saw.  By  a  "pure  temperament"  I 
mean  a  case  where  only  the  one  temperament  shows,  though  the 
others,  of  course,  are  rudimentarily  present.  She  was  rather 
above  medium  height,  five  feet  six  or  seven  inches,  swarthy 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  101 

complexion,  black  hair  and  brown  eyes,  a  Roman  nose,  retreat- 
ing forehead,  strong  but  not  very  wide  jaw,  and  thoroughly 
muscular.  She  was  a  woman  with  controlling  power,  of  great 
and  tireless  energy,  who  never  was  sick,  who  went  into  a 
pioneer's  log  hut  with  her  first  babe  in  her  arms,  and  lived  to  be 
the  master  woman  in  society  and  property  in  that  vicinity. 
She  was  of  sound  judgment,  high  ambition,  progressive  mind, 
an  indefatigable  worker,  prudent,  skilful,  all  that  a  farmer's 
housewife  could  be.  If  there  was  any  fault  in  her  make-up  or 
life  I  never  saw  it  or  heard  it  told. 

The  Husband. — Her  husband  was  about  her  height;  I  should 
say  not  more  than  an  inch  taller,  was  as  large  around  his 
waist  as  under  his  arms,  was  a  sturdy  pillar  of  a  man,  slow, 
plodding,  close,  ever-working,  cautious,  saving;  who  began  in 
the  woods  with  nothing,  and  became  a  large,  forehanded 
farmer.  He  had  blue  eyes,  and  what  would  have  been  a 
cannon-ball  head,  only  that  it  was  a  little  too  high  for  the 
width,  a  light  complexion  but  not  sandy,  very  thin,  fine  light 
hair,  light  but  not  at  all  yellow,  nose  rather  short,  jaw  square, 
and  lips  firmly  set.  There  was  much  of  the  ox  and  some- 
thing of  the  mastiff  in  him. 

A  Love  Match. — The  marriage  of  these  two  people  was 
strictly  a  love  match.  Both  were  a  week's  travel  away  from 
home  when  they  met,  and  there  they  were  married.  No  kins- 
folk interfered  with  the  course  of  true  love.  Nature  had  its 
unhindered  way.  Both  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  to  three  score 
and  ten  or  past,  and  lived  in  faithful  love.  Each  ruled  with  full 
sway  in  his  or  her  own  sphere,  and  neither  ever  trenched  upon 
the  field  of  the  other,  but  guarded  it  carefully;  and  each  did 
their  full  share  in  their  own  sphere  in  full  co-ordination  with 
the  other.  Thus  mutual  love,  respect  and  co-operation  were 
complete  in  them,  and  went  on  in  their  lives  unbroken  to  the 
last. 

The  Children. — They  raised  nine  children  to  mature  years. 
Some  were  of  uncommon  excellence,  and  where  in  one  or  two 
cases  there  were  physical  defects  it  was  because  the  mother 
was  much  over-worked  before  they  were  born.  Five  of  these 
are  now  living,  and  in  forty  years  there  has  been  to  my  knowl- 
edge few  if  any  sick  days.  Of  the  four  who  have  died,  three 
died  of  sudden,  violent  diseases,  one  of  yellow  fever,  one  of 
bilious  fever  (both  in  the  South),  one  of  scarlet  fever  (while  with 
child),  cases  which  in  nowise  count  against  our  teaching.  Only 
one  died  legitimately,  and  she,  after  a  most  active  life,  died 
when  past  sixty,  worn  out  because  she  never  had  more  than 
half  a  life,  from  the  over-work  of  her  mother  before  she  was 
born.  This/  was  an  ideal,  typical  marriage,  as  perfect  in  its 
results  as  the  ignorance  of  those  times  would  allow,  and  man 
or  woman  of  the  type  of  this  woman  should  seek  a  mate  of  the 
type  of  this  man. 


102        LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

A  Defectiye  Case. — The  woman  is  of  precisely  the  same  type 
as  the  woman  just  described,  only  she  is  larger  every  way,  five 
feet  nine  or  ten  inches  high,  and  massive  in  proportion.  But 
her  husband,  though  largely  lymphatic,  is  on  a  bilious  founda- 
tion. He  is  also  large  boned.  Both  being  large  boned,  bilious, 
though  the  non-vital  (the  lymphatic)  in  the  man  is  enough  so 
that  their  children  have  all  lived  but  one,  I  believe,  yet  none  of 
them  is  equal  to  the  mother  in  any  respect,  and  one  of  them,  I 
think,  will  not  live  to  be  fifty,  perhaps  not  forty;  while  two  of 
the  daughters  in  the  other  case  were  clearly  superior  to  either 
parent.  And  now  I  deduce  this  rule:  For  the  best  children 
partners  must  always  be  on  opposite  vital  foundations. 

A  Sterile  Marriage. — I  will  describe  one  more  case,  in  which 
the  two  parties  were  perfectly  neutral  to  each  other,  and  there- 
fore sterile  and  childless. 

A  man  spoke  to  me  one  day  and  said,  "I  would  like  to  talk 
with  you."  He  asked  me  to  explain  the  grounds  of  my  teach- 
ing, which  I  did  as  I  have  done  in  this  article.  He  then  said, 
"How  would  it  be  with  me  in  case  I  should  have  married  a  wife 
who  was  tall  and  slender,  with  snapping  black  eyes?" 

He  himself  was  tall,  say  five  feet  eleven  inches,  large  boned, 
square  shouldered,  spare,  black  hair,  dark  but  not  swarthy 
complexion,  light  brown  eyes,  prominent  cheek  bones,  retreat- 
ing forehead — a  clear  case  of  pure  bilious  temperament.  We 
had  been  speaking  of  Napoleon  and  Josephine,  and  why  they 
were  childless  together;  and  I  went  on  to  show  him  that  sub- 
stantially the  same  conditions  existed  in  his  case,  that  he  and 
his  wife  were  so  closely  alike  as  to  be  neutral  to  each  other,  and 
therefore  sterile  and  childless.  He  told  me  that  they  had  been 
married  fourteen  years  and  had  never  had  a  child,  and  that  he 
had  had  no  idea  why;  but  now  he  could  see  that  the  case  was 
the  same  with  them  as  with  Napoleon  and  Josephine.  It  was 
plain  to  see,  looking  at  him  and  taking  the  sense  of  his  wife  as 
he  described  her,  that  he  had  married  a  woman  who  was  him- 
self intensified,  idealized  and  femininized,  and  so  had  formed  a 
strictly  neutral  marriage. 

A  Strang'e  Question. — Now  comes  the  strangest  part  of  the 
story.  "Well,"  he  said,  "what  kind  of  a  man  ought  she  to  have 
married?"  Looking  down  a  moment  to  think  out  her  harmonial 
mate,  I  saw  that,  counting  mental  and  physical  qualities 
together,  he  must  not  be  short,  but  must  be  tall  and  large  boned, 
and  I  said,  "He  should  have  been  tall  and  large  boned,  with 
yellow  hair  and  blue  eyes."  Instantly  he  replied,  "There  was 
just  such  a  man  after  her,  but  I  got  her  away  from  him." 
"Well,"  said  I,  "you  have  made  three  people  miserable  for 
life."  He  afterward  said,  "Well,  I  married  just  the  woman  I 
wanted  to  anyway."  And  so,  the  reason  for  his  childlessness 
being  explained,  we  parted.  *  *  *  Here  were  a  man  and  woman, 
bright,  strong,  active,  healthy,  to  all  human  appearance  excep- 
tionally fitted  to  be  parents  but  entirely  infertile.    I  have  met 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  103 

another  case  very  closely  like  this,  and  the  following  law 
appears  clear  to  me,  that  identity  of  temperaments  (at  least 
when  the  foundation  is  bilious,  that  is,  when  both  parties  are 
masculine  vital  in  temperament)  tends  to  sterility.  The  two 
masculines  are  neutral  to  each  other.  It  thus  appears  that 
regard  must  be  had  to  spiritual  sex  or  sex  in  temperament,  as 
well  as  to  animal  sex  or  sex  in  body  in  order  to  a  complete 
marriage. 


SECTION  TWO— TEMPERAMENTS 

In  the  discussion  of  love  and  marriage  it  is  necessary  to  use 
the  term  temperaments.  We  give,  therefore,  a  little  attention 
to  the  meaning  of  the  different  temperaments. 

We  do  not  propose  to  enter  into  a  full  discussion,  but  only  to 
give  opinions  of  different  men  who  have  made  a  full  study  of 
the  subject.    We  first  quote  from  S.  R.  Wells,  author  of  Wedlock. 

Definition  of  Temperament.— Prominent  among  the  con- 
ditions  affecting  the  happiness  of  married  couples  is  tempera- 
ment; and  this  is  one  of  the  first  things  to  be  considered  by 
those  contemplating  matrimony. 

We  here  give  a  brief  description  of  the  three  primary  tem- 
peraments. 

Temperament  is  a  particular  state  of  the  constitution, 
depending  upon  the  relative  proportion  of  its  different  masses  or 
systems  of  organs.  We  are  accustomed  to  consider  these  con- 
stitutional conditions  as  primarily  three  in  number. 

The  Motive  Temperament.— This  is  marked  by  a  superior 
development  of  the  bony  and  muscular  systems,  forming  the 
locomotive  apparatus;  in  the  vital  temperament,  the  vital  organs, 
the  principal  seat  of  which  is  in  the  trunk,  give  the  tone  to  the 
organization;  while  in  the  mental  temperament,  the  brain  and 
nervous  system  exert  the  controlling  power. 

In  the  motive  temperament  the  bones  are  comparatively 
large  and  broad  rather  than  long,  and  the  muscles  only  moder- 
ately full,  but  dense,  firm  and  tough.  The  figure  is  generally 
tall,  the  face  long,  the  cheek-bones  rather  high,  the  neck  long, 
the  shoulders  broad,  and  the  chest  moderately  full.  The  com- 
plexion and  eyes  are  generally,  but  not  always  dark,  and  the 
hair  dark,  strong  and  rather  abundant.  The  features  are 
strongly  marked,  and  the  expression  striking  and  sometimes 
harsh  or  rigid. 

The  whole  system  is  characterized  by  strength  and  capacity 
for  endurance  as  well  as  for  active  labor. 

Persons  in  whom  it  predominates  possess  great  energy  and 
perseverance,  and,  in  other  respects,  strongly  marked  charac- 
ters. They  are  observers  rather  than  thinkers;  and  are  better 
suited  to  the  field  than  to  the  council  chamber.  They  are  firm, 
self-reliant,  constant  in  love  and  in  friendship,  fond  of  power, 
ambitious,  and  sometimes  stern  and  severe. 


104        LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

This  temperament  in  its  typical  form  is  not  common  amon^^ 
women,  in  whom  it  is  modified  by  a  larger  proportion  of  the 
vital  element  of  the  constitution. 

The  Tital  Temperament.— The  vital  temperament  is  marked 
by  breadth  and  thickness  of  body  rather  than  by  length.  Its 
prevailing  characteristic  is  rotundity.  The  chest  is  full,  the 
abdomen  well  developed,  the  limbs  plump  and  generally  taper- 
ing, and  the  hands  and  feet  relatively  small.  The  neck  is  short 
and  thick,  the  shoulders  broad,  the  chest  full,  and  the  head  and 
face  inclining  to  roundness. 

The  complexion  is  generally  florid,  the  eyes  and  hair  light, 
and  the  expression  of  the  countenance  pleasing  and  mirthful. 

Persons  in  whom  this  temperament  predominates  are  both 
physically  and  mentally  active,  and  love  fresh  air  and  exercise 
as  well  as  lively  conversation  and  exciting  debate,  but  are,  in 
general,  less  inclined  to  close  study  or  hard  work  than  those  in 
whom  the  motive  temperament  takes  the  lead. 

They  are  ardent,  impulsive,  versatile,  and  sometimes  fickle; 
and  possess  more  diligence  than  persistence;  and  more  bril- 
liancy than  depth.  They  are  frequently  passionate  and  violent, 
but  are  as  easily  calmed  as  excited;  they  are  cheerful,  amiable 
and  genial  in  their  general  disposition. 

Benevolence,  hope  and  mirthfulness  are  generally  well 
developed. 

The  Mental  Temperament.— This  temperament  is  character- 
ized by  a  rather  slight  frame;  a  head  relatively  large;  an  oval 
face;  high,  pale  forehead;  delicate  and  finely  cut  features; 
bright  and  expressive  eyes;  slender  neck,  and  only  a  moderate 
development  of  chest.  The  hair  is  generally  soft  and  fine,  and 
neither  abundant  nor  very  dark,  the  skin  soft  and  fine,  and  the 
expression  of  the  face  varied  and  animated. 

Sensitiveness,  refinement,  taste,  love  of  the  beautiful  in 
nature  and  art,  vividness  of  conception,  and  intensity  of  emo- 
tion mark  this  temperament  in  its  mental  manifestations.  The 
thoughts  are  quick,  the  senses  acute,  the  imagination  lively, 
and  the  moral  sentiments  generally  active  and  influential. 

Balance  of  Temperaments. — Where  either  of  the  tempera- 
ments exists  in  excess,  the  result  is  necessarily  a  departure  from 
symmetrj^  and  harmony,  both  of  body  and.mind,  the  one  always 
affecting  the  character  and  action  of  the  other.  , Perfection  of 
constitution  consists  in  a  proper  balance  of  temperaments. 

The  Law  of  Conjugal  Selection. — With  regard  to  the  proper 
combinations  of  temperament  in  the  marriage  relation,  physi- 
ologists have  differed,  one  contending  that  the  constitutions  of 
the  parties  should  be  similar,  while  others,  on  the  contrary, 
have  taught  that  contrast  should  be  sought.  It  seems  to  us  that 
neither  of  these  statements  expresses  fully  the  true  law  of 
selection.  The  end  to  be  aimed  at  is  harmony.  There  can  be 
no  harmony  without  a  difference,  but  there  may  be  difference 
without  harmony. 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  105 

Woman  Not  Like  Man.— It  is  not  because  a  woman  is  like  a 
man  that  he  loves  her,  but  because  she  is  unlike.  The  qualities 
which  he  lacks  are  the  ones  in  her  which  attract  him — the 
personal  traits  and  mental  peculiarities  which  combine  to  make 
her  womanly  ;  and  in  proportion  as  she  lacks  these,  or  possesses 
masculine  characteristics,  will  a  woman  repel  the  opposite  sex. 
So  a  woman  admires  in  man  true  manlt7tess,  and  is  repelled  hy 
weakness  and  effeminacy.  A  womanish  man  awakens  eithef 
the  pity  or  the  contempt  of  the  fair  sex. 

A  Harmonious  DiflTerence. — This  law  admits  of  the  widest 
application.  The  dark-haired,  swarthy  man  is  apt  to  take  for 
his  mate  some  azure-eyed  blonde;  the  lean  and  spare  chooses 
the  stout  and  plump;  the  tall  and  the  short  often  unite;  and 
plain  men  generally  win  the  fairest  of  the  fair. 

In  temperament,  as  in  everything  else,  what  we  should  seek 
is  not  likeness,  but  a  harmonious  difference.  The  husband  and 
wife  are  not  counterparts  of  each  other,  but  complements — 
halves  which  joined  together  form  a  rounded  symmetrical 
whole.  In  music,  contiguous  notes  are  discordant,  but  when 
we  sound  together  a  first  and  a  third,  or  a  third  and  a  fifth,  we 
produce  a  chord.    The  same  principle  pervades  all  nature. 

EflFects  of  Like  Temperaments.— Two  persons  may  be  too 
much  alike  to  agree.  They  crowd  each  other,  for  two  objects 
can  not  occupy  the  same  space  at  the  same  time.  While, 
therefore,  we  do  not  wholly  agree  with  those  who  insist  upon  the 
union  of  opposites  in  the  matter  of  temperament,  we  believe 
that  a  close  resemblance  in  the  constitution  of  the  body  between 
the  parties  should  be  avoided,  as  not  only  inimical  to  their  har- 
mony and  happiness,  but  detrimental  to  their  offspring.  If  the 
mental  temperament,  for  instance,  be  strongly  indicated  in 
both,  their  union,  instead  of  having  a  sedative  and  healthful 
influence,  will  tend  to  intensify  the  already  too  great  mental 
activity  of  each,  and  perhaps  in  the  end  produce  nervous  pros- 
tration; and  their  children,  if,  unfortunately,  any  should  result 
from  the  union,  will  be  likely  to  inherit  in  still  greater  excess 
the  constitutional  tendencies  of  the  parents. 

The  Scales  Mnst  Balance.— A  preponderance  of  the  vital 
element  in  one  of  the  parties  would  tend  not  only  to  a  greater 
degree  of  harmony  and  a  more  healthful  influence,  but  to  a  more 
desirable  and  symmetrical  development  and  complete  blending 
of  desirable  qualities  in  their  offspring. 

A  predominance  of  the  vital  or  of  the  motive  temperament  in 
both  parties,  though  perhaps  less  disastrous  in  its  results, 
favors,  in  the  same  way,  connubial  discord  and  a  lack  of 
balance  in  offspring. 

Where  the  temperaments  are  well  balanced  in  both,  the 
similarity  is  less  objectionable,  and  the  union,  in  such  case, 
may  result  favorably,  both  as  respects  parents  and  children. 
But  perfect  balance  in  all  the  elements  of  temperament  is  very 
rare;  and  wherever  there  is  a  deficiency  in  one  party,  it  should, 


DREAMING  OF  THE  FUTURE. 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  107 

if  possible,  be  balanced  by  an  ample  development  in  the  same 
direction  in  the  other,  and  vice  versa. 

Combination  of  Temperaments. — The  three  primary  temper- 
aments combining  with  each  other  in  different  proportions,  and 
being  modified  by  various  causes,  form  sub-temperaments 
innumerable,  presenting  differences  and  resemblances  depend- 
ing upon  the  relative  proportions  of  the  primitive  elements. 

Dr.  Elliot's  Definition  for  Temperament.— Dr.  Elliot  defines 
temperament  as  a  state  of  the  body  with  respect  to  the  predom- 
inance of  any  single  quality.  He  says:  "If  one  has  a  predom- 
inance of  the  vital  organs,  he  would  be  classed  as  of  the  vital 
temperament;  if  the  brain  and  nervous  system  predominates, 
he  would  be  of  the  nervous  temperament;  if  the  bone  and  muscle 
system  predominates,  he  would  be  of  the  bony  or  motive  tem- 
perament." 

The  physical  and  mental  powers  depend  as  to  their  devel- 
opment on  one  or  the  other  of  these  temperaments.  If  the  brain 
is  in  excess,  that  person  will  be  strongest  mentally;  if  the  bones 
and  muscles  are  in  excess,  then  the  physical  powers  will  be 
most  prominent,  and  so  on. 

If  all  the  temperaments  are  developed,  the  whole  system 
will  be  strong. 

Nature  intended  that  when  two  persons  unite  in  marriage, 
they  should  balance  up  each  other's  weaknesses  and  deficien- 
cies so  as  to  form  one  perfect  whole. 

Sexual  Affinity. — The  question  to  be  settled  in  regard  to  any 
two  persons  of  opposite  sexes  contemplating  matrimony  is, 
"will  their  characters  harmonize?"  We  can  not  lay  down  an 
exact  formula  for  its  practical  application  to  the  relations  of 
men  and  women,  because  the  gamut  of  the  mental  faculties  has 
not,  like  that  of  music,  been  fully  determined;  but  we  can  con- 
fidently assert  that  affinity  between  the  sexes  depends  upon 
certain  measured  differences,  and  that  anyone  who  will  take 
the  trouble  to  become  thoroughly  acquainted  first  with  himself 
or  herself,  and  then  with  the  person  of  the  other  sex  with  whom 
a  union  may  be  contemplated,  there  will  generally  be  little 
difficulty  in  deciding  the  question  of  adaptation. 

Religious  Considerations  in  the  Union  of  Hearts.— Rev. 

Henry  Ward  Beecher  said:  "Jacob's  father  forbade  him  to  take 
a  wife  from  the  daughters  of  Canaan.  Why?  Because  he  knew 
that  with  the  wife  he  would  take  the  religion;  that  had  he 
brought  into  his  house  the  fairest  and  discreetest  of  wives,  he 
would  have  brought  in  the  cause  of  a  long  train  of  miseries  with 
her.  It  is  an  old  proverb,  that  a  man  is  what  his  wife  will  let 
him  be;  and  old  Isaac  was  a  wise  man  when  he  said,  'Don't  go 
among  the  Canaanites  to  get  a  wife.'  Canaan  nowadays  is 
everywhere.  It  is  every  house  where  there  has  been  no  family 
prayer,  where  mammon  is  God;  wherever  there  is  a  godless 
household,  there  is  the  land  of  Canaan.    A  man  that  marries  a 


108         LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP 

good  wife  has  very  little  more  to  ask  of  the  Lord  till  he  dies. 
A  good  wife  is  a  blessing  from  the  Lord,  and  there  are  very  few 
blessings  that  he  gives  now  or  hereafter  that  are  comparable  to 
it.  And  marriage  is  a  thing  not  heedlessly  to  be  rushed  into, 
but  slowly,  discreetly.  It  is  anything  but  a  fancy  or  a  calcula- 
tion. It  is  a  matter  of  moral  judgment  and  duty  as  high  as  any 
duty  that  lifts  itself  between  you  and  the  face  of  God.  *  *  * 
It  is  not  wise  to  mix  religions.  A  man  who  marries  a  wife  of  a 
different  religion  from  his  own,  thinking  afterward  to  bend  her 
to  his  views,  has  very  little  idea  of  timber." 


SECTION  THREE— COURTSHIP 

Courtship  DelightfuL— Courtship  is  most  dehghtful.  That 
is  why  so  many  young  people  court  with  their  eyes  shut.  But 
they  should  keep  their  eyes  open.  If  careful  study  of  each 
other  shows  a  lack  of  mutual  respect,  intellectual  sympathy,  or 
moral  and  religious  harmony,  they  would  better  quit  at  once. 

What  the  Young  Man  Should  See.— The  young  man  should 
not  be  so  blinded  by  the  young  lady's  charms  that  he  can  not 
study  her  personal  habits  closely.  She  must  be  perfectly  clean 
and  sweet  about  her  person. 

Notice  her  teeth,  neck,  hair  and  nails.  Her  clothes  must  be 
clean  and  neat,  especially  collars  and  cuffs,  and  the  like. 

She  should  be  orderly  in  her  habits;  and  the  young  man  is 
wise  who  discovers,  accidentally,  of  course,  how  she  keeps  her 
own  room  and  belongings.  If  things  have  a  way  of  roosting 
where  they  light,  she  is  a  very  good  girl  to  let  alone.  Last,  but 
not  least,  she  must  be  a  good  cook.  If  she's  a  cheerful  helper 
about  the  house,  good  to  her  mother,  and  can  get  up  an  appetiz- 
ing square  meal  out  of  "scraps,"  she's  a  jewel  worth  winning. 

What  the  Young  Lady  Should  See.— Appearances  are  often 
deceptive.  A  young  lady  should  take  no  chances.  Through 
some  discreet  friend,  she  should  investigate  her  lover's  habits. 
If  his  record  is  not  clear,  better  let  him  go.  No  man  who 
drinks,  or  swears,  or  gambles,  or  associates  with  lewd  persons, 
is  fit  to  become  the  husband  of  a  pure  woman.  Any  woman 
who  marries  such  a  man  is  selling  herself  into  bondage. 

No  self-respecting  young  woman  will  be  too  easily  won.  She 
will  be  so  thoroughly  in  earnest,  that  a  young  man  must  prove 
his  worth  before  he  can  gain  her  confidence.  He  will  respect 
ner  the  more,  whether  he  win  her  or  lose  her. 

A  young  lady  should  promptly  resent  any  attempt  at  familiar- 
ity. She  should  not  accept  presents.  Nothing  should  be 
allowed  that  she  would  not  have  her  mother  know. 

Practice  No  Deception. — If  either  party  be  doubtful  or 
dissatisfied,  better  quit.  Never  go  so  far  as  to  deceive  the 
other.    When  the  young  man  is  fully  satisfied,  and  certain  of 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  109 

the  lady's  regard  for  him,  he  should  not  hesitate.  In  justice  to 
the  lady,  as  well  as  himself,  he  should  settle  the  matter  by  a 
manly,  straight-forward  offer  of  marriage. 

If  he  has  been  courting  with  his  eyes  open,  he  need  not  fear 
refusal.  A  worthy  young  woman  will  not  encourage  him  to 
this  extent,  and  then  refuse  him. 


LOVE'S  MISSIVE. 

Engagement.— An  engagement  should  be  frank  and  open, 
with  the  full  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  lady's  family.  The 
lover  ought  to  present  her  with  a  ring,  which  she  should  proudly 
wear  as  notice  to  her  friends. 

The  young  man  should  be  on  the  best  of  terms  with  the 
family  cf  his  promised  wife.    He  should  not  intrude  in  family 


FATHER  AND  DAUGHTER. 


LOVE,  ADAPTATION  AND  COURTSHIP  111 

aftairs,  yet  he  must  meet  them  half  way  when  they  are  disposed 
to  count  him  in. 

The  family  of  the  young  man  should  seek  to  become 
acquainted  with  his  future  wile,  and  she  should  meet  their 
advances  cordially.  They  may  invite  her  to  visit  them,  and  it 
is  perfectly  proper  for  her  to  accept. 

Sensible  Courting.— It  is  natural  and  right  that  the  young 
people  should  be  together  as  much  as  possible.  To  this  end 
they  will  attend  church  and  places  of  amusement,  and  the  young 
man  should  have  regular  evenings  for  calling  upon  her.  While 
sentiment  will  naturally  have  a  good  deal  to  do  with  their  con- 
versation, it  should  not  be  wholly  devoted  to  "gush."  Senti- 
ment is  an  excellent  seasoning,  but  they  may  get  tired  of  it  ic 
the  forty  or  fifty  years  they  hope  to  be  together  Talk  sense- 
part  of  the  time. 


CHAPTER  VI 
ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


By  T.  W.  Shannon, 

Author  of  Perfect  Manhood,  Perfect  Womanhood,  Heredity 
Explained,  Guide  to  Sex  Instruction,  etc. 

SECTION  ONE— DANGERS  OF  IGNORANCE 

All  normal  human  beings  possess  a  social  nature.  No  one 
can  attain  his  highest  efficiency  in  life,  if  the  development  of 
his  social  nature  is  neglected.  The  social  nature  receives  its 
normal  development,  when  from  childhood,  the  sexes  are  prop- 
erly associated.  This  is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  social  nature 
is  very  closely  related  to  sex.  Then,  brothers  and  sisters  should 
play  and  associate  with  each  other.  Where  there  are  only 
boys,  or  only  girls,  in  a  family,  they  are  at  a  social  disadvantage. 
Boys  and  girls  of  a  community,  with  the  consent  of  their  parents 
and  the  supervision  of  a  matured  and  congenial  friend,  should 
occasionally  meet  and  have  their  games  and  plays  together. 
Nature  would  indicate,  also,  that  they  be  educated  together  in 
the  public  schools  and  colleges.  As  young  people,  on  appro- 
priate occasions,  they  should  meet  as  friends  in  a  social  way. 
Not  isolation,  but  a  sane  education  of  the  sexes  in  regard  to 
their  social  relations  and  moral  obHgations,  will  safeguard  their 
virtue  in  single  and  married  life.  If,  perchance,  in  the  exercise 
of  social  friendship,  two,  with  mutual  and  reciprocal  affinities, 
should  discover  that  they  are  complemental  halves  of  what  God 
and  nature  have  planned  to  be  one  social  unit,  friendship  will 
become  courtship  and  deepen  into  love;  love  will  lead  to  a 
happy  marriage  and  make  them  one  for  life. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  of  the  author  to  interfere  with  nature's 
social  order,  but  to  make  clear  what  is  not  natural.  It  is  not 
his  purpose  to  keep  young  people  from  associating  with  each 
other,  but  to  make  their  association  safe  and  wholesome.  It  is 
not  his  thought  to  suppress  the  emotions  of  love  in  the  hearts 
of  lovers,  but  to  aid  them  in  the  safe  and  intelligent  exercise 
of  this  kingliest  and  queenliest  function.  It  is  not  his  purpose 
to  rob  young  people  of  momentary  pleasures,  but  to  teach  them 
how  to  live  in  their  social  relations  so  that  they  may  enjoy 
lifelong  pleasures. 

In  this  article,  the  author  has  endeavored  to  express  each 
proposition  and  conclusion  in  the  most  non-technical,  concise 
112 


Ck)pyright,  Underwood  &  Underwood,  New  York 

A  SERIOUS  CONSIDERATION. 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  113 


and  chaste  language  consistent  with  clearness.  Doubtless  his 
views  will  be  a  surprising  revelation  to  many  readers.  He  will 
not  be  surprised  if  a  few  "boy  struck  girls"  and  "girl  struck 
boys"  are  disposed,  for  personal  reasons,  to  take  issue  with  his 
views.  Neither,  will  he  be  surprised,  if  some  Pharisaical  and 
Puritanic  prudes  should  become  hysterical  in  their  pious  indig- 
nation. After  many  years  of  vital  touch  with  the  social  prob- 
lems of  young  men  and  women,  who  have  by  correspondence 
and  personal  interviews,  confided  their  problems,  their  temp- 
tations and  their  defeats  to  the  author,  he  feels  justified  in 
presenting  his  views  on  this  social  problem  for  the  sincere  and 
thoughtful  consideration  of  teachers,  reformers,  ministers, 
parents  and  young  men  and  young  women  of  all  lands. 

During  a  series  of  lectures  on  social  and  reform  topics  at  an 
Eastern  Chautauqua,  the  author  used  the  word  "spooning"  to 
illustrate  a  very  common  social  custom  among  both  the  engaged 
and  the  unengaged.  A  cultured  lady,  whose  likeness  he  after- 
ward discovered  in  a  group  picture  of  a  masquerade  ball, 
expressed  very  great  surprise  at  hearing  a  Chautauqua  lecturer 
use  such  an  unclassical  word  as  "spooning." 

Then  he  went  on  a  literary  expedition  among  colleges  and 
universities  in  search  of  a  more  classical  word.  In  the  East 
he  found  the  people  using  the  word  "mussing,"  in  the  North  the 
word  "fussing,"  in  the  Central  States  the  word  "catting."  Not 
being  able  to  tell  which  of  these  words  is  the  most  classical,  he 
has  decided  to  be  practical  rather  than  classical  in  his  style,  and 
will  use  the  word  "spooning." 

Importance  of  Sex  Knowledge. —  Anglo-Saxon  prudery  and 
mock  modesty,  until  very  recent  years,  made  sex,  in  its  relations 
to  social  questions,  a  tabooed  subject.  Today  the  subject  is 
receiving  the  attention  of  the  foremost  reformers,  teachers  and 
ministers.  Parents,  recognizing  the  importance  of  the  matter, 
are  teaching  their  children,  the  masses  are  coming  to  recognize 
the  value  and  the  imperative  need  of  a  frank  discussion  of  the 
subject.  The  modern  purity  movement  has  produced  a  large 
variety  of  pamphlets  and  books  on  the  various  phases  of  sex. 
But  no  one  has  dealt  with  the  social  problem  treated  in  this 
article. 

Difficult  Social  Problem  Illustrated. — The  author's  attention 
was  called,  a  few  months  ago,  to  the  social  problem  of  "spoon- 
ing,"^  when  he  was  unexpectedly  invited  to  address  a  mother's 
meeting.  One  feature  of  the  program  was  a  recitation  by  one 
of  the  members.  A  few  words  of  apology  were  offered  by  this 
member  for  not  having  prepared  something  better;  then  she 
recited  a  silly  little  poem,  which  gave  a  little  girl's  description 
of  what  she  saw,  while  peeping  through  the  keyhole  of  the 
parlor  door,  during  the  visit  of  her  big  sister's  beau.  In  gesture, 
impersonation  and  language  it  was  a  most  perfect  rendition  of 
a  model  case  of  modern  spooning.    The  effect  of  the  recitation 


114  ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


on  those  mothers  was  an  interesting  study.  A  few  clearly  dis- 
approved, some  approved  and  fully  one-half  treated  it  as  a  joke. 
These  one  hundred  Christian  mothers  were  intellectual  and 
refined.  The  great  masses  of  humanity  have  low  ideals.  This 
is  clearly  proven  by  our  suggestive  post  cards,  newspapers,  books, 
shows  and  the  extent  spooning  is  indulged  in  by  the  masses. 
It  is  almost  universally  conceded  to  be  an  essential  part  of 
entertainment  among  young  people.  This  is  not  to  be  explained 
on  the  ground  of  viciousness,  but  it  is  due  to  their  not  having 
been  informed  as  to  the  function  of  spooning  in  relation  to  sex. 
The  facts  are,  very  few  people  have  taken  the  pains  to  study  out 
the  real  nature  of  spooning,  its  uses  and  abuses. 

Ignorance  Among  Unmarried. —  Sincerity  and  honesty  are 
essential  to  knowledge  and  wisdom.  Prejudice  possesses  the 
strange  power  of  transforming  truth  into  error.  It  is  the 
nature  of  prejudice  to  oppose  the  shedding  of  light  on  error. 
Prejudice,  the  offspring  of  ignorance,  never  dies  until  its  mother 
is  killed.  Truth  is  the  only  weapon  that  has  the  power  to 
destroy  ignorance.  The  author  invites  a  sincere  and  honest 
reading  of  this  treatise  on  a  hitherto  neglected  subject.  In 
charity  we  will  remember  that  many  good  people  have  made 
mistakes,  violated  the  most  sacred  laws  of  life,  and  some  have 
fallen  into  sin  because  of  ignorance  and  bad  customs.  Older 
people  should  know  that  young  people  need  kindness,  not  abuse; 
information,  not  misinformation. 

Improper  Relations  of  Unmarried. —  Spooning  is  the  popular 
name  used  by  modern  society  for  the  indiscreet,  suggestive  and 
sentimental  relations  too  often  engaged  in  by  young  people. 
"There  is  a  time  for  all  things."  Spooning  has  its  rightful  place 
in  the  economy  of  nature  among  fish,  birds,  animals  and  man. 

Animals  Controlled  by  Instinct — Man  by  Reason.  —  The 

lower  animals  are  governed  by  instinct.  From  birth  they  avoid 
fire,  poisonous  things  and  places  of  danger. 

Man  is  supposed  to  be  guided  and  controlled  by  his  reason 
and  will.  These  faculties  are  wholly  undeveloped  at  birth, 
The  human  young  will  eat  a  poison  as  naturally  as  a  wholesome 
food,  swallow  glass  as  readily  as  water  or  milk,  crawl  into  the 
fire  or  other  places  of  danger  as  readily  as  into  places  of  safety 
and  comfort.  In  bringing  children  into  the  world  parents 
assume  the  responsibility  of  thinking  and  deciding  for  the  child 
during  the  period  of  infancy,  and  of  safeguarding  the  child's 
future  well-being  by  properly  looking  af':er  its  physical,  mental 
and  moral  interests.  The  child  gradually  assumes  personal 
responsibility,  as  mental  and  moral  development  progresses. 

Earlier  Ideas  of  Sex  Instruction. — Until  recent  years,  chil- 
dren were  taught  the  correct  names  and  functions  of  all  of  the 
organs  of  the  body,  as  conscientiously  as  if  their  health,  success, 
happiness,  character  and  destiny  depended  upon  this  information ; 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  llS 


but  teachers  were  as  silent  as  death  when  they  came  to  the 
sacred  sanctuary  of  reproduction  and  the  divine  function  of 
perpetuating  the  species.  Now  we  are  gradually  learning  that 
more  of  health,  happiness,  success,  character  and  destiny  depend 
upon  a  correct  knowledge  of  these  organs  and  their  functions, 
than  concerning  any  of  the  other  organs  of  the  body. 

Results  of  Ignorance  in  Sex  Instruction. —  In  a  recent  pub- 
lication, a  state  health  board  asserts  that  if  all  men  and  women 
understood  the  laws  of  sex,  and  obeyed  them,  there  would  not 
be  the  need  of  one  doctor  in  ten.  Prince  A.  Morrow,  a  sage 
among  physicians,  states  that  at  least  half  of  all  the  physical 
ailments  of  young  men  is  the  result  of  a  violation  of  the  laws 
of  sex.  To  those  who  have  not  studied  the  relation  of  health 
to  sex,  a  statement  like  this  would  seem  an  exaggeration. 

Mental  Effect  of  Sex  Ignorance. —  In  his  investigations  of  the 
asylums  of  one  nation,  Dr.  Pique  claims  that  he  found  that  82 
per  cent  of  all  cases  of  insanity  among  females  and  78  per  cent 
among  males,  involved  the  sexual  mechanism,  functioning  or 
both,  and  that  early  sex  instruction  would  have  wholly  prevented 
many  cases  and  would  have  postponed  the  mental  breakdown 
in  many  other  cases  until  later  in  life. 

Moral  Reasons  for  Sex  Instruction. —  More  people  are  kept 
from  accepting  Christ,  and  more  meet  with  defeats  while  trying 
to  live  the  Christian  life,  because  of  their  sex  problems,  than 
because  of  all  other  problems  combined. 

Need  of  Sex  Instruction. —  These  facts  prove  the  necessity 
of  proper  sex  instruction.  We  know  that  education  is  the  only 
safeguard  for  the  protection  of  the  child  against  the  dangers  of 
fire,  poisons,  falling  and  drowning.  Is  it  not  surprisingly 
strange  that  for  centuries  people  could  be  duped  into  the  incon- 
sistent belief  that  ignorance  of  sex  is  the  only  safeguard  to 
virtue  ? 

Wrong  Impressions  of  Origin  of  Life. — Why  do  people  vio- 
late the  laws  of  sex?  Not  because  they  are  viciously  bad  in 
childhood  and  youth.  Ignorance  is  responsible  for  the  results 
of  the  broken  moral  law  that  is  found  in  youth  and  middle  life. 
The  developing  mind  of  a  child  leads  naturally  to  the  questions, 
*'Where  was  I  before  I  was  born?"  "How  did  I  get  into  this 
world?"  "Where  do  the  babies  come  from?"  In  reply  to  these 
innocent  questions,  it  has  been  customary  for  parents  to  ridicule, 
scold,  shame,  chastise  or  to  tell  the  child  one  of  many  falsehoods. 
It  is  at  this  time  and  in  this  way  that  the  child  receives  his  first 
wrong  sex  impressions.  Later,  some  ignorant  and  impure 
minded  companion  or  servant  will  say  to  the  child,  "I  know 
something  that  you  don't  know.  You  would  like  to  know  it  too. 
I  will  tell  you,  if  you  will  promise  not  to  tell  your  papa  and 
mamma.    It  is  where  all  of  the  little  babies  come  from."  This 


116 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


is  just  what  he  wants  to  know.  However  good  and  obedient 
the  child  may  be,  his  curiosity  is  so  great  that  he  agrees  not  to 
tell.  Why  keep  this  a  secret?  Because  a  knowledge  of  the 
origin  of  life  is  held  by  such  an  informer  to  be  sinful,  and  this 
is  the  impression  he  has  made  upon  the  child.  Thus  is  the 
second  wrong  impression  made  upon  the  child.  Such  a  system 
of  teaching  is  as  unnatural  as  it  is  false,  while  it  is  extremely 
degrading. 

Effects  of  Improper  Sex  Teaching. — The  wrong  person  pours 
the  story  of  life  in  half  truths  and  obscene  language,  into  the 
willing  ears  of  the  child.  The  time  is  badly  chosen.  This 
beautiful  and  sacred  knowledge  is  given  as  an  indecent  secret 
and  a  great  mystery.  The  boy  compares  the  truth,  viciously 
lodged  in  his  mind,  with  the  "stork"  explanation  offered  by  his 
parents,  and  discovering  a  falsehood,  he  loses  confidence.  From 
this  time  on  he  considers  the  origin  of  life  as  sinful  and  all 
references  to  the  subject  as  vulgar. 

Results  of  Wrong  Sex  Instruction. — As  he  grows  older,  he 
continues  to  get  information  of  this  nature  from  the  ignorant 
and  vicious  elements  of  society.  The  chances  are  that  he  will 
be  led  into  the  secret  vice  before  he  is  twelve.  By  that  time 
he  hears  men  and  boys  frequently  boasting  of  their  social  sins 
with  the  opposite  sex.  He  gets  the  idea  that  this  is  a  manly 
achievement.  Under  this  kind  of  training  he  does  not,  he  can 
not  feel  himself  a  girl's  protector;  he  does  not,  he  can  not 
appreciate  the  value  of  a  girl's  virtue;  he  does  not,  he  can  not 
comprehend  the  seriousness  of  a  girl's  fall  and  the  disgrace 
brought  upon  her  home.  In  his  delusion  he  sees  only  a  manly 
achievement.  The  moral  ideas  that  come  to  a  boy  from  such 
training  are  a  conglomeration  of  misinformation  and  ignorance 
that  result  in  depravity.  Libertinism  is  the  natural  and  logical 
sequence  of  such  training. 

Parents  Responsible  for  Improper  Relations. — In  their  early 
teens  nearly  all  children  are  teased  about  sweethearts,  and  chil- 
dren from  different  families  are  encouraged  to  caress  and  kiss 
each  other.  This  is  a  crime  against  childhood;  a  perversion 
of  their  social  natures.  This  is  the  psychological  age  in  which 
to  train  girls  to  enforce  the  rule  "hands  off;"  and  to  teach  boys 
to  be  courteous  and  gallant — that  they  are  to  protect  and  defend 
girls.  If  boys  and  girls  are  encouraged  in  the  use  of  familiar- 
ities at  this  age,  the  chances  are  they  will  have  no  moral  con- 
victions about  this  custom  when  they  are  older.  Boys  and 
girls  would  rarely  make  these  mistakes  were  it  not  for  foolish 
older  people. 

Recreations  Contribute  to  Immorality. —  The  young  people  of 
today  get  their  ideas  from  post  cards,  cheap  shows,  serial  love 
stories  and  sensational  novels.  One-third  of  the  pictures  exhib- 
ited at  the  cheap  shows  and  plays  at  operas  and  theaters,  consist 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  117 


in  every  possible  phase  of  spooning.  The  bill-boards  fairly 
blaze  with  pictures  of  enamored  couples.  In  nearly  every  assort- 
ment of  post  cards,  offered  for  sale  by  merchants,  can  be  found 
a  large  variety  of  cards  containing  the  pictures  of  young  men 
and  women  engaged  in  the  most  suggestive  positions  of  spooning. 
Nine  times  out  of  ten  the  sensual  artist  makes  the  young  man 
to  appear  innocent  and  passive  and  the  young  woman  is  made 
the  aggressor.  The  most  suggestive  sentences  on  the  cards  are 
usually  from  the  lips  of  the  young  woman.  Many  of  these 
pictures  are  secured  by  employing  an  attractive  girl  from  the 
abodes  of  vice  to  pose  with  one  of  her  male  patrons.  Such  post 
cards  are  absolute  insults  to  decent  womanhood.  All  good 
women  of  this  nation  should  resent  this  form  of  flagrant  insult 
to  the  dignity  and  purity  of  womanhood. 

These  cards  teach  that  love  making,  including  personal  lib- 
erties, in  the  parlors,  during  drives  and  visits  to  the  park,  is  a 
universal  custom.  They  also  teach  that  young  women  solicit 
these  attentions  and  are  more  eager  for  these  relations  than 
are  young  men.  Young  women  who  will  receive  such  post  cards 
from  men  encourage  this  belief.  A  supply  of  suggestive  cards 
can  be  found  in  many  parlors.  Boys  and  girls  study  these  cards 
while  together.  If  this  be  true,  is  it  not  a  suggestion  to  those 
who  view  the  post  cards  that  they  engage  in  similar  relations? 
Is  it  surprising  that  young  people  fall?  Where  is  the  responsi- 
bility? Can  teachers,  ministers  and  parents  remain  silent  and 
indifferent,  permitting  children  and  youths  to  receive  their 
information  and  ideas  of  social  relations  from  impure  pictures 
and  books,  shows  and  theaters,  the  ignorant  and  the  vicious 
elements  of  society  and  not  be  held  accountable? 

The  Mating  Season. —  What  is  the  nature  of  spooning?  Has 
it  a  function  in  the  realm  of  nature?  If  so,  what  is  its  func- 
tion ?  Naturalists  tell  us  that  during  the  mating  season  of  birds 
and  animals,  in  their  communications  with  each  other,  they  use 
a  changed  tone  of  voice.  This  changed  tone  of  voice  is  used 
as  a  sex  call.  They  are  reminding  each  other  that  the  mating 
season  is  on  and  that  they  must  engage  in  perpetuating  their 
species. 

The  Mating  of  Fish. — The  female  fish  lays  her  eggs  in  shal- 
low water.  The  male,  swimming  several  feet  or  yards  behind 
the  female  expells  from  his  body  the  many  sperm  cells  which 
are  to  be  used  in  fertilizing  the  eggs.  It  will  be  observed  that 
there  is  no  sexual  contact  between  the  male  and  female  fish  at 
the  time  the  eggs  are  fertilized.  Several  days  before  this  event, 
these  fish  might  have  been  seen  on  the  riffles,  or  in  deep  water, 
swimming  along  side  of  against  and  over  each  other.  Many 
mistake  the  action  of  the  fish  at  this  period  for  mating.  They 
are  not  mating,  they  are  love-making.  Sexual  excitement  is 
necessary  to  the  development  of  the  eggs  in  the  ovaries  of  the 


118  ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


female,  and  especially  for  the  generation  of  thousands  of  sperm 
cells  by  the  male.  From  this  we  see  that  the  function  of  these 
demonstrations  among  fish  is  sexual  excitement. 

The  Mating  of  Animals. —  At  the  approach  of  the  mating 
season  the  wild  and  domestic  birds  and  animals  indulge  in  many 
expressions  of  caressing  and  playing  with  each  other.  This  is 
spooning.  With  them  it  is  not  a  violation  of  law.  They  never 
indulge  in  these  practices  except  during  the  mating  season,  or 
for  any  other  purpose  than  for  sexual  excitement.  Sexual 
excitement  prepares  for  mating. 

Dangers  in  Married  Life. —  The  sex  impulse  is  perfectly  nor- 
mal. It  is  at  the  basis  of  our  entire  social  fabric.  It  is  not  to 
be  suppressed,  but  perfectly  controlled.  The  love  of  lovers  has 
its  origin  in  sex.  The  selection  of  a  companion  is  a  sex  choice. 
Marriage  on  any  other  basis  is  a  farce. 

Perpetuating  the  species  is  the  supreme  purpose  of  the  choice 
of  mates  among  animals  and  marriage  among  human  beings. 
In  relation  to  this  supreme  purpose  spooning  has  a  natural  and 
necessary  function,  that  of  sexual  excitement.  Any  social  rela- 
tion in  the  single  or  married  life  that  leads  to  sexual  excite- 
ment is  spooning.  Normal  animals  and  human  beings  are 
susceptible  to  the  influence  of  spooning.  Any  state  of  sexual 
excitement  aroused  by  improper  or  intemperate  social  relations, 
in  the  single  or  married,  is  unnatural  and  may  lead  to  immoral 
thoughts,  acts,  or  marital  prodigality. 

Manhood  and  Womanhood  Forfeited. —  From  these  illustra- 
tions of  the  nature  and  function  of  spooning,  we  are  driven  to 
the  irresistible  conclusion  that  spooning  has  no  place  in  the 
legitimate  social  pleasures  of  the  unmarried.  If  young  people 
never  engaged  in  spooning,  the  forfeiture  of  the  priceless  gem 
of  manhood's  honor  and  womanhood's  virtue  would  be  extremely 
rare. 

Dangers  of  Personal  Familiarities. —  Why  do  boys  and  men 
seek  to  hold  the  hand  of  a  girl,  pinch  her  arm,  play  with  her 
hair,  place  their  arms  about  her  person,  kiss  her,  recline  and  sit 
in  her  lap,  or  have  her  recline  and  sit  in  theirs?  Why  do  some 
girls  permit  and  encourage  these  relations?  They  are  ignorant 
of  the  laws  of  sex  and  the  dangers  growing  out  of  the  excite- 
ment of  the  sexual  impulse.  Not  one  in  fifty  understands  that 
spooning  is  purely  a  sex  call.  Not  one  in  fifty  understands 
that  the  thrill  of  pleasure  accompanying  spooning  is  an  expres- 
sion of  sexual  excitement. 

Letter  from  College  Student. — That  many  pure  young  people 
are  wholly  ignorant  on  this  subject  and  of  its  dangers,  will  be  seen 
readily  from  the  following  letter  received  from  a  conscientious, 
manly  student : 

Dear  Prof.  Shannon — Since  hearing  your  course  of  lectures 
at  the  university,  I  have  been  intensely  interested,  and  worried 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  119 


too,  concerning  the  matter  of  "spooning."  I  will  greatly  appre- 
ciate your  kindness  if  you  will  explain  some  things  and  answer 
some  questions. 

I  am  engaged  to  a  young  lady,  as  pure  as  God  ever  made. 
Our  engagement  is  rather  a  long  one,  two  or  three  years.  I 
see  her  only  two  or  three  times  a  year  and  a  week  or  so  at  a 
time.  I  love  her  with  a  pure  love  and  vice  versa.  I  am  a 
manly  man  and  have  no  habits  of  vice.  When  we  are  together 
I  often  place  my  arms  around  her  and  kiss  her.  This  is  done 
as  innocently  as  I  would  kiss  my  sister.  However,  I  will  admit 
that  there  is  a  thrill  of  delightful  pleasure  accompanying  these 
relations  with  my  sweetheart  that  is  not  experienced  when  I 
caress  my  sister. 

Now  for  my  questions.  I  would  Hke  for  you  to  explain  again 
the  distinction  between  sexuality  and  sensuality.  What  is  the 
relation  of  love  to  sex?  Why  does  kissing  one's  sweetheart 
thrill  him  with  so  much  more  pleasure  than  kissing  his  sister? 
Do  you  really  think  that  the  limited  amount  of  "spooning" 
indulged  in  by  us  would  lead  to  physical,  mental  or  moral  injury? 
Is  "spooning"  a  sin  in  the  sight  of  God?  How  about  dancing? 
In  what  way  does  spooning  injure  a  young  man?  In  what  way 
does  it  injure  a  young  woman? 

I  am  seeking  light  that  I  may  be  able  to  intelligently  judge 
between  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong,  in  this  matter.  If 
I  had  ever  questioned  the  moral  right  of  lovers  to  spoon,  I 
would  never  have  engaged  in  it.  I  would  die  before  I  would 
injure  her. 

Please  answer  these  questions  right  away  and  let  me  thank 
you  now  for  your  kindness  and  trouble. 

Respectfully,   . 

Author's  Reply. —  My  dear  friend — Your  interesting  letter  re- 
ceived. I  will  endeavor  to  reply  in  the  same  sincere,  frank  and 
manly  spirit  in  which  your  letter  appears  to  have  been  written. 

Sexuality  and  Sensuality. —  Sexuality  is  a  normal  condition 
of  the  sex  nature.  Sensuality  is  an  abnormal  condition  of  the 
sex  nature.  Sexuality  is  God-given,  God-honored  and  God- 
blessed,  man  and  woman's  pride  and  glory,  not  their  shame  and 
dishonor.  Sensuality  is  the  perversion  of  sexuality,  man  and 
woman's  shame  and  humiliation,  the  primal  and  chief  cause  of 
human  degeneracy.  Sensuality  is  partly  inherited,  but  more 
largely  acquired  by  voluntary  sexual  excitement,  oft  repeated, 
greatly  intensified  and  long  persisted  in.  Impure  thinking,  the 
secret  vice  and  spooning  are  the  chief  causes  of  sexual  excite- 
ment. Out  of  sexuality  spring  the  indescribable  physical,  mental 
and  social  charms  of  ideal  manhood  and  womanhood.  Sensu- 
ality prevents  the  proper  development  of  these  charms.  It  should 
be  the  aim  of  all  intelligent  training,  in  the  home,  school  and 
church,  and  the  personal  ambition  of  everyone  to  develop  and 
maintain  a  normal  sexuality. 


120  ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


Source  of  Christian  Love. —  All  men  are  made  to  love  and 
be  loved.  The  manifestations,  or  expressions,  of  love  are  called 
forth  by  a  variety  of  agencies.  There  is  Christian  love.  It  is 
a  form  of  love  belonging  to  the  Christian  life.  At  the  time  of 
conversion  and  as  one  develops  in  the  Christian  life,  he  has  an 
unselfish  love  for  both  sexes,  all  ages,  all  races,  rich  and  poor 
that  does  not  belong  to  the  unconverted  life.  This  love  grows 
out  of  a  changed  moral  relation  to  man  and  God. 

Source  of  Parental  Love. —  Parental  love  grows  out  of  sacri- 
fice. Parent  fish  will  eat  their  own  young.  No  love  exists 
between  the  parent  fish  and  young.  This  is  due  to  the  absence 
of  sacrifice.  The  human  mother  will  die  for  her  child.  Her 
love  is  measured  by  her  sacrifice.  The  truest  father  does  not 
love  his  child  as  much  as  the  true  mother.  His  sacrifice  is  not 
equal  to  the  mother's,  and  for  this  reason,  the  father  can  not 
love  like  the  mother.  As  a  rule,  the  toiling  poor  love  their 
children  more  than  the  idle  luxurious  rich.    They  sacrifice  more. 

Source  of  Filial  Love. — Filial  love,  the  love  of  children  for 
their  parents  and  for  each  other,  grows  out  of  their  intimate 
home  associations  and  training,  the  recognition  that  they  are 
one,  blood  of  their  blood,  life  of  their  life,  being  of  their  being. 

Source  of  True  Sex  Love. —  Among  people,  desexed  in  child- 
hood, filial  and  Christian  love  would  be  possible;  parental  love 
and  the  love  of  lovers  would  not  be  possible.  That  peculiar 
expression  of  love,  which  brings  the  opposite  sex  of  mutual 
affinities  together  in  blissful  courtship  and  happy  marriage, 
harmonizes  their  differences  and  blends  their  personalities  until 
the  two  complemental  halves  are  made  one,  is  the  child  of  the 
sex  life.  A  man,  made  a  eunuch  in  childhood,  has  no  interest 
in  children,  no  concern  for  a  home  and  no  admiration  or  love 
for  a  woman.  A  woman,  desexed  in  childhood,  would  have  no 
interest  in  children,  no  concern  for  being  at  the  head  of  a  home 
and  no  love  for  the  opposite  sex.  Dress  a  eunuch  devoid  of 
the  charms  of  normal  manhood,  in  broadcloth,  with  diamond 
ring  and  much  cravated ;  bring  him  into  the  presence  of  five 
hundred  marriageable  young  women  and  his  presence  would  not 
stir  the  voiceless  depths  of  the  pure  affections  in  a  single  woman. 
Instinctively  they  would  recognize  the  absence  of  the  charms 
of  manhood.  If  a  woman,  desexed  in  childhood,  were  dressed 
in  a  Paris  gown,  bedecked  with  rare  and  costly  jewels  and 
brought  into  the  presence  of  five  hundred  marriageable  young 
men,  her  presence  would  not  awaken  a  response  from  the  manly 
affections  in  a  single  young  man.  Instinctively  they  would 
notice  her  lack  of  womanhood.  Thus  we  see  that  the  love 
between  lovers,  the  engaged  and  the  married,  is  inseparable  from 
their  normal  sex  natures. 

Legitimate  Methods  of  Expressing  True  Love. —  The  love  of 
lovers  will  express  itself.     Its  expression  should  be  governed 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  121 


by  a  sane  knowledge  of  human  nature  and  moral  conviction. 
There  are  many  natural  and  innocent  channels  through  which 
love  can  express  itself,  such  as  the  look  of  the  eye,  the  flush  of 
the  face,  the  tones  of  the  voice,  words  and  phrases,  gifts,  acts 
of  gallantry  and  courtesy.  Love  is  an  inventive  genius.  It 
never  woos  and  wins  twice  in  the  same  manner.  A  whole 
month  of  courtship  may  be  accomplished  in  the  gift  of  a  rose. 
Love  possesses  a  language  peculiarly  its  own.  Its  power^  of 
communication  is  not  confined  to  vocal  expressions  or  physical 
mediums.  If  true  lovers  are  separated  by  months  of  time  and 
a  continent  of  space,  ever  and  anon,  love  annihilates  time  and 
space  in  its  swift  and  mysterious  movements,  bringing  lovers 
blissfully  and  consciously  together.    This  is  love. 

Evils  from  Ignorance  Regarding  Love. —  It  is  not  surprising 
that  young  people,  ignorant  of  the  conditions  of  sex  excitement, 
should  resort  to  kissing,  embracing,  caressing  and  fondling  under 
the  guise  of  love.  Again,  when  we  understand  that  spooning  is 
nature's  method  of  sexual  excitement  and  that  its  practice  is  a 
very  common  indulgence  among  young  people,  we  need  not  be 
surprised  that  many  young  people  fall. 

Different  Motives  for  Kissing. —  Kissing  a  sister  does  not 
produce  the  thrill  of  pleasure  that  kissing  a  sweetheart  does, 
for  the  reason  that  the  love  that  leads  to  kissing  a  sister  has  no 
relation  to  the  sex  nature,  while  the  motive  that  leads  one  to 
kiss  a  sweetheart  is  the  child  of  the  sex  nature.  The  thrill  of 
pleasure  experienced  while  spooning  with  a  sweetheart  is  a  sex 
thrill. 

Should  the  Unmarried  Spoon? — In  the  human  family,  spoon- 
ing belongs  only  to  the  married  life.  If  indulged  in  by  married 
people  beyond  reasonable  limits,  it  leads  to  sensuality,  physical, 
mental  and  moral  injury.  If  indulged  in,  even  to  a  very  limited 
extent  among  the  single,  it  is  fraught  with  gravest  temptations. 
True  love  will  find  expression.  Intelligent  love,  love  guided  by 
moral  convictions,  will  find  only  the  channels  of  expression  that 
are  safe.  If  young  people  would  meet  each  other  at  the  marriage 
altar  with  unkissed  lips,  there  would  be  few  blighted  lives  and 
wrecked  homes.  While  a  goodbye  kiss  might  be  indulged  in 
occasionally  near  the  close  of  an  engagement,  by  pure  minded 
young  people  without  any  apparent  harm,  it  is  not  necessary  to 
their  happiness  or  a  necessary  expression  of  love. 

Causes  of  Sexual  Excitement. — The  round  dance,  waltz  and 
tango  are  to  be  condemned  on  the  same  ground  as  spooning. 
The  best  authorities  on  sex  are  agreed  that  the  public  dance,  as 
executed  today,  has  a  tendency  to  complicate  the  sex  problems 
of  young  people.  Spooning  creates  greater  sexual  excitement 
than  dancing.  Of  the  two  the  moral  hazard  in  spooning  is  far 
greater  than  in  dancing.  Many  are  together  in  a  brilliantly 
lighted  room  or  hall  while  dancing.     Spooning  usually  takes 


122 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


place  when  a  young  man  and  a  young  woman  are  alone,  in  a 
carriage,  in  a  park  at  night,  or  in  a  parlor,  with  the  lights  turned 
low,  blinds  down  and  the  doors  closed.  Twenty  fall  through 
spooning  where  one  falls  through  dancing.  Spooning  is  more 
common  and  more  dangerous. 

Ignorance  and  Sin. —  Sin  is  committed  when  a  recognized 
law  is  broken.  When  a  law  is  ignorantly  violated,  a  wrong  is 
committed.  In  the  first  case,  one  incurs  guilt;  in  the  other  case, 
he  does  not.  ,  Spooning  among  the  single  is  a  violation  of  the 
laws  of  personal  purity.  When  engaged  in  by  parties  who  do 
not  know  the  results,  it  is  wrong;  when  persisted  in  by  those 
who  know  it  to  be  wrong,  it  becomes  a  sin.  In  either  event 
they  may  reap  a  very  sad  harvest. 

Effects  of  Sexual  Excitement  on  Man. —  In  a  man,  if  spoon- 
ing is  persisted  in,  it  leads  to  sexual  excitement.  This  causes 
a  surplus  of  energy  to  be  secreted.  The  body  can  retain  and 
use  only  a  normal  quantity  of  this  energy;  while  spooning  a 
man  may  form  many  times  the  normal.  This  surplus  will  be 
dissipated  through  involuntary  losses,  the  secret  vice  or  prosti- 
tution. If  spooning  is  continued  for  a  few  months  or  years  he 
will  suffer  from  varicosed  veins  and  varicocele,  later  he  may 
become  temporarily  or  permanently  impotent  or  sterile. 

Effects  of  Sexual  Excitement  on  Woman. —  Personal  famili- 
arities with  men  lead  to  ovarian  troubles  in  girls  which  some- 
times require  an  operation.  Frequent  excitement  leads  to  leu- 
corrhoea,  or  whites,  corresponding  to  sexual  weakness  in  the 
male.  The  eyes  that  once  glowed  with  lustre  will  become  pale 
and  sunken.  The  cheeks  once  plump,  ruddy  and  rosy  with  health 
will  become  thin  and  faded.  Nervous  prostration,  invalidism, 
consumption  or  one  or  more  of  many  other  troubles  may  follow. 

With  the  kindest  interest  in  you  and  yours,  believe  me, 

Sincerely  your  friend,  T.  W.  S. 

Example  of  Mental  Sexual  Excitement. —  In  one  of  the  north- 
ern universities,  a  j'^oung  man  called  on  the  writer  for  an  inter- 
view. He  knew  that  he  was  in  a  critical  condition.  He  wanted 
information  and  help.  He  was  found  to  be  impotent  and  possibly 
temporarily  sterile.  He  had  been  quite  free  from  the  secret  sin 
and  visiting  the  immoral  woman.  It  was  explained  to  him  that 
his  trouble  was  in  his  mind,  that  he  had  indulged  frequently,  for 
several  years,  in  some  custom  that  had  resulted  in  high  states 
of  sexual  excitement.  He  was  then  asked  to  explain  what  he 
considered  to  be  the  cause.  His  reply  was,  "Professor,  I  guess 
I  know,  but  I  never  dreamed  that  it  could  become  this  serious. 
For  nearly  three  years,  two  to  three  times  a  week,  three  or  four 
hours  at  a  time,  I  have  been  visiting  a  lady  friend.  We  have 
engaged  much  in  kissing,  embracing,  reclining  and  sitting  in 
each  other's  laps.  We  have  not  been  personally  immoral,  though 
I  have  been  ungentlemanly  enough  to  request  sexual  favors  a 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  .123 


number  of  times.  This  she  has  sternly  refused.  I  guess  this 
is  the  cause  of  all  my  trouble."  He  was  assured  that  his  con- 
clusions were  correct,  that  there  was  no  habit  more  injurious 
to  the  sexual  system,  physical  health,  mental  strength  and  moral 
character  than  that  of  which  he  was  guilty. 

Effects  of  Improper  Thinking  Explained. —  Young  men  often 
ask  why  they  suffer  certain  aches  and  pains  after  they  have  spent 
several  hours  with  their  best  girl.  Invariably  a  few  questions 
bring  forth  a  confession  of  extravagant  love  making.  Then  it 
is  explained  to  them  that  the  sexual  excitement  caused  by 
spooning  sends  a  surplus  of  blood  to  the  genital  system  and  this 
congested  condition  leads  to  an  inflammation  that  causes  the 
pain.  These  aches  and  pains  are  the  first  symptoms  heralding 
the  approach  of  varicose  veins  and  varicocele.  What  an  out- 
rage that  young  women  should  entertain  their  men  friends  in 
such  an  unnatural  way  as  to  produce  these  results  ! 

Another  Example. —  A  university  student,  delirious  with  grief 
and  crushed  in  spirit  over  a  disappointment  in  a  love  affair, 
made  an  attempt  to  commit  suicide.  When  he  came  to  himself, 
he  told  of  a  very  romantic  courtship  he  had  carried  on  with  a 
young  lady  the  previous  year ;  of  the  many  delightful  physical 
ecstasies  he  had  experienced  while  holding  her  in  his  arms  and 
when  her  lips  met  his,  of  the  correspondence  that  followed  during 
the  vacation,  of  the  heart  crushing  experience  he  was  passing 
through  due  to  a  note  he  had  received  from  her,  informing  him 
that  she  had  discovered  during  vacation  that  she  did  not  love* 
him,  and  demanded  that  their  engagement  be  broken. 

She  had  mistaken  a  sex  thrill  for  love.  When  apart  from 
him  during  vacation,  she  discovered  her  mistake.  If  she  had 
been  in  love  with  him,  she  would  have  been  as  conscious  of  that 
love  when  they  were  separated  by  weeks  and  miles  as  while 
with  him.  The  young  man  was  doubtlessly  in  love,  but  he  was 
unwise  in  expressing  that  love  through  the  channel  of  spooning. 

How  One  May  Know  When  "In  Love." — In  personal  inter- 
views and  correspondence  the  author  is  frequently  asked,  "How 
can  I  tell  when  I  am  in  love?"  This  is  an  important,  serious 
and  difficult  question  to  answer.  Friendship  and  courtship  make 
it  possible  for  young  people  to  become  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  each  other,  and  to  intelligently^  decide  whether  they  can 
and  do  love  each  other,  and  whether  it  would  be  wise  for  them 
to  marry.  Young  people  who  fondle  each  other  are  not  able 
to  discriminate  between  a  heart  beat  of  love  and  a  sex  thrill  of 
pleasure.  It  would  require  the  mental  acuteness  of  more  than 
a  Philadelphia  Lawyer  to  distinguish  between  these  rivals  in 
modern  courtship.  Sensual  desire  is  love's  enemy.  The  two 
can  not  long  thrive  together.  If  sensual  desire  dominates,  love 
will  be  destroyed  and  two  lives  will  be  stranded  that  can  never 
command  sufficient  love  to  blend  them  into  harmony,  even  by 


124  ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


the  sacred  vows  of  marriage.  Personal  familiarities  are  a  blight 
to  courtship,  cause  unwise  marriages  and  often  end  in  divorce. 
If  spooning  could  be  eliminated  from  society,  very  few  girls 
would  ever  fall,  more  men  would  retain  their  virtue,  fewer 
mistakes  would  be  made  in  the  choice  of  a  companion  and  the 
divorce  mill  would  cease  to  grind. 

Natural  Sentiments  of  Boys  and  Girls. —  It  is  natural  for  a 
girl  to  shrink  from  the  touch  of  a  boy's  arm  about  her  person 
and  to  resent  every  attempt  on  the  part  of  a  boy  to  kiss  her. 
It  is  just  as  natural  for  the  well-trained  boy  to  be  chivalrous 
toward  girls.  This  sense  of  modesty  and  discretion  on  the  part 
of  a  girl  and  the  feeling  of  tenderness  and  protection  on  the  part 
of  the  boy  can  be  easily  overcome  by  a  social  atmosphere  that 
approves  of  hugging  and  kissing.  Many  erring  girls  can  trace 
their  first  step  toward  ruin  to  a  kiss  in  childhood.  Many  men 
can  trace  their  conquest  of  women  to  their  boyish  exploits  in 
kissing  small  girls. 

When  hom.e  training  and  teaching  become  sane  and  natural, 
boys  and  girls  will  come  to  maturity  with  unkissed  lips,  friend- 
ship will  deepen  naturally  into  intelligent  pure  love,  courtship 
will  terminate  in  happy  marriage  and  divorce  cases  will  disap- 
pear from  our  court  dockets. 

Some  Girls  Take  the  Initiative. —  Young  men  are  not  always 
responsible  for  spooning.  Some  young  women  take  the  initi- 
ative. Girls  who  are  addicted  to  the  dance  are  accustomed  to 
free  personal  contact  with  men.  These  girls  are  many  times 
inclined  to  bestow  favors.  They  sometimes  invite  familiarities. 
Girls  who  keep  a  quantity  of  vicious  post  cards  in  their  parlors 
and  who  invite  their  men  friends  to  look  at  them,  do  not  object 
personally  to  spooning.  Girls  who  are  fond  of  wearing  very 
low  necked  dresses,  certainly  ought  to  be  informed  that  this  is 
the  most  extreme  and  dangerous  form  of  invitation.  The  par- 
tially concealed  charms  of  women  are  universal  temptations  to 
men.  A  woman  has  no  more  moral  right  to  dress  in  such 
manner  as  to  tempt  men  to  wrong  desire,  than  a  man  has  to 
tempt  a  woman  to  do  wrong.  A  reform  in  low-necked  dresses 
is  a  moral  necessity. 

Mosaic  Law,  Christ's  Interpretation. —  The  Jews  understood 
the  Mosaic  Law,  "Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,"  to  apply  to 
the  overt  act  only.  Christ,  who  knew  the  will  of  the  Father  and 
the  laws  of  life,  interpreted  the  Mosaic  Law  to  mean  character 
as  well  as  conduct,  when  he  said,  "Whosoever  looketh  on  a 
woman  to  lust  after  her  hath  committed  adultery  with  her 
already,  in  his  heart."  This  statement  is  not  true  simply  because 
Christ  said  it.  It  is  a  scientific  fact  that  lustful  mental  states 
injure  the  body,  the  nervous  system,  the  mind  and  moral  natures 
through  the  generation  and  dissipation  of  the  sex  life,  as  much 
and  oftentimes  more  than  would  the  overt  act  of  adultery. 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  125 


Christ  here  speaks  of  mental  adultery.  The  man  commits  it  in 
his  own  heart.  So  far  as  he  is  concerned,  he  is  injured  just 
as  much  as  if  he  had  committed  the  act  with  a  woman.  Mental 
adultery  robs  man  of  as  much  vital  energy  as  does  the  overt  act. 

Causes  and  Effects  of  Mental  Adultery. —  Modern  society  of- 
fers no  opportunity  more  conducive  to  mental  adultery  than  is 
found  in  the  custom  of  spooning.  Christ's  statement  being  true, 
in  view  of  the  prevalence  of  promiscuous  love  making,  it  is 
certainly  true  that  the  victims  of  this  form  of  adultery  exceed 
those  of  the  overt  act.  The  reader  is  not  to  infer  from  this 
arraignment  of  this  subject  that  all  who  indulge  in  hugging  and 
kissing  are  charged  with  the  sin  of  mental  adultery.  Pure  and 
innocent  young  people  might  use  this  custom,  as  a  means  of 
expressing  their  love  for  each  other,  for  a  short  time  with  only 
limited  injury.  If  it  is  persisted  in,  it  must  lead  to  mental 
adultery,  for  the  same  reason  that  tippling  leads  to  drunkenness. 
No  human  hand  ever  misappropriated  property  until  the  mental 
thief  had  stolen  the  property  over  and  over,  again  and  again. 
Finally  the  mental  thief  becomes  the  master  and  forces  the 
hands  to  take  the  stolen  property.  The  overt  act  of  adultery 
is  never  committed  until  me'^^-^^  adultery  has  been  committed 
time  and  again.  Spooning  is  me  cause  that  leads  to  mental 
adultery  and  finally  to  the  overt  act.  Girls  do  not  voluntarily 
surrender  their  virtue  because  of  a  difference  in  wages  of  $8 
and  $10  a  week.  Money  is  at  the  bottom  of  the  white  slave 
traffic  and  all  commercialized  vice.  Money  can  be  no  more 
than  a  contributory  cause  of  a  girl's  voluntary  fall.  A  half- 
witted girl,  half  trained  by  a  half-witted  mother,  would  sell  her 
virtue;  a  normal  girl  would  not.  A  system  of  ethics  that  teaches 
girls  to  permit  men  to  kiss  and  hug  them  until  their  passions 
are  aroused  beyond  self-control  is  responsible  for  the  fall  of 
girls  and  men  as  well.  The  conclusion  is  irrefutable.  Here, 
and  not  elsewhere,  do  we  find  the  one  cause  for  the  downfall 
of  young  people.  Only  cringing,  inexcusable  moral  cowardice 
and  criminal  mock  modesty  will  longer  keep  teachers,  ministers 
and  parents  from  placing  these  facts  in  the  hands  of  the  youth. 

Physical  Dangers  of  Over-Familiarity. — Spooning  is  injuri- 
ous, because  of  the  strain  upon  the  nervous  system  and  the 
dissipation  of  vital  energy,  but  this  is  not  the  only  danger. 
There  are  many  diseases  that  may  be  communicated  in  this 
manner.  The  most  serious  of  these  are  the  venereal  diseases. 
It  is  now  a  well-established  fact  that  these  diseases  may  be  com- 
municated to  innocent  parties  by  kissing,  biting,  scratching,  use 
of  spoons,  knives,  forks,  cups,  pipes  and  towels.  It  is  for  this 
reason  that  many  states  have  passed  laws  prohibiting  the  use  of 
the  public  cup  and  towel.  When  a  young  man,  infected  with 
venereal  disease,  enters  the  office  of  a  careful  physician,  he  is 
asked^  to  wash  his  hands  in  antiseptic  water,  before  touching 
anything  in  the  office. 


126  ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


Innocent  May  Suffer  from  Infection. — A  physician  told  the 
author  the  following  incident:  At  a  social  gathering,  a  young 
lady  asked  for  a  pencil  and  piece  of  paper.  A  young  man 
stepped  forward  and  offered  her  his  pencil.  Girl-like,  she  placed 
the  pencil  in  her  mouth  before  using  it.  A  few  days  later  a 
syphilitic  sore  made  its  appearance  upon  her  lip. 

In  a  recent  issue  of  one  of  the  leading  medical  journals  is  to 
be  found  the  following  incident.  The  article  is  written  by  a 
physician  who  knew  the  parties  in  the  case.  A  number  of  young 
people  gave  a  public  entertainment.  An  entrance  fee  was  charged. 
The  proceeds  were  to  be  given  to  some  charitable  cause.  Kissing 
formed  a  special  feature  of  the  entertainment.  In  the  crowd 
was  a  popular  young  man  who  was  under  the  care  of  this  physi- 
cian for  syphilis.  A  few  days  after  the  play,  five  girls  and  two 
clean  young  men  developed  syphilitic  sores  on  their  lips,  two 
other  members  of  the  party  had  similar  sores  on  the  cheek. 

In  another  town,  a  young  man  was  treated  three  years  for 
this  disease.  At  the  expiration  of  this  time  his  physician  de- 
clared that  he  could  safely  marry.  A  few  months  after  marriage 
the  physician  was  called  to  examine  and  treat  a  sore  on  the 
wife's  lip.  The  peculiar  appearance  of  the  sore  told  the  story. 
Months  after  she  was  pronounced  cured  this  doctor  was  called 
to  perform  similar  service  for  the  wife  of  a  prominent  lawyer 
in  the  town.  She  had  kissed  the  wife  of  the  first  and  guilty 
party,  and  was  the  second  person  to  be  innocently  infected. 

Innocent  Sufferers  are  Ignorant. —  These  innocently  infected 
persons  were  never  told  the  nature  of  their  troubles.  Doctors 
rarely  explain  these  things  to  innocent  sufferers,  hence  nearly 
all  people,  especially  women,  believe  such  cases  extremely  rare. 
From  the  health  point  of  view  there  are  many  other  reasons 
why  promiscuous  kissing  should  be  eliminated  from  society. 

Dangers  of  Infection. —  The  germs  of  syphilis  are  in  the 
blood  of  the  person  infected  and  are  carried  to  all  parts  of  the 
body.  Where  there  are  external  syphilitic  sores,  or  infected 
parts,  the  victim  is  likely  to  get  these  germs  on  his  hands.  In 
all  healthy  people  there  are  abrasions  on  the  lips,  so  small  as  to 
be  seen  only  by  aid  of  the  microscope,  but  amply  large  enough 
for  these  germs  to  enter. 

Results  of  Infection. — Syphilis  is  responsible  for  ninety  per 
cent  of  the  cases  of  locomotor  ataxia,  it  produces  insanity,  it  is 
the  cause  of  many  still-born  children,  of  apoplexy,  of  paralysis 
and  of  sudden  deaths.  It  shortens  life  one-third.  If  the  young 
woman  knew  the  nature  of  these  diseases  the  appalling  number 
of  young  men  who  are  infected  and  the  danger  of  contamination, 
they  surely  would  take  the  necessary  precaution  to  prevent  in- 
fection. 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  127 


SECTION  TWO— EDUCATION  THE  REMEDY 

Natural  Sex  Impulses. —  Occasional  experiences  of  sex  con- 
sciousness, feelings,  emotions  and  desire  are  natural  in  animals 
and  man.  In  animals  the  sexual  instinct  is  excited  only  at 
certain  regular  periods.  In  man  the  sex  instinct  may  be  excited 
at  any  time  and  indulged  in  solely  for  sensual  pleasure. 

Man  Abnormal. —  All  men  have  inherited  more  or  less  of 
sensual  desire.  Nearly  all  have  intensified  this  unfortunate 
heredity  by  yielding  to  sensual  impulses,  in  thoughts,  language 
or  acts.    It  follows  that  but  few  are  normal. 

Nature  teaches  the  lower  animals  to  keep  out  of  the  fire,  to 
avoid  eating  poisons  and  to  control  sexual  desire.  But  nature 
does  not  teach  a  child  to  control  the  sex  impulses.  Nature  does 
not  teach  an  infant  not  to  crawl  into  the  fire,  a  pool  of  water  or 
not  to  eat  poison. 

Control  of  Sexual  Impulses. —  The  sexual  impulse  among  the 
lower  animals  is  guided  and  controlled  by  instinct.  The  sexual 
impulse  in  human  beings  is  to  be  guided  by  reason  and  controlled 
by  will.  The  attitude  of  the  reason  and  will  toward  the  sexual 
impulse  will  be  almost  wholly  determined  by  the  education 
received.  If  this  education  is  scientific  and  moral,  timely  and 
wisely  given,  virtue  will  be  safeguarded.  If  children  are  neg- 
lected in  this  respect,  their  reason  and  will  are  likely  to  be  found 
powerless  when  temptation  assails. 

Dawning  of  a  Better  Day. —  In  the  trend  of  social  progress 
a  better  day  has  come.  We  are  rapidly  coming  to  see  the 
imperative  need  of  proper  sex  education  for  both  sexes  and  all 
ages.  In  the  past  law-makers,  moralizers  and  teachers  have 
dealt  with  the  effects  of  the  social  evil  and  have  neglected  to 
study  the  causes.  We  no  longer  turn  away  like  Pharisees,  and 
pretend  that  we  do  not  know  what  exists.  We  are  abandoning 
our  foolish,  cowardly  puritanical  hypocrisy. 

Education  the  Remedy. —  Wholesome  legislation  will  help, 
evangelization  will  help,  reform  organizations  will  help,  but  the 
one  paramount  need  of  the  hour  is  a  sane,  practical  and  universal 
application  of  the  words  of  Jesus,  "Ye  shall  know  the  truth  and 
the  truth  shall  make  you  free." 

Moral,  Immoral  and  Unmoral  People. —  We  are  not  born 
with  moral  convictions  or  moral  characters.  There  are  moral, 
immoral  and  unmoral  people  Their  attitude  toward  any  moral 
subject  is  determined  by  the  education  they  have  received.  In- 
fants are  neither  moral  nor  immoral,  they  are  unmoral.  If  a 
man,  from  infancy,  has  been  placed  under  such  environment  as 
to  receive  no  moral  training  whatever,  at  maturity  he  would 
still  be  unmoral.  Again,  if  this  same  man  had  been  trained  from 
infancy  to  believe  that  lying,  stealing,  disobedience,  anger,  drunk- 


128 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


enness,  murder,  adultery  and  idolatry  were  honorable  and  right, 
he  would  engage  in  these  things  with  the  sanction  of  his  own 
conscience.  He  would  be  unmoral,  not  immoral.  Paul's  wrongly 
educated  conscience  sanctioned  the  death  of  the  Christians.  In 
this  he  was  unmoral  rather  than  immoral. 

Morality  is  the  product  of  voluntarily  choosing  to  do,  in 
thought,  word  and  act,  what  is  known  to  be  right  and  in  resisting 
what  is  known  to  be  wrong. 

Immorality  is  the  product  of  voluntarily  choosing  to  do,  in 
thought,  word  and  act,  what  is  known  to  be  wrong  and  in 
refusing  to  do  what  is  known  to  be  right, 

Unmorality  is  the  product  of  leaving  the  conscience  unedu- 
cated, or  of  a  conscience  partly  or  wholly  trained  to  believe 
wrong  to  be  right. 

The  moral  man  chooses  to  resist  temptation  and  to  do  right. 

The  immoral  man  chooses  to  do  wrong  and  yields  to  tempta- 
tion. 

The  unmoral  man  is  powerless  to  make  an  intelligent  choice ; 
all  acts  are  legitimate  to  him. 

The  first  man  deserves  reward  and  gets  it  ;  the  second  man 
deserves  punishment  and  sooner  or  later  receives  it;  the  third 
man  deserves  pity  and  help,  but,  as  a  rule,  he  is  severely  censured 
and  unjustly  punished. 

Inconsistent  Teaching. — Why  does  the  small  boy's  conscience 
condemn  him  for  lying,  stealing  and  disobedience,  and  fail  to 
make  protest  against  secret  vice?  The  simple  answer  is,  his 
conscience  was  normally  educated  in  the  school,  home  and 
church  in  relation  to  the  first  wrongs,  but  it  was  not  educated 
normally  in  relation  to  the  last  evil.  Why  do  young  men  hang 
their  heads  in  shame  because  of  lying,  stealing,  drunkenness  and 
murder  and  then  boast  of  their  conquests  among  women?  In 
relation  to  the  first  crimes  their  consciences  were  normally  edu- 
cated by  the  school,  church  and  home;  in  relation  to  the  last 
mentioned  crime  their  consciences  were  not  trained  by  the 
school,  church  and  home.  They  were  trained  by  the  vicious 
and  ignorant  to  regard  the  secret  vice  and  fornication  as  physical 
necessities  and  manly  achievements.  Under  this  false  teaching 
and  lack  of  wholesome  training,  boys  and  men  often  boast  of 
their  conquests,  whether  guilty  or  not.  Are  they  moral,  immoral 
or  unmoral?    They  are  a  cross  between  the  three. 

School,  Church,  Home  Responsible. —  Now  let  us  apply  the 
foregoing  principles  to  this  degenerate  social  custom  of  lascivious 
love  making.  It  is  quite  general  among  young  people.  Have 
the  school,  home  and  church  given  young  people  sane,  ethical 
and  scientific  instruction  on  this  problem,  or  have  they  ignored 
it?  What  sources  of  instruction  are  open  to  boys  and  girls, 
young  men  and  women?  In  every  town  suggestive  post  cards 
are  ofTered  for  sale,  fully  one-third  of  the  scenes  exhibited  at 
the  cheap  shows  and  the  performances  at  the  theaters  consist 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  129 


of  suggestive  relations  between  the  sexes.  Serial  love  stories 
and  novels  excuse,  condone  and  approve  of  spooning.  Many 
boys  and  men  boast  of  their  victories  with  women.  As  a  result 
of  this  wholesale  wrong  teaching  and  little  or  no  correct  instruc- 
tion from  right  sources,  most  boys  and  girls,  men  and  women 
are  unmoral,  rather  than  immoral.  But,  the  saddest  feature  of 
this  unmoral  social  condition  is  that  our  young  people,  unpro- 
tected, find  themselves  well  nigh  powerless  to  resist  wrong  doing 
in  the  presence  of  strong  temptation. 

Education  Makes  Character. —  The  ability  to  choose  the  right 
and  to  reject  the  wrong  course  of  action  is  determined  by  moral 
convictions  and  character.  Moral  convictions  are  produced  by 
wholesome  education  and  a  sincere  desire  to  know  and  do  the 
right.  Character  can  not  be  inherited,  received  as  a  gift  from 
a  friend  or  purchased  at  any  price.  Character  is  produced  by  a 
persistent  choice  of  what  is  right,  and  rejection  of  what  is  wrong. 

Moral  convictions  on  honesty  result  from  right  education  on 
the  subject  and  a  sincere  desire  to  be  honest.  Honesty,  as  an 
element  of  character,  is  produced  by  a  persistent  choice  of 
honesty  in  preference  to  every  temptation  to  be  dishonest. 

Moral  convictions  on  personal  and  social  responsibility,  in 
relation  to  manhood's  honor  and  womanhood's  virtue,  result 
from  wholesome  education  on  these  subjects  and  a  sincere  desire 
to  be  pure.  Purity,  as  an  element  of  character,  is  produced 
through  a  persistent  choice  to  be  modest  and  discreet  in  all  of 
one's  social  relations  with  the  opposite  sex. 

Education  and  Grace  Necessary. —  Many  religious  people  seem 
to  think  that  grace  is  an  absolute  specific  for  all  sexual  irregu- 
larities, and  for  them  to  admit  the  necessity  of  proper  teaching 
of  sex,  personal  and  social  purity  truths,  would  be  to  minimize 
the  efficacy  of  the  atonement.  Impure  thinking  and  bad  practices 
gradually  establish  a  pathological  condition  in  the  sexual  system. 
This  leads  to  abnormal  desire,  due  largely  to  a  physical  condition 
that  has  been  produced  by  sending  too  much  blood  to  the  genitals. 
Grace  operates  in  the  moral  nature.  For  God  to  restore  the 
average  man  to  a  normal  sexual  condition,  at  the  time  of  con- 
version, would  require  nothing  short  of  a  miracle  in  the  physical 
realm.  It  is  the  part  of  education  in  childhood  to  prevent  these 
unnatural  conditions  taking  place.  It  is  the  part  of  sane  educa- 
tion to  teach  the  abnormal  man  how  to  become  normal. 

Sex  Instruction  An  Absolute  Necessity. —  Personal  interviews 
with  thousands  of  young  converts,  among  men,  have  convinced 
the  author  that  the  greatest  struggle  men  have  in  trying  to  live 
the  Christian  life  is  related  to  sex.  If  grace  corrected  these 
problems,  men  would  meet  with  fewer  defeats  after  conversion. 
No  minister  and  no  evangelist  has  completed  his  duty  to  a  young 
man  whom  he  has  led  to  Christ,  until  he  has  helped  him  in  some 
way  to  understand  his  sex  problems. 


130  ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED 


The  vice  reports  of  large  cities,  where  careful  investigations 
have  been  made,  reveal  that  many  of  the  denizens  of  the  "red 
light"  districts  were  once  Sunday  School  pupils  and  some  grew 
up  in  the  church.  The  fact  that  some  members  of  the  church 
are  guilty  of  sexual  crimes  and  occasionally  a  minister  falls, 
shows  that  the  efforts  of  the  church  in  the  past  have  not  been 
able  to  solve  these  social  problems.  Boys  and  girls,  men  and 
women,  are  safer  in  the  church  than  they  are  on  the  outside,  but 
they  can  never  be  absolutely  safe  anywhere  while  sex  instruction 
for  the  masses  is  neglected  by  the  home,  the  school  and  the 
church. 

Education  An  Essential  Part  of  Reform. —  Along  with  the 
reform  campaign  of  abolishing  the  white  slave  traffic  and  the 
suppression  of  public  places  of  vice  must  go  a  systematic  cam- 
paign of  sane  and  safe  education.  The  author  has  found  a 
number  of  colleges,  where  the  horrors  of  venereal  diseases  have 
been  annually  emphasized  by  lectures  on  sex  hygiene,  who  failed 
to  place  proper  emphasis  on  how  to  live  a  continent  life  and 
that  there  has  been  a  noticeable  increase  in  the  practice  of  the 
secret  sin  and  in  clandestine  relations  with  supposedly  pure  girls. 
This  goes  to  show  that,  if  an  abnormal  man  is  frightened  or 
forced  out  of  one  form  of  vice  he  will  resort  to  another.  While 
the  immediate  suppression  of  the  white  slave  traffic  and  public 
immorality  would  be  a  great  victory,  in  the  author's  opinion,  if 
it  is  not  done  in  connection  with  school,  home  and  church  edu- 
cational campaigns,  it  will  result  largely  in  substituting  one  form 
of  vice  for  another.  Just  to  the  extent  that  young  men  come 
to  understand  that  "all  immoral  women  are  diseased  part  of  the 
time  and  part  of  the  immoral  women  are  diseased  all  of  the 
time,"  that  once  infected  often  means  always  infected,  that 
eighty  per  cent  of  the  blindness  from  birth  and  over  fifty  per 
cent  of  the  operations  on  married  women  are  due  to  infection 
from  husbands  who  supposed  themselves  cured,  will  they  avoid 
clandestine  relations  with  the  opposite  sex.  There  is  abundant 
evidence  of  an  increase  of  clandestine  prostitution  over  what 
existed  ten  years  ago.  If  the  reform  wave  advances  ahead  of 
the  educational  movement,  this  social  condition  will  become  more 
apparent.  The  educational  campaign  is  showing  splendid  results 
wherever  it  has  gone  and  has  been  conducted  properly.  In 
lecturing  to  young  men,  in  teaching  young  men  and  in  books 
for  young  men,  emphasis  should  be  placed  on  these  things  that 
they  can  live  pure,  how  to  live  pure  and  that  the  abnormal  man 
can  become  normal. 

Chief  Cause  of  Degeneracy. — "My  people  perish  for  lack  of 
knowledge."  No  one  cause  of  human  degeneracy  is  more  clearly 
pointed  out  in  the  Bible  than  that  of  the  social  evil.  Why  so 
many  poorly  developed  bodies  and  dwarfed  minds,  enervated 
fathers  and  sickly  mothers,  puny  children,  lustful  sons  and  fallen 
daughters  ?    Gradually  law-makers,  teachers,  reformers,  ministers 


ETHICS  OF  THE  UNMARRIED  131 


and  parents  are  beginning  to  see  that,  in  spite  of  our  past 
methods  of  legislation,  education  and  evangelization,  human  de- 
linquents are  on  the  increase.  Gradually  they  are  finding  out 
that  the  chief  cause  is  the  violation  of  the  laws  of  sex.  We  are 
slowly  learning  that  the  policy  of  silence  has  signally  failed  to 
produce  pure  men  and  women.  It  has  taken  the  world  a  long 
time  to  see  that  "Ye  shall  know  the  truth  and  the  truth  shall 
make  you  free,"  is  the  only  sane  and  safe  method  of  dealing 
with  social  evil  problems. 

Proper  Distribution  of  Information. — *  Practical  Eugenics, 

the  official  organ  of  the  Single  Standard  Eugenic  Movement,  and 
The  Light,  the  official  organ  of  the  World's  Purity  Federation, 
should  be  in  every  home.  In  the  choice  of  papers  for  the  home 
these  should  be  selected  with  the  best  church  paper.  There 
should  be  in  every  home  a  book  or  books  treating  in  a  chaste, 
safe,,  simple  and  scientific  manner  every  phase  of  heredity  and 
sex.  Parents  should  prepare  themselves  to  give  the  earliest 
instruction  to  their  children  and  be  able  to  select  for  them  the 
best  books  to  read  as  they  grow  older.  Many  colleges  are  now 
making  this  a  part  of  their  instruction.  A  strong  effort  is  being 
made  to  introduce  this  work  in  our  high  schools.  When  the 
time  comes  that  this  is  made  a  functional  part  of  our  school 
work,  the  earliest  and  most  important  part  of  this  teaching  is 
still  the  duty  of  the  parent. 

If  the  distribution  of  sex  information  is  taken  out  of  the 
hands  of  ignorant  playmates,  companions  and  servants  and 
becomes  the  sacred  obligation  of  wise  teachers,  noble  fathers  and 
pure  mothers,  then  will  morbid  curiosity  and  low  ideals  be 
replaced  by  wholesome  knowledge  and  pure  ideals ;  virtue  will 
be  safeguarded,  the  home  protected,  society  purified,  the  church 
honored  and  the  future  of  the  nation  assured. 


*  Information  regrarding  "The  Shannon  Purity  Books"  cheerfully 
furnished  by  the  publishers,  The  S.  A.  Mullikin  Co.,  Marietta,  Ohio. 


CHAPTER  VII 


MARRIAGE 


SECTION  ONE— WHAT  EVERYBODY  SHOULD  KNOW 

The  Definition  of  Marriage.— In  the  preceding  pages  we  have 
discussed  to  some  extent,  the  subjects  of  Love  and  Beauty, 
These  two  subjects  are  closely  associated  with  marriage.  Love 
and  beauty  are,  to  the  individual,  motives  which  lead  to  mar- 
riage; but  they  are  not  the  fundamental  motives.  "Marriage  is 
the  union  of  a  man  with  a  woman,  who  associate  themselves  in 
order  to  perpetuate  the  species^  to  aid  each  other  by  mutual 
assistance,  to  support  together  the  chances  of  life,  and  to 
endure  the  same  fate." 

A  Man  Not  a  Man  Until  Marriage.— A  man  first  becomes  a 
man  and  a  woman  a  woman  in  marriage.  Only  when  united  by 
that  mysterious  rite  does  each  find  nature  satisfied,  and  all  the 
faculties  and  functions  meetly  exercised.  By  such  union  those 
powers  which  are  directed  without  the  individual,  those  strong 
sentiments  which  are  the  reverse  of  the  selfish  and  introverted 
portions  of  our  constitution,  are  called  into  action.  The  hus- 
band and  father  no  longer  labors  for  himself  alone,  no  longer 
even  principally  for  himself.  There  are  others  who,  he  feels, 
have  claims  upon  his  time,  his  thoughts,  his  possessions,  more 
imperative  even  than  himself.  He  first  provides  for  these,  and 
for  their  sakes  willingly  and  often  undergoes  deprivations  and 
self-denials. 

Home  and  Yirtne. — Just  in  proportion  as  love  is  pure,  mar- 
riage honored,  and  the  bed  undefiled,  will  all  the  other  Christian 
virtues  be  admired  and  praised.  No  more  ominous  sign  of 
decay  and  deep  corruption  in  a  nation  can  be  seen  than  when 
there  is  a  wide-spread  aversion  to  marriage,  an  oft-repeated 
sneer  at  the  happiness  it  brings,  a  current  doubt  as  to  the 
fidelity  to  those  who  are  united  in  the  bonds  of  matrimony. 

Looking  Forward  to  Marriage.— Most  young  persons  of  both 
sexes  look  forward  to  marriage  as  a  desirable  condition,  and 
when  they  have  entered  it,  they  accept  cheerfully  its  burdens, 
observe  honorably  its  injunctions,  and  are  far  happier  than  if 
they  had  remained  single. 

Physical  Fitness  for  Marriage.— Remember,  marriage  is  for 
the  purpose  of  offspring.    The  law,  moral  and  physical,  must 

132 


MARRIAGE 


133 


condemn  any  marriage  in  which  this  purpose  is  not  at  all,  or 
only  imperfectly,  carried  out.  Hence,  virility  is  a  necessary 
preliminary  to  marriage. 

Don't  Marry  too  Young. — Marriage  works  sure  and  fatal 
injury  on  the  constitution  of  boy-s  or  very  young  men.  Their 
lives  are  shortened,  their  health  enfeebled,  their  mental  powers 
frequently  impaired.  The  best  age  for  a  young  man  to  marry 
is  from  twenty-three  to  thirty-five  years.  The  woman,  from 
twenty-three  to  thirty.    Too  early  marriage  is  especially  bad  for 


THE  WEDDING  PROCESSION. 


women.  On  the  other  hand,  too  late  marriage  is  not  well. 
The  soft  parts  are  liable  to  become  rigid  and  less  capable  of 
yielding  in  child-birth. 

Hereditary  Taints.— Many  families  have  hereditary  taints. 
It  is  probable,  at  least  possible,  that  a  pre-disposition  to  con- 
sumption, scrofula,  insanity,  and  the  like,  may  be  passed  down 
to  the  offspring.  It  is  quite  certain  that  these  diseases  will  be 
inherited  by  the  children  should  both  the  man  and  woman  have 
such  tendencies, 
ft 


134  MARRIAGE 

Late  Marriagres  a  Cause  of  Disease.— Elderly  men  should  not 
marry.  Remember  that  virility  is  essential  to  produce  healthy, 
vigorous  offspring.  Old  men  have,  unless  in  rare  cases,  lost 
much  of  their  virility.  One  noted  writer  claims  that  the  cause 
of  the  increasing  number  of  diseases  and  weaknesses  of  our 
generation  is  the  growing  tendency  to  postpone  marriage  until 
time  or  indulgence  has  diminished  the  forces  and  exposed  the 
system  to  succumb  readily  to  any  unusual  drain  upon  its 
resources. 

Malformations. — Malformations  should,  in  some  cases, 
preclude  the  idea  of  marriage.  But  such  cases  are  not  numer- 
ous. A  careful  investigation  by  an  intelligent  physician  may 
settle  all  doubtful  cases. 

Relative  A^es  of  Husband  and  Wife.  It  seems  to  be  the 
sentiment,  all  but  universal,  that  the  husband  should  be  the 
older,  say  from  five  to  ten  years. 

One  writer  says:  "I  think  there  should  always  be  an 
interval  of  about  ten  years  between  a  man  of  mature  age  and 
his  wife.  Women  age  much  more  rapidly  than  do  men,  and  as 
the  peculiar  functions  of  matrimony  should  cease  in  both 
parties  about  the  same  time,  such  interval  as  this  is  evidently 
desirable." 

Prof.  Fowler's  Statement.— "Up  to  twenty-two,  those  who 
propose  marriage  should  be  about  the  same  age;  yet  a  differ- 
ence of  even  fifteen  years,  after  the  youngest  is  twenty-five, 
need  not  prevent  a  marriage,  when  everything  else  is  favorable. 
But  a  man  of  forty-five  may  marry  a  woman  of  twenty -six  or 
upwards  much  more  safely  than  one  of  thirty  a  girl  below 
twenty;  for  her  natural  coyness  requires  more  delicate  treat- 
ment than  his  abruptness  is  likely  to  bestow.  He  is  apt  to  err 
fundamentally  by  precipitancy,  presupposing  that  her  mental 
sexuality  is  as  mature  as  his  own.  Though  a  man  upwards  of 
forty  must  not  marry  one  below  twenty-two,  yet  a  man  of  fifty 
may  venture  to  marry  a  woman  of  twenty-five,  if  he  is  hale  and 
descended  from  a  long-lived  ancestry.  Still,  no  girl  under  twenty 
should  ever  marry  any  man  over  twenty -six. 

Ill-Mated  in  Years.— "The  love  of  an  elderly  man  for  a  girl  is 
more  parental  than  conjugal;  while  hers  for  him  is  like  that  of 
a  daughter  for  a  father,  rather  than  wife  for  husband.  He 
loves  her  as  a  pet,  and  therefore  as  his  inferior,  instead  of  as  a 
woman;  and  is  compelled  to  look  down  upon  her,  as  inexperi- 
enced, below  him  in  judgment,  too  often  impulsive  and  unwise; 
which  obliges  him  to  make  too  many  allowances  to  be  com- 
patible with  a  genuine  union.  And  she  is  compelled  to  look 
upon  him  more  as  one  to  be  reverenced,  perhaps  feared,  and  as 
more  good  and  wise  than  companionable.  Their  ideas  and 
feelings  must  necessarily  be  dissimilar.  He  may  indeed  pet, 
flatter  and  indulge  her  as  he  would  a  grown  daughter,  and 
appreciate  her  artless  innocence  and  girlish  light-heartedness, 


THE  BRIDE 


136 


MARRIAGE 


yet  all  this  is  not  genuine  masculine  and  feminine  love;  nor  can 
she  exert  over  him  the  influence  every  man  requires  from  his 
wife." 

Identity  of  Taste  and  Diversity  of  Temperament.— Great  care 
should  be  taken  in  the  choice  of  a  partner  for  life.  Accomplish- 
ments, social  position,  health  and  beauty  should  all  be  con- 
sidered. But  more  than  that,  identity  of  taste  and  diversity  oj 
temperament  between  husband  and  wife  outweighs  all  other  con- 
siderations. 

Marriages  are  happiest  and  most  productive  of  bright  and 
healthy  offspring  where  husband  and  wife  differ  in  both  body 
and  mind.  And  yet  the  diversity  in  all  matters  of  temperament 
should  not  be  too  great.  A  man  of  warm,  loving  disposition 
should  not  marry  a  woman  who  coldly  repulses  his  efforts  at 
love-making.  And  the  reverse  is  also  true;  a  woman  of  warm 
and  ardent  disposition  craves  the  responsive  affections  of  a  hus- 
band. 

Don'ts  in  Selecting  a  Life  Companion, — Don't  sell  yourself 
for  money  or  position. 

Don't  throw  yourself  away;  remember  marriage  is  not  for  a 
day. 

Don't  fail  to  seek  the  advice  of  your  parents. 
Don't  marry  to  please  a  third  party. 
Don't  marry  to  spite  anyone. 

Don't  marry  because  someone  else  is  seeking  the  same 
person. 

Don't  marry  to  get  rid  of  anyone. 

Don't  marry  merely  from  the  impulse  of  love. 

Don't  marry  without  love. 

Don't  marry  simply  because  you  have  promised  to  do  so. 
Don't  fail  to  test  thoroughly  effects  of  separation. 
Don't  fail  to   consider  the  effects  of  heredity  on  your  % 
children. 

Don't  fail  to  test  thoroughly  protracted  association. 
Don't  marry  suddenly. 
Don't  marry  downward. 

Don't  fail  to  consider  the  grade  of  the  one  you-are  to  marry. 

Temperaments. — We  have  referred  to  the  matter  of  temper- 
aments in  another  part  of  this  book.  It  is  our  opinion  that  this 
subject  is  worthy  of  profound  consideration.  It  would  be  well 
for  the  man  and  woman  who  contemplate  marriage  to  make  a 
special  study  of  this  subject,  and  not  leave  this  matter  to  mere 
chance.  The  race  would  be  greatly  improved  if  marriages  could 
be  made  on  scientific  principles. 

The  writer  well  remembers  a  large  family,  mostly  boys,  who 
sprung  from  a  father  and  mother  well  mated  as  to  temperament. 
Perhaps  there  was  not  one  of  the  children  who  was  not  superior 
to  either  the  father  or  mother.  At  least,  none  were  inferior  to 
the  parents,  and  most  of  them  much  superior  to  either  parent. 


MARRIAGE  137 

A  Question  of  Doubt.— -One  author  makes  the  following  state- 
ment: "Marry  your  conjugal  mate— your  personal  dupHcate, 
your  approximate  equal  in  development  and  your  like."  This 
statement  may  be  correct  if  properly  understood,  but  on  the 
face  of  it,  it  would  seem  to  teach  that  a  person  should  marry 
one  of  the  same  temperament.  If  this  were  followed  out  fully, 
it  would  be  a  sad  day  for  our  race.  Temperaments  should  be 
unlike  in  husband  and  wife. 

Marrying  Near  Relatives.— One  writer  says:  "The  fear  of 
marrying  a  cousin,  even  a  first  cousin,  is  entirely  groundless, 
provided  there  is  no  decided  hereditary  taint  in  the  family.  And 
when  such  a  hereditary  taint  does  exist,  the  danger  is  not 
greater  than  in  marrying  into  any  other  family  where  it  is  also 
found.  But  as  few  families  are  wholly  without  some  lurking 
Dredisposition  to  disease,  it  is  not  well,  as  a  rule,  to  run  the  risk 
«)f  developing  this  by  repeated  unions." 

^^The  Marriage  of  Cousins,"  says  the  London  Lancet,  "pro- 
vided both  are  healthy,  has  no  tendency  to  produce  disease  in 
the  offspring.  If,  however,  the  cousins  inherit  the  disease,  or 
proclivity  to  it,  of  their  common  ancestor,  their  children  will 
have  strong  tendency  to  that  disease,  which  might  be  fostered 
or  suppressed  by  circumstances. 

"There  can  be  no  question  that  cousins  descended  from  an 
insane  or  highly  consumptive  grandparent  should  not  intermarry; 
but  we  can  not  see  any  reason  for  supposing  that  either  insanity 
or  consumption  would  result  from  the  intermarriage  of  healthy 
cousins." 

Taint  of  Insanity. — Life  insurance  companies  are  very  care- 
ful to  examine  into  the  ancestry  of  the  one  seeking  insurance. 
This  is  "business."  Should  young  people  seeking  marriage  be 
any  less  business-like?  Cancer,  gout,  asthma,  diseases  of  the 
heart,  hysteria,  epilepsy,  paralysis  and  insanity  may  descend, 
and  many  times  do  descend,  from  the  unhappy  parents  to  the 
more  unhappy  offspring. 

Many  cases  commonly  attributed  to  physical  or  moral  shocks 
are  really  instances  of  the  breaking  out  of  an  inherited  tendency, 
which  has  luried  unheeded  in  the  system  until  aroused  by  some 
unusual  excitement.  From  one-third  to  one-half  of  all  attacks 
of  insanity  owe  their  origin  to  hereditary  causes. 

A  Sad  Case. — The  writer  is  acquainted  with  the  children,  the 
grandchildren  and  the  great-grandchildren  of  a  woman  who  died 
insane,  some  fifty  years  ago.  Each  generation  shows  the  taint 
of  insanity.  Not  all,  of  course,  but  it  is  scattered  along  down 
xhe  generations.  How  long  it  is  to  continue  the  Lord  only 
knows.  It  would  be  well  for  the  world  if  the  tainted  ones  should 
c^ase  to  marry. 

AToid  Marrying  a  Diseased  Person.— We  discuss  the  subject 
ot  venereal  disease  in  another  part  of  this  book,  and  will  only 
th'  )w  out  the  red  light  of  warning  in  this  place.    Before  enter- 


138 


MARRIAGE 


ing  into  the  marriage  relation,  look  well  into  this  matter. 
Ladies,  beware  of  the  man  tainted  with  any  of  these  awful  dis- 
eases. Even  though  you  may  be  sure  that  all  physical  effects 
have  passed,  the  moral  taint  is  there  unless  the  young  man, 
in  sackcloth  and  ashes,  has  repented  and  purged  his  conscience. 

Lon^  Engagements.— The  great  English  surgeon,  Dr.  Acton, 
on  the  subject  of  long  engagements,  has  this  to  say:  "All  med- 
ical experience  proves  that  for  anyone,  especially  a  young  man, 
to  enter  into  a  long  engagement  without  any  immediate  hope  of 
fulfilling  it,  is,  physically,  an  almost  unmitigated  evil.  I  have 
reason  to  know  that  this  condition  of  constant  excitement  has 
often  caused  not  only  dangerously  frequent  and  long-continued 
nocturnal  emissions,  but  most  painful  affections  of  the  testes. 
These  results  sometimes  follow  the  progress  of  an  ordinary  two 
or  three-months'  courtship  to  an  alarming  extent.  The  danger 
and  distress  may  be  much  more  serious  when  the  marriage  is 
postponed  for  years." 

Duty  of  Fidelity.— Nothing  is  more  certain  to  undermine 
domestic  felicity  and  sap  the  foundation  of  marital  happiness 
than  marital  infidelity.  The  risks  of  disease  which  ^  married 
man  runs  in  impure  intercourse  are  far  more  serious,  because 
they  involve  not  only  himself,  but  his  wife  and  children.  He 
should  know  that  there  is  nothing  which  a  woman  will  not  for- 
give sooner  than  such  a  breach  of  confidence.  He  is  exposed  to 
the  plots,  and  is  prett}^  certain  sooner  or  later  to  fall  into  the 
snares,  of  those  atrocious  parti-es  who  subsist  on  blackmail. 
And  should  he  escape  these  complications,  he  still  must  lose 
self-respect,  and  carry  about  with  him  the  burden  of  a  guilty 
conscience  and  a  broken  vow.  If  we  have  urged  on  the  celibate 
the  preservation  of  chastity,  we  still  more  emphatically  call  upon 
the  married  man  for  the  observation  of  fidelity. 


SECTION  TWO— ETHICS  OF  MARRIAGE 

The  Law  of  LoYe. — Love  is  the  basis  of  marriage;  so  should  it 
be  of  married  life.  Love  seeks  the  good  of  the  beloved  object — 
desires  to  promote  the  dear  one's  happiness,  and  avert  sorrow, 
care  and  pain.  We  may  leave  love  to  find  out  the  ways  and 
means  of  doing  this,  and  need  not  fetter  affection  with  formulas. 
It  will  do  the  right  thing  at  the  right  time,  fall  short  in  nothing 
and  never  transcend  its  bounds. 

This  Is  our  Highest  Ideal— our  notion  of  that  perfect  love 
which  casteth  out  selfishness,  which  never  forgets  its  divine  ori- 
gin is  always  mindful  of  its  sacred  office,  and  whose  azure  wings 
are  never  bedrabbled  in  the  mire  of  earthly  grossness.  But  lov- 
ers, wives  and  husbands  are  poor,  imperfect  mortals,  after  all, 
and  there  are  few  married  couples  who  may  not  profit  by  some 
well-considered  hints  in  regard  to  the  minor  morals  of  matrimo- 
nial and  domestic  life. 


MARRIAGE 


139 


Matrimonial  Fidelity. — The  first  duty  which  married  persons 
owe  to  each  other  is  to  maintain  that  sacred  and  unalterable 
fidelity  toward  each  other  to  which  they  are  sworn  by  their  bridal 
vows.  This  fidelity  implies  something  more  than  the  avoidance 
of  overt  jacts  of  conjugal  transgression  which  shock  the  moral 
sense  of  community  and  awaken  public  indignation.  There  may 
be  folly  and  wrong  where  there  is  no  actual  violation  of  the  law 
of  the  land.  The  moth  may  flit  about  the  lamp  flame  for  a  time 
without  falling  into  it,  and  a  flirtation  may  originate  in  vanity 


CAN   IT  BE  HE  IS  UNTRUE  r 

or  pique,  and  end  in  nothing  worse  than  a  brief  infatuation  on 
one  side  and  a  few  keen  pangs  of  jealousy  on  the  other,  but  the 
danger  of  more  serious  results  is  fearful. 

Flirtations.— Beware,  then,  of  the  slightest  approach  to  tri- 
fling with  the  holy  bonds  5^ou  have  assumed.  Let  there  be  no 
cause  for  a  single  anxious  thought,  for  one  hour  of  disquiet  or 
doubt  on  the  part  of  the  one  you  have  sworn  to  love  and  cherish. 


140  MARRIAGE 

That  one  must  be  first  in  your  thoughts  always.  The  hopes,  the 
plans,  the  happiness  of  husband  and  wife  are  bound  up  together. 
We  can  not  divide  the  most  sacred  sympathies  of  our  nature  be- 
tween our  lawful  mate  and  another  person. 

Thine  Own,  Foreyer  Thine,  is  the  language  of  the  true  hus- 
band or  wife.  We  may  have  father,  mother,  brothers,  sisters,, 
friends,  all  near  and  dear  to  us,  but  before  all,  and  above  all, 
must  be  the  one  to  whom  we  have  given  the  hand  and  heart  in 
marriage.  Poverty  may  benumb  the  soul  with  icy  hands;  mis- 
fortune may  darken  our  pathway;  sickness  may  lay  us  low; 
beauty  may  fade  and  strength  depart,  but  love  and  constancy 
are  but  a  name  if  they  live  not  through  all. 

Mutual  Confidence. — Married  people  who  would  live  happily 
together  must  treat  each  other  with  perfect  confidence,  and  be 
strictly  honest  and  unreserved  in  their  intercourse.  Duplicity, 
even  in  the  smallest  matters,  must  be  carefully  avoided.  A  wife 
must  not  deceive  a  husband,  or  a  husband  his  wife,  in  anything. 
When  one  gets  into  the  habit  of  doing  anything  of  which  he  or 
she  is  ashamed  to  speak  to  the  one  who  should  be  as  another 
self,  there  is  the  beginning  of  a  course  of  wrong-doing  of  which  no 
one  can  foresee  the  end.  With  the  first  detected  deception— and 
deception  seldom  remains  long  undetected — there  comes  a  loss  of 
confidence,  which  it  is  almost  impossible  to  fully  restore;  but 
with  mutual  unreserved  honesty  of  purpose  and  complete  open- 
ness, there  will  come  a  faith  in  each  other  which  nothing  can 
shake.  Where  such  honesty,  frankness  and  confidence  exist, 
there  can  be  no  room  for  jealousy,  no  grounds  for  bitterness  and 
strife. 

Charity.— No  one  is  free  from  faults.  If  courtship  has  not 
revealed  them  to  the  lovers,  marriage  will  certainly  remove  the 
veil  and  show  each  to  the  other  with  the  failings,  foibles  and 
weaknesses  of  our  imperfect  humanity.  Love,  like  charity,  may 
cover  a  multitude  of  sins,  but  it  can  not  make  us  blind  to  the 
faults  of  character  and  the  errors  of  habit  which  we  shall  inev- 
itably discover  in  the  beloved;  but  the  discoveries  we  may  make 
should  not  alienate  us  in  any  degree  or  cool  our  love;  for  while 
we  see  some  things  that  we  do  not  approve,  we  should  bear  in 
mind  the  fact  that  we  probably  have  as  many  and  as  great  faults 
as  our  companion,  and  that  there  will  be  need  of  constant  mutual 
forbearance  and  charity. 

Shall  Husband  ^nd  Wife  Criticise  ?— It  is  a  duty  we  owe  to 
our  friends,  and  especially  to  our  best  of  all  earthly  friends — our 
wife  or  husband — to  remind  them,  in  a  spirit  of  kindness  and 
charity,  of  their  faults,  with  a  view  to  their  correction.  We  must 
not  do  this  in  a  censorious  and  self-righteous  spirit,  but  consid- 
erately and  tenderly,  and  we  must  not  manifest  impatience  if  the 
habits  of  years  are  not  wholly  abandoned  in  a  week. 

A^ree  to  Disagree.— When  a  husband  and  wife  can  not  think 
alike  on  any  particular  subject,  they  can  at  least  "agree  to  dis- 


MARRIAGE 


141 


agree,"  and  not  allow  a  slight  difference  of  opinion  to  cause  un- 
kind feelings  or  estrangement.  Be  tolerant  everywhere,  but 
especially  at  home. 

We  may  establish  a  claim  on  some  incidental  circumstance, 
or  the  bare  fact  of  relationship,  and  impose  burdens  and  accept 
kindness  without  a  thought  of  obligation  on  our  part. 

Matrimonial  Politeness.— The  husband  should  never  cease 
to  be  a  lover,  or  fail  in  any  of  those  delicate  attentions  and  tender 
expressions  of  affectionate  solicitude  which  marked  his  inter- 
course before  marriage  with  his  heart's  queen.  All  the  respectful 
deference,  every  courteous  observance,  all  the  self-sacrificing  de- 
votion that  can  be  claimed  by  the  mistress  is  certainly  due  to  the 
wife,  and  he  is  no  true  husband  and  no  true  gentleman  who 
habitually  withholds  them. 

Honor,  Respect  and  Love. — It  is  not  enough  that  you  honor, 
respect  and  love  your  wife.  You  must  put  this  honor,  respect 
and  love  into  forms  of  speech  and  action.  Let  no  unkind  word, 
no  seeming  indifference,  no  lack  of  the  little  attentions  due  her, 
remind  her  sadly  of  the  sweet  days  of  courtship  and  the  honey- 
moon. Surely  the  love  which  you  then  thought  would  be  cheap- 
ly purchased  at  the  price  of  a  world  is  worth  all  your  care  to 
preserve. 

Wife  and  Sweetheart.— Is  not  the  wife  more,  better  and 
dearer  than  the  sweetheart?  It  is  probably  your  own  fault  if  she 
be  not.  The  chosen  companion  of  your  life,  the  mother  of  your 
children,  the  sharer  of  all  your  joys  and  sorrows,  as  she  pos- 
sesses the  highest  place  in  your  affections,  should  have  the  best 
place  everywhere,  the  politest  attentions,  the  softest,  kindest 
words,  the  tenderest  care.  Love,  duty  and  good  manners  alike 
require  it. 

"Youst  My  Vife." — There  is  a  story  told  of  an  old  German 
who  was  engaged  in  the  back  part  of  his  place  of  business  when 
one  of  his  clerks  came  and  told  him  that  there  was  a  lady  waiting 
to  see  him  in  his  office.  He  had  thrown  off  his  coat  and  the 
work  he  was  doing  had  soiled  his  hands. 

Hurrying  to  a  basin  he  washed  his  hands,  threw  on  his  coat, 
straightened  his  tie  and  made  himself  as  presentable  as  possible 
before  going  forward  to  meet  the  lady.  Returning  a  few  minutes 
later,  he  said,  with  an  aggrieved  air,  as  he  threw  off  his  coat: 

"I  put  on  my  coat  und  make  myself  clean  for  noding.  Dot 
vas  youst  my  vife." 

Now  there  are  a  good  many  intelligent,  entirely  respectable 
and  well-meaning  men  who  do  not  feel  it  to  be  incumbent  upon 
them  to  observe  the  ordinary  rules  of  courtesy  towards  women, 
when  the  woman  in  question  is  "youst  my  vife."  And  so  there 
are  wives  who  fall  into  the  habit  of  negligence  regarding  their 
personal  appearance  and  who  are  indifferent  to  many  of  the  or- 
dinary little  courtesies  of  life,  when  there  is  no  one  around  but 
*'just  my  husband." 


142 


MARRIAGE 


It  is  an  evil  day  in  any  home  when  the  husband  feels  that  he 
can  be  less  courteous  to  his  wife  than  to  other  women,  and  it  is 
an  equally  evil  day  when  the  wife  feels  that  she  can  put  aside 
many  of  the  httle  courtesies. 

Husband  and  Lover.— And  has  the  wife  no  duties?  Have  the 
courteous  observances,  the  tender  watchfulness,  the  pleasant 
words,  the  never-tiring  devotion  which  won  your  smiles,  your 
spoken  thanks,  3^our  kisses — your  very  self — in  days  gone  by, 
now  lost  their  value?  Does  not  the  husband  rightly  claim  as 
much  as  the  lover?  If  you  find  him  less  observant  of  the  little 
courtesies  due  you,  may  not  this  be  owing  to  the  fact  that  you 
sometimes  fail  to  reward  him  with  the  same  sweet  thanks  and 
sweeter  smiles?    Ask  your  own  heart. 

Dress  for  His  Eyes, — Have  the  comfort  and  happiness  of 
your  husband  always  in  view,  and  let  him  see  and  feel  that  you 
still  look  up  to  him  with  trust  and  affection — that  the  love  of 
other  days  has  not  grown  cold.  Dress  for  his  eyes  more  scrupu- 
lously than  for  all  the  rest  of  the  world;  make  yourself  and  your 
home  beautiful  for  his  sake:  try  to  beguile  him  from  his  cares;  re- 
tain his  affections  in  the  same  way  that  you  won  them.  Be 
polite  even  to  your  husband. 

A  Sanctum  of  Love. — Let  there  be  a  place  at  home  sacred 
from  all  ideas  of  toil — a  sanctum  of  domestic  love  and  sociability, 
where  never  intrude  the  cross  word  and  sour  look.  With  a  pleas- 
ant greeting  and  smile  welcome  him  as  he  comes  from  the  sharp 
conflict  with  his  fellows.  You  say,  '  'Are  we  always  to  wear  a  smil- 
ing face  to  chase  away  his  frown?  The  children  have  been  vexa- 
tious, can  we  always  bear  it  smilingly?"  Know  this,  wives,  that 
when  assured  of  an  habitually  pleasant  reception,  the  frown  will  be 
left  at  the  office,  put  from  tfie  face,  closed  with  the  ledger.  It  is 
utterly  impossible  to  do  otherwise,  for  like  begets  like,  as  surely 
as  operate  nature's  laws.  Become  to  him  a  necessary  part  of 
himself,  a  wife  in  every  respect,  and  he  will  not  fail  to  respond. 

Why  Well-Disposed  Wives  Fail.— "Why  is  it,"  asked  a  lady, 
"that  so  many  men  are  anxious  to  get  rid  of  their  wives?"  "Be- 
cause," was  the  reply,  "so  few  women  exert  themselves  after 
marriage  to  make  their  presence  indispensable  to  the  happiness 
of  their  husbands."  When  husband  and  wife  have  become 
thoroughly  accustomed  to  each  other — when  all  the  little  battery 
of  charms  which  each  play  off  so  skilfully  before  the  wedding 
day  had  been  exhausted — too  many  seem  to  think  that  nothing 
remains  but  the  clanking  of  the  legal  chains  which  bind  them  to 
each  other. 

Renew  Domestic  Felicity. — Renew  the  attentions  of  earlier 
days.  Draw  your  hearts  close  together.  Talk  the  thing  all  over. 
Prayerfully — aye,  prayerfully — acknowledge  your  faults  to  one 
another,  and  determine  that  henceforth  you  will  be  all  in  all  to 
each  other,  and  my  word  for  it,  you  shall  find  in  your  relation  the 
sweetest  joy  earth  has  for  you.    There  is  no  other  way  for  you 


WELCOMING  DADDY  HOME. 


144 


MARRIAGE 


to  do.  If  you  are  not  happy  at  home  you  must  be  happy  abroad; 
the  man  or  woman  who  has  settled  down  upon  the  conviction 
that  he  or  she  is  attached  for  hfe  to  an  uncongenial  yoke-fellow, 
and  that  there  is  no  way  to  escape,  has  lost  life;  there  is  no  effort 
too  costly  to  make  which  can  restore  to  its  setting  upon  the 
bosom  the  missing  pearl. 

Children  and  Happy  Wedlock.— Again:  children  born  in 
happy  and  loving  wedlock  will  be  more  comely,  more  beautiful, 
more  perfect.  Children  born  in  unhappy  wedlock  are  less  favor- 
ably organized,  less  happily  disposed,  less  comely  and  beautiful. 
Loving  parents,  loving  children;  quarreling  parents,  quarreling 
children.  This  is  the  rule.  Therefore,  for  the  sake  of  posterity, 
we  are  in  duty  bound  to  cultivate  the  more  amiable  qualities,  and 
keep  the  passions  in  subjection.    Grace  comes  by  seeking. 

Health  and  Household  Pleasures.— Strive  to  keep  the  health, 
if  we  would  have  sunshine  in  our  homes.  Nervous  irritability 
and  the  state  of  being  ill-at-ease— these  and  many  other  forms  of 
ill-health  may,  as  a  general  rule,  be  avoided  by  those  who 
endeavor  to  preserve  their  health  as  a  sacred  duty.  If  most 
people  have  but  little  health,  it  is  because  they  transgress  the 
laws  of  nature,  alternately  stimulating  and  depressing  them- 
selves. For  our  own  sake  and  for  the  sake  of  others  whom  we 
trouble  by  irritability,  we  are  bound  to  obey  these  laws  —fresh 
air.  exercise,  moderate  work,  conquest  of  appetite. 

Unpleasant  Words  at  Meal-Time.— The  very  worst  time  for  a 
husband  and  wife  to  have  unpleasant  words  is  dinner-time.  He 
who  bores  us  at  dinner  robs  us  of  pleasure  and  injures  our  health, 
a  fact  which  the  alderman  realized  when  he  exclaimed  to  a  stupid 
interrogator,  "With  your  confounded  questions,  sir,  you've 
made  me  swallow  a  piece  of  green  fat  without  tasting  it." 

Many  a  poor  wife  has  to  swallow  her  dinner  without  tasting 
it  because  her  considerate  husband  chooses  this  time  to  find  fault 
with  herself,  the  children,  the  servants  and  with  everything  ex- 
cept himself.  The  beef  is  too  much  done,  the  vegetables  too 
little,  everything  is  cold.  "I  think  you  might  look  after  some- 
thing! Oh!  that  is  no  excuse,"  and  so  on,  to  the  great  disturb- 
ance of  his  own  and  his  wife's  digestion. 

God  sends  food,  but  the  devil  sends  the  few  cross  words  that 
prevent  it  from  doing  us  any  good.  We  should  have  at  least 
three  laughs  during  dinner,  and  every  one  is  bound  to  contribute 
a  share  of  agreeable  table-talk,  good  humor  and  cheerfulness. 

Conditions  Demand  Charity. — Make  allowances  for  your  wife's 
share  of  the  great  inheritance  of  human  nature.  Do  not  expect 
her  to  smile  in  unmoved  serenity  when  children  are  ungovern- 
able, servants  are  in  high  rebellion,  and  husband  comes  home 
cross  and  hungry.  If  she  is  a  little  petulant,  do  not  bang  doors 
by  way  of  soothing  her  temper.  Just  remember  that  a  pleasant 
word  or  two,  the  touch  of  a  kindly  hand,  or  the  light  of  a  pitying 
eye  will  act  like  oil  on  the  troubled  waters.    Even  men  are  known 


MARRIAGE  145 

to  get  out  of  patience  sometimes,  therefore  be  not  astonished  at 
woman's  occasional  lapse  of  self-control! 

Vital  Questions  for  Husbands.— 1.  Have  you  given  to  her 
all  of  your  time  which  you  could  spare? 

2.  Have  you  endeavored  to  make  amends  to  her  for  the  loss 
of  her  friends  ? 

3.  Have  you  joined  with  her  in  her  endeavors  to  open  the 
minds  of  your  children  and  give  them  good  moral  lessons  ? 

4.  Have  you  strengthened  her  mind  with  advice,  kindness 
and  good  books? 

5.  Have  you  spent  your  evenings  with  her  in  the  cultivation 
of  intellectual,  moral  or  social  excellence? 

6.  Have  you  looked  upon  her,  as  well  as  yourself,  as  an  im- 
mortal being? 

7.  Has  her  improvement  been  as  much  your  aim  as  your 
own? 

8.  Has  your  desire  been  to  "love  her,"  as  St.  Paul  commands 
you,  and  to  see  her  "holy  and  without  blemish?" 

9.  Has  your  kind  word  soothed  the  irritation  of  her  brow? 

10.  Has  your  arm  supported  her  in  the  day  of  trial  and 
trouble? 

11.  Have  you  truly  been  a  helpmate  to  her  whom  you  have 
sworn  before  God  to  love  and  cherish? 

Advice  to  Husband. — Let  what  we  have  said  add  to  your 
desire  to  serve,  to  assist  to  cherish  the  wife  in  all  possible  ways. 

Let  your  children  have  the  example  before  them  of  parents 
bound  by  one  tie,  one  hope;  united  here  and  forever. 

Let  him  whose  married  life  has  been  short,  aid  and  counsel 
his  young  wife. 

Let  her  troubles  be  yours  and  her  joys  be  your  joys. 

Let  the  wife  have  all  the  companionship  possible  with  the 
husband. 

A  Beautiful  Picture. — There  is  a  picture,  bright  and  beautiful, 
but  nevertheless  true,  where  hearts  are  united  for  mutual  kappi- 
ness  and  mutual  improvement ;  where  a  kind  voice  cheers  the 
wife  in  her  hour  of  trouble,  and  where  the  shade  of  anxiety  is 
chased  from  the  husband's  brow  as  he  enters  his  home  ;  where 
sickness  is  soothed  by  watchful  love,  and  hope  and  faith  burn 
brightly.  For  such  there  is  a  great  reward,  both  here  and  here- 
after, in  their  own  and  their  families'  spiritual  happiness  and 
growth,  and  in  the  blessed  scenes  of  the  world  of  spirits. 

The  Wife  Makes  Home.— And,  wives  !  do  you  also  consult  the 
tastes  and  dispositions  of  your  husbands,  and  endeavor  to  give  to 
them  high  and  noble  thoughts,  lofty  aims  and  temporal  comfort. 
Be  ready  to  welcome  them  to  their  homes;  gradually  draw 
their  thoughts  while  with  you  from  business,  and  lead  them  to 
the  regions  of  the  beautiful  in  art  and  nature  and  the  true  and 
the  divine  in  sentiment.  Foster  a  love  of  the  elegant  and  refined, 
and  gradually  will  you  see  business,  literature  and  high  moral 
culture  blending  in  "  sweet  accord." 


146 


MARRIAGE 


Mutnal  Help. — It  was  thus,  surely,  that  intellectual  beings  of 
different  sexes  were  intended  by  their  great  Creator  to  go  through 
the  world  together:  thus  united,  not  only  in  hand  and  heart,  but 
in  principles,  in  intellect,  in  views,  and  in  dispositions  ;  each  pur- 
suing one  common  and  noble  end, — their  own  improvement,  and 
the  happiness  of  those  around  them, — by  the  different  means  ap- 
propriate to  their  situation  ;  mutually  correcting,  sustaining,  and 
strengthening  each  other  ;  undegraded  by  all  practices  of  tyranny 
on  the  one  hand,  and  of  deceit  on  the  other  ;  each  finding  a  can- 
did but  severe  judge  in  the  understanding,  and  a  warm  and  par- 
tial advocate  in  the  heart  of  their  companion. 

Nobody  But  My  Husband.— In  America,  some  women  think 
that  anything  is  good  enough  to  wear  at  home.  They  go  about 
in  slatternly  morning  dresses,  unkept  hair,  and  slippers  down  at 
the  heel.    *'  Nobody  will  see  me,"  they  say,  "  but  my  husband." 

An  English  lady,  visiting  the  wife  of  one  of  the  wealthy  mer- 
chants of  India,  found  her  always  in  full  dress,  with  toilet  as 
carefully  arranged  as  if  she  were  going  to  a  ball. 

"  Why!"  exclaimed  the  visitor,  "is  it  possible  that  you  take  all 
this  trouble  to  dress  for  nobody  but  your  husband?" 

"Do,  then,"  asked  the  lady  in  reply,  "the  wives  of  English- 
men dress  for  the  sake  of  pleasing  other  men?" 

Cleanliness. — Women  who  neglect  cleanliness  are  peculiarly 
liable  to  give  out  unpleasant  odors. 

So  it  is  with  bad  breath.  This  sometimes  arises  from  neglect 
of  the  teeth;  sometimes  from  diseases  of  the  stomach;  sometimes 
from  catarrh  and  the  like.  A  husband  is  almost  forced  to  hold 
at  arm's  length  a  wife  with  a  fetid  breath. 

Love  Enters  Through  the  Nose.— Perspiration,  especially 
about  the  feet,  under  the  arms,  and  the  like,  cause  a  very  un- 
pleasant smell  about  many  men  and  women. 

Now  these  disagreeable  smells  must,  in  some  way,  be  removed 
if  husband  and  wife  are  to  retain  each  other's  love. 

It  is  said  that  love  enters  through  the  nose.  If  that  be  true,  it 
may  well  be  said  that  love  may  be  driven  out  through  fetid,  filthy 
feet. 

Conjugal  Harmony.— In  true  marriage,  when  all  the  condi- 
tions are  favorable,  and  husband  and  wife  spend  much  of  their 
time  together,  there  is  a  natural  tendency  to  assimilate. 

Loving  each  other  and  admiring  each  other's  qualities,  they 
insensibly  take  on  each  other's  characteristics,  and  finally  grow 
into  a  strong  personal  resemblance  to  each  other. 

Examples  of  this  conjugal  resemblance,  in  couples  who  have 
lived  long  in  happy  marriage  relations,  may  be  pointed  out  in 
almost  every  community.  The  harmony  between  such  married 
people,  instead  of  being  lost  or  broken  up  by  constantly  recurring 
discords,  becomes,  year  by  year,  sweeter  and  more  complete. 

Harmony  Lost,  Why  2— But  there  are  cases  in  which  the 


MARRIAGE 


147 


opposite  result  takes  place.  A  good  degree  of  congeniality  may 
exist  at  the  time  of  marriage,  but  may  afterward  be  lost. 

Instead  of  climbing  the  hill  of  life  hand  in  hand,  as  they 
should,  they  become  separated  in  the  crowd,  and  one  is  left  far 
behind.  They  no  longer  see  things  from  the  same  point  of  view, 
and  the  unity  of  thought  and  feeling  which  existed  at  first,  is 
destroyed. 

The  Wife's  Fault.— Sometimes  the  wife,  confined  to  home  by 
domestic  duties;  debarred  by  maternity  and  the  care  of  her  chil- 
dren from  mingling  in  society;  deprived,  mainly  by  lack  of  time 
and  opportunity,  of  the  advantages  of  lectures  and  books;  and 
finally,  perhaps,  losing  her  taste  for  intellectual  pursuits,  remains 
stationary,  or  rather  deteriorates,  intellectually,  while  the  hus- 
rand,  mingUng  constantly  in  society  with  cultivated  people, 
brought  into  daily  contact  with  the  great  movements  of  the  day, 
beading,  thinking  and  attending  lectures,  is  constantly  advancing 
— gaining  new  ideas,  new  views  of  life,  new  interests  and  new 
aspirations.  The  congeniality  which  drew  them  together  in  the 
beginning  no  longer  exists.  Harmony  is  lost.  Instead  of  grow- 
ing toward  each  other,  they  have  grown  far  apart — become  men- 
tally strangers  to  each  other. 

It  May  Be  the  Husband. — In  otner  cases  it  is  the  husband 
}vho  falls  behind  in  the  journey  of  life.  Giving  himself  up 
mtirely  to  business;  spending  his  days  in  his  counting-room; 
joing  home  fatigued,  listless  and  indisposed  to  study,  conversa- 
tion or  thought,  he  neglects  books,  loses  his  interest  in  the  new 
ideas  and  movements  of  the  age,  and  instead  of  leading  onward 
and  upward  the  mind  of  his  intelligent  and  perhaps  ambitious 
wife,  leaves  her  to  find  in  others  the  intellectual  companionship 
she  craves.  Relieved  mainly  from  household  cares  by  a  house- 
keeper and  servants,  she  reads,  thinks,  goes  into  society,  mingles 
with  cultivated  and  progressive  people,  and  is  constantly  advanc- 
ing in  the  path  of  mental  improvement.  There  is  the  same  loss 
of  harmony  as  in  the  other  case,  and  the  final  results  are  gener- 
ally more  disastrous. 

Mutual  Growth,  Law  of  Nature.— Young  married  couples 
should  think  of  this  in  time.  Remember  that  growth  is  a  law  of 
nature.  But  if  the  conditions  are  unfavorable  we  become  dwarfed 
and  deteriorate,  instead  of  improving.  You  should  strive  to  attain 
the  conditions  requisite  for  mental  progress,  and  to  equalize  them 
so  as  to  grow  up  together  in  mind,  as  it  were,  keeping  step  in  the 
onward  march  of  life.  There  can  be  no  solid  and  satisfactory 
happiness  in  the  conjugal  relation  without  a  close  sympathy  in 
thought  and  feeling.  To  secure  this,  you  must  marry  congenial 
partners;  and  to  retain  it,  you  must  perpetuate  the  harmonious 
conditions  existing  at  marriage  by  equal  advantages,  so  far  as 
possible,  for  mental  improvement  after  marriage.  Be  together 
as  much  as  possible;  read  the  same  books  and  periodicals;  talk 
about  what  you  read;  attend  lectures;  go  together  into  society,  or 
spend  your  evenings  together  at  home;  and  in  all  things  help 


148  MARRIAGE 

each  other  to  be  true  and  good,  to  grow  in  grace,  and  in  that 
knowledge  which  maketh  wise  unto  salvation. 

Peaceful  Blending.— 

I  saw  two  clouds  at  morning, 

Tinged  with  the  rising  sun, 
And  in  the  dawn  they  floated  on 

And  mingled  into  one: 
I  thought  that  morning  cloud  was  blest 
It  moved  so  sweetly  to  the  west. 

I  saw  two  summer  currents 

Flow  smoothly  to  their  meeting. 
And  join  their  course,  with  silent  force. 

In  peace  each  other  greeting: 
Calm  was  their  course,  through  banks  of  gree  i, 
While  dimpling  eddies  played  between. 

Such  be  your  gentle  motion, 

Till  life's  last  pulse  shall  beat; 
Like  summer's  beam  and  summer's  stream 

Float  on,  in  joy,  to  meet 
A  calmer  sea,  where  storms  shall  cease, — 
A  purer  sky,  where  all  is  peace. 

— Brainard 


CHAPTER  VIII 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


SECTION  ONE— THE  CONSUMMATION  OF  MARRIAGE 

Its  Signification. — In  both  law  and  medicine  the  prime  object 
of  marriage,  regarded  from  a  social  point  of  view,  is  the  continu- 
ation of  txie  species.  Hence,  until  the  preliminary  steps  to  this 
end  are  taken,  the  marriage  is  said  not  to  be  consummated.  The 
precise  meaning  of  the  expression  is  this:  "The  first  time  that 
the  husband  and  wife  cohabit  together  after  the  ceremony  of 
marriage  has  been  performed  is  called  the  consummation  of  mar- 
riage." A  marriage,  however,  is  complete  without  this  in  the  eye 
of  the  law,  as  it  is  a  maxim  that  consent,  not  cohabitation,  is  the 
binding  element  in  the  ceremony. 

A  Wise  Restraint. — A  sage  morality  throughout  most  civilized 
lands  prohibits  any  anticipation  of  the  act  until  the  civil  oificer 
or  the  priest  has  performed  the  rite.  The  experience  of  the  world 
proves  the  wisdom  of  this,  for  any  relaxation  of  the  laws  of  pro- 
priety in  this  respect  are  fraught,  not  only  with  injury  to  society, 
but  with  loss  of  self-respect  to  the  individual.  Those  couples 
who,  under  any  plea  whatever,  allow  themselves  to  transgress 
this  rule,  very  surely  lay  up  for  themselves  a  want  of  confidence 
in  each  other  and  a  source  of  mutual  recrimination  in  the  future. 

True  as  this  is  shown  to  be  by  constant  experience,  yet  there 
have  been  and  still  are  communities  in  which  the  custom  is 
current  of  allowing  and  even  encouraging  such  improper  intima- 
cies. 

When  Consummated.  —  Usually  marriage  is  consummated 
within  a  day  or  two  of  the  ceremony.  In  Greece  the  excellent 
rule  prevails  that  at  least  three  days  shall  be  allowed  to  elapse 
between  the  rite  and  the  act,  and  it  were  well  if  this  rule  were 
general.  In  most  cases  the  bride  is  nervous,  timid,  exhausted  by 
the  labor  of  preparation  and  the  excitement  of  the  occa-iion — 
indeed,  in  the  worst  possible  frame  of  body  and  mind  to  bear  the 
great  and  violent  change  which  the  marital  relation  brings  with  it. 

The  Bridal  Chamber.— The  first  hour  in  the  bridal  chamber 
is,  to  the  delicate  and  sensitive  young  wife,  one  of  severest 
trial.  However  much  she  may  respect  her  husband,  she  realizes 
that  he  is  to  her  almost  a  stranger.  Yet  she  should  not  hesitate. 
Without  a  trace  of  prudishness,  she  should  forget  herself  in  per- 
fect love  and  trust. 


9 


149 


150 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


The  young  husband  should  fully  appreciate  the  feelings  of  his 
bride.  With  delicate  consideration  he  should  strive  to  spare  her 
modesty.  To  urge  his  attentions  upon  her  would  be  little  less 
than  brutal.  He  should  regard  her,  not  as  within  his  power,  but 
as  under  his  protection.  By  tender  caresses  he  may  try'to  win 
her  to  him,  but  let  desire  wait  her  invitation. 

Dang'er  Ahead!  —  The  consequence  is  that  in  repeated  in- 
stances the  thoughtlessness  and  precipitancy  of  the  young  hus- 
band lay  the  foundation  for  numerous  diseases  of  the  womb  and 
nervous  system,  and  for  the  gratification  of  a  night  he  forfeits 
the  comfort  of  years.  Let  him  at  the  time  when  the  slow-paced 
hours  have  at  last  brought  to  him  the  treasures  he  has  so  long 
been  coveting,  administer  with  a  frugal  hand  and  with  a  wise  fore- 
thought. Let  him  be  considerate,  temperate  and  self-controlled. 
He  will  never  regret  it  if  he  defer  for  days  the  exercise  of  those 
privileges  which  the  law  now  gives  him,  but  which  are  more  than 
disappointing  if  seized  on  in  an  arbitrary,  coarse  or  brutal  man- 
ner. 

A  Sign  of  Low  Breeding.— There  is  no  more  infallible  sign  of 
a  low  and  vulgar  man  than  to  hear  one  boast  or  even  to  mention 
the  occurrences  on  the  nuptial  night.  Who  does  so,  set  him 
down  as  a  fellow  devoid  of  all  the  finer  feelings  of  his  own  sex, 
and  incapable  of  appreciating  those  of  the  other.  While  the 
newly  married  man  should  act  so  that  his  tender  solicitude  and 
kind  consideration  could  only  reflect  credit  on  himself,  were  they 
known,  he  should  hide  them  all  under  a  veil  of  reticence. 

Painful  to  the  Bride.  —  A  husband  should  be  aware  that 
while,  as  a  rule,  the  first  conjugal  approaches  are  painful  to  the 
new  wife,  and  therefore  that  she  only  submits  and  can  not  enjoy 
them,  this  pain  should  not  be  excessively  severe,  nor  should  it 
last  for  any  great  length  of  time  —  not  more  than  one  or  two 
weeks.  Should  the  case  be  otherwise,  then  something  is  wrong; 
and  if  rest  does  not  restore  the  parts,  a  physician  should  be  con- 
sulted. 

A  Source  of  Misery.  —  It  is  especially  necessary  that  great 
moderation  be  observed  at  first,  an  admonition  which  we  the 
more  urgently  give  because  we  know  it  is  needed,  and  because 
those  specialists  who  devote  their  time  to  diseases  of  women  are 
constantly  meeting  patients  who  date  their  months  and  years  of 
misery  from  the  night  of  the  consummation  of  marriage. 

Obstacles  to  the  Consummation  of  Marriage.— We  have  now 
to  consider  the  cases  where  for  some  incapacity  on  the  one  side 
or  the  other,  it  is  not  possible  to  consummate  marriage.  When 
an  incapacity  of  this  kind  is  absolute  or  incurable,  and  when  it 
existed  at  the  time  of  the  ceremony  of  marriage,  both  the  eccle- 
siastical law  and  the  special  statues  of  several  of  the  American 
States,  declare  the  marriage  void  and  of  no  effect.  But  the  suit 
must  be  brought  by  the  injured  party,  and  he  or  she  naturally 
incapable  can  not  allege  that  fact  iu  order  to  obtain  a  divorce. 


TRUE  BLISS 


152  AFTER  MARRIAGE 

An  incapacity  for  marriage  may  exist  in  either  sex,  and  it  may 
be  in  either  temporary  or  permanent. 

On  the  Part  of  the  Bride.— The  most  common  cause  of  a 
teniporary  character  is  an  excessive  sensitiveness  of  the  part. 
This  may  be  so  great  that  the  severest  pain  is  caused  by  the  in- 
troduction of  a  narrow  sounder,  and  the  conjugal  approaches  are 
wholly  unbearable.  Inflammation  of  the  passage  to  the  bladder, 
of  some  of  the  glands,  and  various  local  injuries  are  also  abso- 


THE  CHRISTENING. 


lute  but  temporary  barriers.  Any  of  these  are  possible,  and  no 
man  with  a  spark  of  feeling  in  his  composition  will  urge  his 
young  wife  to  gratify  his  desires  at  the  expense  of  actual  agony 
to  herself. 

Conditions  of  this  kind  require  long  and  careful  medical  treat- 
ment, and  though  it  is  disagreeable  to  have  recourse  to  this,  the 
sooner  it  is  done  the  better  for  both  parties. 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


153 


The  Hymen. — A  permanent  obstacle  is  occasionally  interposed 
by  a  hymen  of  unusual  rigidity.  It  is  rare,  indeed,  that  this  mem- 
brane resists,  but  occasionally  it  foils  the  efforts  of  the  husband, 
and  le"ads  to  a  belief  on  his  part  that  his  wife  is  incapable  of 
matrimony. 

The  Tagina. — A  complete  or  partial  absence  of  the  vagina 
forms  an  absolute  and  generally  incurable  obstacle  to  conjugal 
duty  on  the  part  of  the  woman.  Such  a  condition  may  arise  from 
an  injury  received  earlier  in  life,  and  which  has  allowed  the  sides 
to  contract  and  grow  together ;  or  she  may  have  been  so  from 
birth. 

"Want  of  Yirility  in  Man.— ViriUty  is  from  the  Latin  vir^ 
meaning  man.  A  want  of  virility,  then,  is  being  incapable  of 
performing  the  functions  of  a  man.  Virility  depends  upon  the 
ability  of  a  man  to  secrete  the  sperm.  In  that  sperm,  as  one  of 
its  parts,  is  the  spermatozoa,  the  life-transmitting  power. 

Spermatozoa. — The  spermatozoa  are  exceedingly  numerous 
and  active  when  the  secretion  is  healthy.  A  single  one  of  them — 
and  there  are  many  hundreds  in  a  drop — is  sufficient  to  bring 
about  conception  in  a  female.  They  not  only  have  a  rapid  vibra- 
tory motion,  but  singular  vitality. 

They  are  not,  however,  always  present,  and  when  present  may 
be  of  variable  activity.  In  young  men,  just  past  puberty,  and  in 
aged  men,  they  are  often  scarce  and  languid  in  motion.  Occa- 
sionally they  are  entirely  absent  in  otherwise  hale  men,  and 
this  is  one  of  the  causes  of  sterility  in  the  male.  Their  presence 
or  absence  can  only  be  detected  by  the  microscope. 

The  organs  in  which  this  secretion  is  elaborated  from  the 
blood  are  the  testicles. 

Before  Puberty. — A  secretion  is  formed  before  puberty,  but  it 
is  always  without  these  vibratory  bodies.  Only  after  that  period 
is  it  formed  healthily  and  regularly  by  the  proper  glands. 

Observers  have  noted  that  that  produced  soon  after  puberty 
is  feeble,  and  generally  fruitless,  or  if  capable  of  fecundating,  the 
child  thus  produced  is  weakly  and  apt  to  be  exposed  to  disease. 

A  Medical  Writer  Says: — "  In  losing  the  virile  powers  at  an  age 
when  it  should  be  vigorous,  man  loses  his  self-respect,  because  he 
feels  himself  fallen  in  importance  in  relation  to  his  species. 
Therefore  the  loss  of  virile  power,  real  or  supposed,  produces  an 
effect  more  overpowering  than  that  of  honors,  fortune,  friends 
or  relatives ;  even  the  loss  of  liberty  is  as  nothing  compared  to 
this  internal  and  continual  torture." 

Lethargy. — There  are  some  individuals  who  are  rarely  or 
never  troubled  by  the  promptings  of  nature  to  perpetuate  life, 
and  yet  are  by  no  means  incapable  of  doing  so.  They  are  indeed 
few  in  number,  and  are  usually  slow  in  mind  and  of  an  extremely 
lymphatic  and  lethargic  temperament.  They  experience  very 
little  desire  and  no  aversion  toward  the  opposite  sex. 


154 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


A  want  of  desire  does,  however,  often  occur  under  circum- 
stances which  give  rise  to  great  mental  trouble.  It  may  have 
many  causes;  some  mental,  others  physical.  Prolonged  and 
rigid  continence,  excesses  either  with  the  other  sex  or  in  soli- 
tary vice,  a  poor  and  insufficient  diet  or  the  abuse  of  liquors  and 
the  pleasures  of  the  table,  loss  of  sleep,  severe  study,  constant 
thought,  mental  disturbances,  as  sorrow,  anxiety  or  fear,  the 
abuse  of  tobacco,  drugs,  etc.,  all  may  lead  to  the  extinction  of 
the  sexual  feelings. 

When  lethargy  arises  from  age  or  local  disease  it  must  be 
met  by  a  judiciously  regulated  medical  treatment  which  we  can- 
not detail  here. 

Debility. — It  is  not  uncommon  to  find  desire  present,  and  yet 
the  consummation  of  marriage  to  be  impossible  from  a  want  of 
power,  although  the  individual  is  by  no  means  impotent.  This 
condition  is  called  "false  impotence,"  and  often  causes  great 
alarm,  though  generally  unnecessarily.  In  persons  of  nervous 
temperaments,  though  otherwise  perfectly  healthy,  the  force  of 
imagination,  the  novelty,  the  excitement  and  the  trepidation 
attendant  upon  the  ceremony  of  marriage  completely  overpower 
them,  and  they  are  terrified  to  find  it  impossible  to  perform  the 
duties  of  their  new  relation.  Sometimes  this  state  of  the  system 
lasts  for  days,  weeks  and  months.  Recollecting,  perhaps,  some 
early  sins,  the  young  husband  believes  himself  hopelessly  impo- 
tent, and  may  in  despair  commit  some  violent  act  forever  to  be 
regretted. 

Impotence  of  Man. — True  impotence  consists  of  want  of 
power,  not  once,  but  habitually;  not  only  with  prostitutes,  but 
with  those  whom  we  most  love;  not  under  unfavorable  circum- 
stances, but  during  long  periods  of  time,  say  five,  fifteen  or  twenty 
years.  Actual  impotence  during  the  period  of  manhood  is  a  very 
rare  complaint,  and  nature  very  unwillingly,  and  only  after  the 
absolute  neglect  of  sanitary  laws,  gives  up  the  power  of  repro- 
duction. 

It  is  very  uncommon  to  find  complete  and  permanent  inability 
to  consummate  the  marriage  rite. 

Ayersion  of  Wife  to  Husband. — Not  only  sensual  women,  but 
all,  without  exception,  feel  deeply  hurt,  and  are  repelled  by  the 
husband  whom  they  may  previously  have  loved  dearly,  when, 
after  entering  the  marriage  state,  they  find  that  he  is  impotent. 
The  more  inexperienced  and  innocent  they  were  at  the  time  of 
marriage,  the  longer  it  often  is  before  they  find  that  something  is 
lacking  in  their  husband ;  but,  once  knowing  this,  they  infallibly 
have  a  feeling  of  contempt  and  aversion  for  him.  It  is  the 
knowledge  that  they  are  becoming  contemptible  and  disgusting 
to  their  wives,  that  brings  so  many  young  husbands,  fearing  they 
are  impotent,  to  the  physician.  Unhappy  marriages,  barrenness, 
divorces,  and  perchance  an  occasional  suicide,  may  be  prevented 
by  the  experienced  physician  who  can  give  correct  information, 
comfort  and  consolation  when  consulted  on  this  subject. 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


155 


Let  Lewd  Women  Alone. — Under  no  circumstances  should 
he  adopt  the  scandalous  and  disgusting  advice  which  immoral 
associates  may  give  hira,  to  experiment  with  lewd  women  in 
order  to  test  his  powers.  Such  an  action  must  meet  with  un- 
equivocal condemnation  fr 0771  every  point  of  view.  Should  there 
be  good  medical  reasons  to  believe  that  he  is  actually  impotent, 
he  must  not  think  of  marriage.  Such  an  act  would  be  a  fraud 
upon  nature,  and  the  law  both  of  church  and  state  declares  such 
a  union  null  and  void.  Yet  even  with  this  imperfection  he  need 
not  give  way  to  despair  or  to  drink. 

Old  Age. — The  period  of  virility  in  man,  like  that  of  child- 
bearing  in  women,  is  naturally  limited  to  but  a  fraction  of  the 
whole  term  of  life.  The  physiological  change  which  takes  place 
in  the  secretion  in  advanced  years  deprives  it  of  the  power  of 
transmitting  life,  and  at  last  the  vigor  of  the  function  is  lost. 

Impotence  and  Venereal  Diseases.— Venereal  diseases  lead, 
aiore  frequently  than  do  any  other  class  of  maladies,  to  perma- 
nent, incurable  impotence.  They  may  do  so  either  by  an  actual 
destruction  of  the  part,  or  by  exciting  inflammation  in  the  secre- 
tory apparatus,  or  by  attacking  the  adjacent  parts. 

Malformations  and  Impotence.— Malformation  in  man  is  an- 
other cause  of  impotence.  These  may  be  natural,  dating  from 
birth,  or  accidental  from  injury,  or  from  some  necessary  surgical 
operation,  or  from  design,  as  in  the  case  of  eunuchs. 

Self-Abuse  and  Impotence.— Self-abuse  causes  perversion 
of  feeling  and  debility,  but  does  not  affect  the  character  of  the 
secretions,  except  when  carried  to  great  excess.  It  leads  to  debil- 
ity, but  exceedingly  rarely  to  permanent  incapacity. 

Obesity  may  lead  to  impotence,  either  mechanically,  by 
causing  such  an  unwieldy  growth  that  the  conjugal  relation  is 
rendered  impossible,  or  by  diminishing  desire  and  power. 

Fat  children  sometimes  never  manifest  in  after  years  any 
desire  for  the  opposite  sex,  and  there  are  examples  of  young  men 
thirty  years  old  who  were  completely  devoid  of  feeling  from  the 
same  cause. 

The  remedy  for  such  a  condition  is  to  observe  a  regimen 
which  will  reduce  the  flesh  without  impairing  the  strength. 

Other  Causes. — The  habitual  use  of  opium  induces  a  general 
prostration  of  the  nervous  system  and  a  debility  of  the  powers 
of  generation,  which  in  the  slaves  to  those  pernicious  habits 
passes  into  complete  impotence. 

General  mal-nutrition  of  the  body,  lead  poisoning,  diabetes 
and  some  diseases  of  the  spinal  cord,  also  may  bring  about  this 
condition. 

Sterility. — It  is  possible  for  a  man  to  consummate  marriage 
when  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  him  to  have  children.  His 
power  of  transmitting  life  is  gone  forever.  That  is,  impotence 
and  sterility  do  not  mean  the  same  thing. 


156  AFTER  MARRIAGE 

Conditions  of  Sterility.— The  conditions  ot  sterility  in  man 
may  arise  either  from  a  condition  of  the  secretions  which  deprives 
it  of  its  fecundating  powers,  or  it  may  spring  from  a  mal-forma- 
tion  which  prevents  its  reaching  the  point  where  fecundation 
takes  place. 

The  condition  of  sterility  is  the  most  common  in  old  age,  and 
as  a  sequence  of  venereal  disease,  or  from  a  change  in  the  struc- 
ture or  functions  of  the  glands. 

Sterility  from  mal-formation  has  its  origin  in  a  stricture  or 
in  an  injury  or  in  debility. 

Electricity  a  Remedy.— Where  sterility  depends  upon  a  de- 
ficient secretion  of  the  seminal  fluid,  the  patient  may  have  a  fair 
chance  of  improvement,  always  provided  no  organic  disease  is 
present.  A  regulated  diet,  tonics  and  a  change  of  climate  will 
do  much  ;  but  it  is  the  judicious  application  of  electricity  from 
which  most  is  to  be  hoped. 

The  value  of  this  medicinal  agent  in  debility  and  failure  of  the 
generative  powers  has  long  been  recognized  by  professional  men. 
It  acts  as  a  powerful  stimulant,  and  when  combined  with 
proper  general  treatment  holds  out  a  promise  of  improvement 
and  often  of  cure,  in  most  cases  where  no  structural  change  has 
taken  place.  But  it  is  a  useless  and  even  a  dangerous  remedy  in 
ignorant  hands. 

Excessive  Passion  Dangerous.— Those  who  ignorantly  and 
rashly  imagine  that  excessive  passion  is  a  mark  of  vastly  increas- 
ed vigor,  and  felicitate  themselves  on  the  change,  will  have 
bitterly  to  rue  their  error  in  after  years. 

Marriage  Natural  and  Beneficial.— It  is  evident  that  wedded 
life  is  the  best  condition  for  man.  Mortifying  the  flesh  to  subdue 
the  sexual  passions,  as  is  practiced  by  ascetics,  is  rnore  apt  to  con- 
centrate the  attention  of  the  mind  on  the  very  things  sought  to 
be  avoided. 

Purity  of  thought  is  better  accomplished  by  turning  the 
thoughts,  through  the  action  of  the  will,  from  sexual  things 
toward  the  non-sexual.  One  who  has  insufficient  sleep  is  always 
sleepy.  One  with  insufficient  food  is  always  hungry.  Sexual 
instincts  properly  satisfied  relieve  the  mind  of  sexual  thoughts. 
The  marriage  state  makes  it  possible  for  man  and  woman  to  live 
a  life  of  continence  more  successfully  than  by  living  a  single  life. 

Lon^  Life  and  Marriage.— Statistics  show  that  married  men 
live  longer  than  bachelors. 

Married,  child-bearing  women  live  longer  than  spinsters. 
Wives  also  have  better  health  than  their  unmarried  sisters. 
This,  too,  in  spite  of  the  added  dangers  associated  with  child- 
birth. Many  delicate  and  ailing  women  have  become  robust 
during  the  rest  of  their  lives  after  marriage  and  the  birth  of  one 
or  more  children. 

Nature  seems  to  compensate  the  mother  for  her  pains  and 
care  of  maternit}'. 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


157 


Other  Physical  Benefits  from  Marriage.— We  are  able  to 
state,  on  many  good  authorities,  that  marriage  purifies  the  com-, 
plexion,  removes  blotches  from  the  skin,  invigorates  the  body,^ 
gives  a  freedom  and  elasticity  of  carriage,  a  full  and  firm  tone  of 


MOTHERHOOD. 


voice,  and  is  the  medium  through  which  nature  makes  the  human 
species  tranquil,  happy,  healthy,  contented,  useful  and  wise. 

Liberties  Before  Marriage. — Kissing,  embracing,  sitting  in 
lover's  lap,  leaning  on  his  breast,  long  periods  of  secluded  com- 


158 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


panioriship  are  dangerous  conditions.  Thoughtful  parents 
should  have  a  profound  fear  at  the  dangers  surrounding  such  a 
state  of  affairs.  It  is  a  marvel  that  so  many  ladies  arrive  safely 
at  the  wedding  day.  If  our  young  women  realized  the  danger  of 
arousing  the  sexuality  even  of  the  best  men,  they  would  shudder 
at  the  risk  they  run.    Don't  do  it,  ladies! 

The  enjoyments  of  that  delightful  period  of  life  between  the 
betrothal  and  marriage  should  not  be  unreasonably  curtailed. 

A  Warning". — It  is  said,  "A  woman  in  love  will  refuse  nothing 
to  a  persistent  lover."  We  do  not  believe  it  is  true;  but  still  we 
recognize  the  fact  that  here  is  danger.  We  doubt  the  genuine- 
ness of  the  "lover"  who  "persistently"  would  seek  the  ruin  of  the 
one  he  loves.  But  the  element  of  sensuality  is  very  strong  in 
many  men,  and  if  there  is  a  want  of  moral  tone  in  the  supposed 
lover,  both  the  man  and  maiden  may  be  swept  into  ruin. 

Tests  of  Yirginity  Unreliable.— The  consummation  of  mar- 
riage with  a  virgin  is  by  no  means  necessarily  attended  with  a 
flow  of  blood,  and  the  absence  of  this  sign  is  not  the  slightest 
presumption  against  her  former  chastity.  In  stout  blondes  it  is 
even  the  exception  rather  than  the  rule;  and  in  all  young  women 
who  have  suffered  from  leucorrhcea,  the  parts  are  relaxed  and 
flowing  does  not  occur. 

So,  too,  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  hymen  is  no  test. 
Frequently  it  is  absent  from  birth,  and  in  others  it  is  of  exceed- 
ing tenuity,  or  only  partially  represented.  There  is,  in  fact,  no 
sign  whatever  which  allows  even  an  expert  positively  to  say  that 
a  woman  has  or  has  not  suffered  the  approaches  of  one  of  the 
opposite  sex. 

The  True  and  Only  Test  which  any  man  should  look  for  is 
modesty  in  demeanor  before  marriage,  absence  both  of  assumed 
ignorance  and  a  disagreeable  familiarity,  and  a  pure  and  religious 
frame  of  mind.  Where  these  are  present,  he  need  not  doubt 
that  he  has  a  faithful  and  chaste  wife. 


SECTION  TWO— CHASTITY  IN  THE  MARRIED  RE- 
LATION 

Different  Views  on  Sexual  Union.— The  practice  of  married 
people  varies  according  to  the  views  held  by  different  individuals. 
It  is  sad  to  know  that  multitudes  of  married  couples  go  at  this 
matter  in  a  "slam-bang"  way,  merely  as  uncontrolled  passion 
dictates,  thus  impairing  themselves  and  their  offspring. 

There  are  three  theories  as  follows: 

First. —  Those  who  claim  that  the  sexual  relation  should  nevet 
be  entered  into  except  for  procreation. 

Second  —  Those  who  believe  that  it  is  a  love  act. 

Third. —  Those  wko  hold  that  sexual  i7itercourse  as  a  physical 
necessity  for  man,  but  not  for  wo7?ian. 


AFTER  MARRIAGE 


159 


First  Theory  Discnssed.— Perhaps  Dr.  Cowan's  statement  of 
what  he  calls  true  continence  will  make  this  matter  clear.  He 
says:  "The  highest  enjoyable  season  at  which  a  healthy  woman 
desires  sexual  congress  is  immediately  following  the  cessation  of 
her  monthly  menses,  and  this  is  the  season  in  which  the  repro- 
ductive element  is  most  intensified,  and  when  her  whole  organ- 
ism is  ready  to  take  on  the  loving  and  holy  duties  of  reproduction 
— the  originating  and  developing  of  a  new  life. 

"The  man  and  wife  come  together  at  this  period  with  the 
desire  for  offspring;  impregnation  and  conception  follow,  and 
from  that  time  until  the  mother  has  again  menstruated — 
which  occurs  after  the  weaning  of  the  child,  which  in  duration 
extends  to  about  eighteen  or  twenty-one  months — sexual  inter- 
course should  not  be  had  by  either  husband  or  wife. 

"Do  you  mean  that  the  man  should  have  no  sexual  intercourse 
tor  twenty-one  months?' 

"That  is  precisely  what  is  meant — precisely  what  nature 
intended.  This  is  the  only  true  solutioti  of  God  s  divine  law  in 
the  government  of  the  reproductive  element  in  ma7iki7id. 

"A  continent  man,  therefore,  is  one  who  possesses  the  power 
to  reproduce  his  species,  and  who,  through  a  true  life  and  firm 
will,  exercises  his  reproductive  element  only  at  the  right  seasons, 
and  only  for  the  purpose  of  reproduction."  The  italics  are  Dr. 
Cowan's. 

It  is  not  impossible  to  live  up  to  the  theory  thus  advanced. 
We  have  shown  in  other  parts  of  this  book  that  there  are  other 
uses  for  the  reproductive  element  in  man  than  the  generation  of 
offspring.  But  the  altitude  is  too  high  for  the  great  mass  of 
mankind. 

The  Second  Theory. — The  second  theory  (that  coition  is  a  love 
act)  seems  to  us  to  be  within  the  bounds  of  possibility,  and  has 
some  things  in  its  favor. 

The  act  should  be  mutual  on  the  part  of  man  and  wife;  and 
when  procreation  is  not  desired,  care  should  be  taken  as  to  the 
proper  time  in  relation  to  the  monthly  period. 

This  act  is  a  mutual  exchange  of  love,  giving  health  and  vigor 
to  each.  But  more  than  all,  it  keeps  alive  that  flame  of  sacred 
fire  which  bums  in  the  breasts  of  a  truly  wedded  pair.  It  is  an 
inexplicable  bond  of  union.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  "Platonic 
love"  between  the  sexes;  but  there  is  something  better — conjugal, 
maternal  and  paternal  love. 

Sex-force  is  the  basis  of  all  the  nobler  attributes  of  mankind. 
When  Christ  wished  to  illustrate  that  invisible,  loving  bond  of 
union  between  Himself  and  His  people,  He  used  conjugal  love  as 
a  symbol — He  is  the  bridegroom,  the  church  is  the  bride. 

Herein  is  where  the  second  theory  surpasses  both  the  first 
and  the  third.  Separation  breeds  coldness;  presence  and  asso- 
elation  give  warmth  to  both  love  and  friendship. 

By  the  third  theory,  the  supposed  demands  of  the  husband  ' 
lead  almost  universally  to  over-indulgence,  and  cause  the  wife 


160  AFTER  MARRIAGE 

many  times  to  all  but  abhor  the  sexual  presence  of  her  lascivious 
husband. 

The  Third  Theory.— What  are  some  of  the  results  of  the  third 
theory?    Let  us  see. 

1.  In  the  marriage  relation,  it  requires  the  wife  to  be  man's 
prostitute,  that  the  husband  may  meet  the  necessities  {})  of  his 
nature. 

2.  In  the  unmarried  state,  it  leads  to  one  or  all  of  the  follow- 
ing: Prostitution,  fornication,  masturbation,  or  some  other 
abominable  practice. 

3.  In  any  state,  it  teaches  a  double  standard  of  morals,  c-ne 
for  man  and  another  for  woman.  In  such  conditions  there  is  no 
room  for  Miss  Willard's  "A  White  Life  for  Two." 

4.  It  leads,  logically,  to  over-indulgence  in  the  sexual  Jict. 
Parents  and  children  are  made  to  suffer.  It  lowers  the  whole 
moral  and  physical  tone  of  the  race.  Men  and  women  lose  their 
vitality;  the  children  are  puny,  scrawny  beings,  many  of  whom 
in  early  life  pass  to  untimely  graves. 

We  repeat  again  the  statement  we  have  already  made 
It  is  not  necessary  to  health  to  expend  man's  sexual  force. 


Results  of  Conception  when  the  Father  was  Intoxicated 


NEGLECTED! 

The  above  chart  illustrates  the  attitude  of  our  government  and  the  com- 
mercial spirit  of  our  age  toward  forests,  domestic  animals,  mothers  and 
children.  If  our  mothers  and  children  could  be  given  a  commercial  value, 
based  on  their  beauty,  perfection  of  form,  health  and  character,  rated  in 
value  on  a  par  with  a  $2,600  chicken,  a  $4,600  hog,  a  $13,000  cow,  or  a 
$20,000  horse,  the  initial  of  every  child  would  be  intelligently  planned  for, 
its  prenatal  rights  would  be  respected,  its  nativity  warmly  welcomed  and 
its  environments  would  be  wisely  safe-guarded. 


CHAPTER  IX 
HUSBAND  AND  WIFE 


SECTION  ONE— THE  MARRIAGE  BED 

The  Bed-Chamber.— The  bed-chamber  should  be  large  and 
airy.  But  very  few  bed-chambers  are  sufficiently  large  to  afford 
plenty  of  fresh  air  without  some  form  of  ventilation.  No  one  or 
two  or  three  or  more  should  sleep  in  an  ordinary  bedroom  with- 
out ventilation.  We  shall  speak  further  on  this  subject  under 
"Ventilation." 

In  the  Same  Bed. — Should  husband  and  wife  sleep  in  the 
same  bed?  This  is  customary  in  America;  it  is  the  rule,  but,  of 
course,  there  are  exceptions.  There  are  good  reasons  for  both 
customs.  In  the  light  of  hygiene,  pure  and  simple,  the  argument 
for  the  single  bed  is  decisive. 

It  is  also  claimed  that  the  temptation  to  over-sexual  indul- 
gence is  too  great.  The  close  and  constant  contact  of  bodies 
leads  to  excitement,  and  therefore  requires  greater  will-power  to 
overcome  the  temptation. 

On  the  other  hand,  in  sleeping  apart  there  is  loss  of 
that  affection  which  should  subsist  between  man  and  wife.  In 
the  separation  of  husband  and  wife  there  is  danger  that  the  bond 
of  union  may  be  loosened  and  possibly  broken.  Separation 
breeds  coldness,  distrust  and  indifference.  Nearness  of  body 
leads  to  a  nearness  of  spirit,  and  mutual  trust  and  love  are  fos- 
tered by  the  fact  of  contiguity. 

An  Exception. — Only  when  disease,  or  some  avocation  which 
leads  to  disturbed  slumbers,  is  to  be  taken  into  account,  do  we 
recommend  the  opposite  plan.  Consumption  is  contagious,  and 
of  course  many  chronic  skin  diseases  notoriously  are  so;  and  if 
present,  it  is  too  severe  a  demand  for  the  sufferer  to  make  that 
a  healthy  person  should  needlessly  be  exposed  to  the  danger  of 
illness. 

Neatness  of  Attire. — Women  have  more  delicate  sensibilities 
than  men;  they  are  readily  pleased  or  repulsed  by  little  things; 
the  husband  who  is  anxious  to  maintain  pleasant  relation  5  in  his 
home  circle  will  do  well  not  to  neglect  the  cares  of  toilet. 

Frequent  changes  of  underclothing  are  desirable  on  this 
account,  as  well  as  for  general  hygienic  reasons,  and  any  pains 
bestowed  on  keeping  the  attire  neatly  arranged  and  well  cared 
for  will  not  be  lost. 

161 


162  HUSBAND  AND  WIFE 

Passion  in  Women. — There  are  many  females  who  never  feel 
any  sexual  excitement  whatever;  others,  again,  to  a  limited 
degree,  are  capable  of  experiencing  it.  The  best  mothers,  wives 
and  managers  of  households  know  little  or  nothing  of  the  sexual 
pleasure.  Love  of  home,  children  and  domestic  duties  are  the 
only  passions  they  feel.  As  a  rule,  the  modest  woman  submits 
to  her  husband,  but  only  to  please  him;  and,  but  for  the  desire 
of  maternity,  would  far  rather  be  relieved  from  his  attentions. 
This  is  doubly  true  of  woman  during  the  periods  when  they 
are  with  child,  and  when  they  are  nursing. 

Hallowed  Pleasnres,— Jeremy  Taylor,  the  quaint  old  English 
divine,  says:  "Married  people  must  be  sure  to  observe  the  order 
of  nature  and  the  ends  of  God.  He  is  an  ill  husband  that  uses 
his  wife  as  a  man  treats  a  harlot,  having  no  other  end  but  pleas* 
ure.  The  pleasure  should  always  be  joined  to  one  or  another  of 
these  ends — with  a  desire  for  children,  or  to  avoid  fornication, 
or  to  lighten  and  ease  the  cares  and  sadness  of  household  affairs, 
or  to  endear  each  other,  but  never  with  a  purpose,  either  in  act 
or  desire,  to  separate  the  sensuality  from  these  ends  which 
hallow  it. 

"Married  people  must  never  force  themselves  into  high  and 
violent  lusts  with  arts  and  misbecoming  devices,  but  be 
restrained  and  temperate  in  the  use  of  their  lawful  pleasures." 

Complete  Cessation. — There  are  certain  periods  when  a  com- 
plete cessation  should  be  observed.  One  of  these  is  during  the 
monthly  sickness  of  the  wife,  and  for  a  day  or  two  after  that 
epoch. 

The  Mosaic  law  pronounces  a  woman  "unclean"  for  a  num- 
ber of  days  after  her  monthly  illness. 

During  pregnancy  and  nursing,  conjugal  relations  should  be 
few  and  far  between.  Some  authorities  condemn  them  alto- 
gether. Perhaps  that  is  somewhat  extravagant.  With  care, 
they  may  do  no  harm.  Miscarriage  is  sometimes  caused  by  too 
violent  action. 

A  Dangerous  Period.— During  and  after  the  change  of  life, 
it  is  also  important  to  observe  an  unwonted  moderation.  Dur- 
ing that  period  any  unaccustomed  excitement  of  this  character 
may  be  followed  by  flooding  and  other  serious  symptoms,  while 
after  the  crisis  has  been  passed,  the  sexual  appetite  itself  should 
wholly  or  almost  wholly  disappear. 

Danger  of  Excess.— The  married  man  who  thinks  that,  be- 
cause he  is  a  married  man,  he  can  commit  no  excess,  no  matter 
how  often  the  sexual  act  is  repeated,  will  suffer  as  certainly  and 
as  seriously  as  the  debauchee  who  acts  on  the  same  principle  in 
his  indulgences,  perhaps  more  certainly  from  his  very  igno- 
rance, and  from  his  not  taking  those  precautions  and  following 
those  rules  which  a  career  of  vice  is  apt  to  teach  a  man.  Till 
he  is  told,  the  idea  never  enters  his  head  that  he  has  been 
guilty  of  great  and  almost  criminal  excess,  nor  is  this  to  be 


HUSBAND  AND  WIFE  163 

wondered  at,  as  such  a  cause  of  disease  is  seldom  hinted  at  by 
the  medical  man  he  consults. 

Nature  of  Excess. — The  nature  of  excess  may  be  twofold; 
either  it  is  a  long-continued  indulgence  beyond  the  average 
power  of  the  man  to  withstand,  or  it  is  brief  and  violent. 

A  Noted  Physician's  Opinion. — ''A  great  excess  for  a  few 
days  only,  acting  like  a  'shock,'  may  manifest  its  consequences 
in  the  nervous  system  at  a  long  distant  subsequent  period.  A 
sudden,  short,  yet  great  excess  may  be  more  dangerous  than 
more  moderate,  albeit  excessive  indulgence,  extending  over  a 
long  period.  In  certain  constitutions,  although  only  indulged  in 
legitimately  and  for  a  short  period,  as  after  marriage,  such 
excess  may  act  like  a  shock  or  concussion  of  the  spinal  cord,  or 
like  a  blow  on  the  head,  and  may  give  rise  to  serious  chronic 
diseases,  as  epilepsy,  insanity  and  paralysis." 

A  Foolish  Notion. — A  foolish  notion  sometimes  prevails  that 
it  is  necessary  to  health  to  have  frequent  intercourse.  There 
is  no  condition  of  life  more  thoroughly  in  accordance  with  per- 
fect vigor  than  chaste  celibacy.  Next  to  this  comes  moderation 
in  married  life.  It  is  never  required  for  sanitary  reasons  to 
abuse  the  privileges  which  law  and  usage  grant.  Any  such 
abuse  is  pretty  sure  to  bring  about  debility  and  disease. 

A  General  Rule. — Generally  speaking,  the  hygienic  rule  is, 
that  after  the  act  the  body  should  feel  well  and  strong,  the  sleep 
should  be  sound,  and  the  mind  clear.  Whenever  this  is  not  the 
case,  when  the  limbs  feel  languid,  the  appetite  feeble  or  capri- 
cious, the  intellect  dull  and  the  faculties  sluggish,  then  there  is 
excess,  and  the  act  should  be  indulged  in  more  rarely. 

Those  who  observe  strictly  this  rule  will  need  no  other,  and 
will  incur  no  danger  from  immoderate  indulgence. 

Marriage  and  Transmitting  of  Life.— The  differences  of  the 
sexes,  the  emotions  which  depend  upon  these  differences,  and 
the  institution  of  marriage  are  primarily  and  directly  existent  for 
the  purpose  of  transmitting  life,  or,  to  put  it  more  plainly,  for 
having  children.  Every  married  couple  must  distinctly  and 
constantly  impress  this  truth  upon  their  minds,  and  be  governed 
by  it  in  their  life.  Whatever  relations  they  bear  to  each  other, 
whatever  duties  they  may  ov/e  to  society  and  themselves,  all  of 
them  are  subordinate  to  the  paramount  obligation  of  having  and 
raising  a  family.  We  care  not  what  excuse  may  be  imagined 
in  order  to  escape  this  duty,  it  is  inadmissible.  Nothing  short 
of  positive  incapacity  can  exculpate  either  party. 

Season  for  Conception.— It  is  not  only  their  duty  to  have,  not 
merely  a  child  or  two,  but  a  family  of  children;  but  also,  to  do 
all  in  their  power  that  their  offspring  have  all  the  natural  ad- 
vantages which  it  is  possible  to  give  them.  It  may  not  be  gen- 
erally known  that  this  matter  touches  some  of  the  most  intimate 
and  earliest  relations  of  the  married  couple.    But,  nowadays. 


164  HUSBAND  AND  WIFE 

physicians  at  least  are  fully  satisfied  that  the  season  and  man* 
ner  of  conception,  the  condition  of  father  and  mother  at  the 
time,  and  several  attending  circumstances,  exercise  a  most 
important  influence  on  the  newly-formed  being. 

Nature  of  Conception. — Every  human  being  originates  from 
an  egg.  Every  one  of  us  commenced  our  existence  in  an  egg. 
The  human  egg,  however,  has  no  shell,  and  is  not,  as  with  fowls 
and  many  lower  animals,  deposited  outside  the  body.  The 
female  matures  one  or  several  at  each  of  her  monthly  periods, 
and  they  pass  from  the  sac  which  has  hitherto  contained  them 
on  their  way  to  the  outer  world.  They  are  so  minute  that  they 
are  hardly  visible  to  the  naked  eye,  and  so  delicate  in  structure 
that  they  readily  perish.  They  remain  a  longer  or  a  shorter  time 
in  their  passage  from  the  spot  where  they  are  formed  to  thei.: 
destination,  sometimes  requiring  but  a  dav  or  two,  at  others 
probably  a  week  or  two. 

The  Egg  and  Sperm  Meet.— Daring  this  passage,  should  they 
come  in  contact  with  the  secretion  of  the  male,  the  vibratory 
bodies  called  spermatozoa  surround  the  egg,  penetrate  into  it  per- 
haps, and  fecundate  it.  At  this  moment  conception  has  taken 
place,  and  a  new  member  of  the  species  has  commenced  its 
individual  life. 

An  Explanation.— It  will  be  understood  that  the  spermatozoa 
of  man  (as  in  all  mammalia)  are  living,  active  semi-animals,  with 
the  power  of  locomotion^  while  the  female  ovum  is  Passive^  with 
no  power  to  move  itself  from  place  to  place.  The  ovum  is 
moved  by  forces  outside  of  itself;  the  spermatozoon  seeks  the 
ova  by  its  own  inner  force.  Hence,  if  the  spermatozoa  be 
placed  within  the  female  vagina  by  any  means,  they  will  find 
their  way  into  the  womb,  and  if  a  ripe  ovum  is  in  place,  there 

will  be  a  union  of  one  of  the 
spermatozoa  (a  spermato- 
zoon) with  the  ovum,  and 
thus  a  new  life  is  brought 
into  being. 

Artificial  Impregnation. 

— Union  is  not  essential  to 
impregnation;  it  is  possible 
for  conception  to  occur 
without  congress.  All  that 
is  necessary  is  that  seminal 
animalcules  enter  the  womb 
and  unite  there  with  the 
egg  or  ovum,  as  explained 
above.  It  is  not  essential 
that  the  semen  be  intro- 
duced through  the  medium 
of  the  male  organ,  as  it  has 
been  demonstrated  repeat- 


Semen  Highly  MagTiified. 


HUSBAND  AND  WIFE 


165 


edly  that  by  means  of  a  syringe  and  freshly  obtained  and  healthy 
semen,  impregnation  can  be  made  to  follow  by  its  careful  intro- 
duction. 


SECTION  TWO- -THE  REPRODUCTIVE  ORGANS 


FIG.  370. 

The  Bladder  and  Urethra  op 
a  man,  laid  open  in  its  whole 

LENGTH. 


1.  The  Bladder,  cut  open  by  a 
crucial  Incision  and  the  four 
Flaps  separated. 

2.  The  Ureters. 

3.  Their  Vesical  Orifices. 

4.  Uvula  Vesicae.  The  Trian- 
gle formed  by  the  Points  at 
8.4  is  the  Vesicle  Triangle. 

5.  SuperiorFundusof  the  Blad- 
der. 

6.  Bas  Fond  of  the  Bladder. 

7.  The  smooth  Centre  of  the 
Vesical  Triangle. 

8.  Verumontanum  or  Caput 
Gallinaginis. 

9.  Orifice  of  the  Ductus  Ejacu- 
latorius. 

10.  Depression  near  the  Veru- 
montanum. 

11.  Ducts  from  the  Prostate 
Gland. 

12.13.  Lateral  Lobes  of  the  Pros- 
tate Gland. 

14.  Prostatic  Portion  of  the  Ure- 
thra; just  above  is  the  Neck 
of  the  Bladder. 

15.  Its  Membranous  Portion. 

16.  One  of  Cowper's  Glands. 

17.  The  Orifices  of  their  Excre- 
tory Ducts. 

18.  Section  of  the  Bulb  of  the 
Urethra  with  its  Erectile 
Tissue. 

19.  Cut  Edges  of  the  Corpora 
Cavernosa. 

20.  Cut  Edges  oftheGlans  Penis. 

21.  Prepuce  dissected  off. 

22.  Internal  Surface  of  the  Ure- 
thra laid  open. 

23.  Outer  Surface  of  Corpora 
Cavernosa. 

24.25.  AcceleratorUrinaeMuscle. 
26.27.  Erector  Penis  Muscle. 


166  HUSBAND  AND  WIFE 

THE  FEMALE  SEXUAL  ORGANS 

The  generative  or  reproductive  organs  of  the  human  female 
are  usually  divided  into  the  internal  and  external.  Those 
regarded  as  internal  are  concealed  from  view  and  protected 
within  the  body.  Those  that  can  be  readily  perceived  are 
termed  external.  The  entrance  of  the  vagina  may  be  stated  as 
the  line  of  demarcation  of  the  two  divisions. 

External  Organs.— 1.  The  labia  77iajora,  or  greater  lips, 
and  the 

2.  Labia  minora,  or  lesser  lips,  are  formed  by  double  folds 
extending  downward  from  the  mons  veneris,  the  prominent 
eminence  formed  by  fatty  tissue,  just  above  the  organ. 

3.  The  clitoris  is  a  prominent  erectile  structure,  situated  at 
the  upper  part  of  the  opening  between  the  folds  of  the  labia 
minora  just  where  the  lips  come  together.  This  is  the  coun- 
terpart of  the  glands  penis  in  man. 

4.  The  hymen  is  a  membranous  fold  which  partly  closes  the 
opening  to  the  vagina. 

5.  Vulva  is  a  term  applied  when  speaking  of  all  of  these 
external  parts. 

Internal  Org:ans. — 1.  The  Vagina  is  a  canal  about  five  or  six 
inches  long,  which  extends  from  the  vulva  to  the  uterus.  This 
organ  is  very  distendible,  and  plays  an  important  part  in  child- 
birth. 

2.  The  Uterus  is  situated  between  the  bladder  and  the  rec- 
tum in  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis.  It  is  held  in  position  by  th^ 
broad  bands  of  peritoneum  on  each  side,  which  extend  from  the 
sides  of  the  uterus  to  the  walls  of  the  pelvis,  and  is  supported  by 
the  uterus. 

3.  The  Fallopian  tubes  are  two  in  number,  situated  one  on 
each  side  of  the  uterus,  in  the  broad  ligament  extending  from 
the  uterus  to  the  sides  of  the  pelvis.  They  convey  the  ova  from 
the  ovaries  to  the  cavity  of  the  uterus. 

4.  The  Ovaries  — The  ovaries  are  oval  shaped  bodies,  situ- 
ated one  on  each  side  of  the  uterus,  behind  and  below  the  Fal- 
lopian tubes,  in  the  posterior  part  of  the  broad  ligament.  They 
are  about  an  inch  and  a  half  long,  three-quarters  of  an  inch 
wide,  and  one-third  of  an  inch  thick. 


CHAPTER  X 


CHILD-BEARING 


SECTION  ONE— PREGNANCY 

Veneration  for  the  Pregrnant.— "In  no  period  of  her  life  is 
woman  the  subject  of  interest  so  profound  and  general  as  at  the 
time  when  she  approaches  the  sacred  threshold  of  maternity. 
The  young  virgin  and  the  new  wife  have  pleased  by  their  grace, 
spirit  and  beauty.  The  pregnant  wife  is  an  object  of  active 
benevolence  and  religious  respect.  It  is  interesting  to  note  how, 
at  all  times  and  in  all  countries,  she  has  been  treated  with  con- 
siderate kindness  and  great  deference.  She  has  been  made  the 
subject  of  public  veneration,  and  sometimes  even  of  religious 
worship.  At  Athens  and  at  Carthage  the  murderer  escaped 
from  the  sword  of  justice  if  he  sought  refuge  in  the  house  of  a 
pregnant  woman.  The  Jews  allowed  her  to  eat  forbidden  meats. 
The  laws  of  Moses  pronounced  the  penalty  of  death  against  all 
those  who  by  bad  treatment  or  any  act  of  violence  caused  a 
woman  to  abort. 

Lycurgus  compared  women  who  died  in  pregnancy  to 
the  brave  dead  on  the  field  of  honor,  and  acccrded  to  them 
sepulchral  inscriptions.  In  ancient  Rome,  where  all  citi- 
zens were  obliged  to  rise  and  stand  during  the  passage  of  a  mag- 
istrate, wives  were  excused  from  rendering  this  mark  of  respect, 
for  the  reason  that  the  exertion  and  hurry  of  the  movement 
might  be  injurious  to  them  in  the  state  in  which  they  were  sup- 
posed to  be.  In  the  kingdom  of  Pannouia  all  enceinte  women 
were  in  such  veneration,  that  a  man  meeting  one  on  the  road  was 
obliged,  under  penalty  of  a  fine,  to  turn  back  and  accompany 
and  protect  her  to  her  place  of  destination.  The  Catholic 
Church  has  in  all  times  exempted  pregnant  wives  from  fasts. 
The  Egyptians  decreed,  and  in  most  Christian  countries  the 
law  at  the  present  time  obtains,  that  if  a  woman  shall  be  con 
victed  of  an  offense  the  punishment  of  which  is  death,  the  sen- 
tence shall  not  be  executed  if  it  be  proved  that  she  is  pregnant.' 
—Geo.  H.  Nap  keys,  M.  D. 

Signs  of  Pregnancy.— One  of  the  first  signs  of  pregnancy  is 
that  of  the  cessation  of  the  menses.  As  a  sign,  it  is  not  to  be 
depended  upon  by  itself  alone.  Ceasing  to  be  "unwell"  may 
arise  from  various  causes.  In  the  great  majority  of  cases,  how- 
3ver,  the  menses  cease  to  flow  after  conception  has  taken  place* 


167 


FIG.  400. 
A  Side  View  op  the 
Viscera  op  the  Fe- 
male Pelvis. 

1.  Symphysis  Pubis. 

2.  Abdominal  Parietes. 

3.  The  Fat  forming  the 
Mons  Veneris. 

4.  The  Bladder. 

5.  Entrance  of  the  Left 
Ureter. 

6.  Canal  of  the  Urethra. 

7.  Meatus  Urinariua. 

&  The  Clitoris  and  its 

Prepuce. 
9.  Left  Nympha. 

10.  Left  Labium  Majus. 

11.  Orifice  of  the  Varina, 

12.  lis  Canal  and  Trans- 
verse Rugae. 

13.  The  Vesico  -  Vaginal 
Septum. 

14.  The  Vagino  -  Rectal 
Septum. 

15.  Section  of  thePerineum. 

16.  Os  Uteri. 

17.  Cervix  Uteri. 

18.  Fundus  Uteri. 

19.  The  Rectum. 

20.  The  Anus. 

21.  Upper '  Portion  of  the 
Rectivn. 

22.  R^ctd,ytcrine  Fold  of 
the  Peritoneum. 

23.  Utero-Vesical  Reflec- 
tion of  the  Peritoneum. 

24.  The  Peritoneum  re- 
flected on  the  Bladder 
from  the  Abdominal 
Parietes. 

25.  Last  Lumbar  Verte- 
bra. 

26.  The  Sacrum. 

27.  The  Coccyx. 


;        FIG.  401. 

!  A  Vertical  Section 

'      through  THE  LiNEA 

Alba  and  Symphy- 
sis Pubis  so  as  to 
show  THE  Bladder, 
Vagina, Uterus  and 
Rectum  in  Sitd. — 
The  Peritoneum 
has  been  cut  at  the 
Points  where  it  is 
Reflected. 

1.  Anterior  Parietes  of 
the  Abdomen. 

2.  Sub.  Cutaneous  Cel- 
lular Tissue. 

3.  Hairs  on  the  Mons  Ve- 
neris. 

4.  Cellular  Tissue  on  tho. 
Mons  Veneris. 

5.  Rectus  Abdominis  of 
the  Right  Side, 

6.  Right  Labia  Majora. 

7.  Symphysis  Pubis. 

8.  The  Chtoris. 

9.  Its  opposite  Crus. 

10.  Right  Labia  Minora. 

11.  Orifice  of  the  Vagina.  ; 

12.  Portion  of  the  Left 
Labia  Minora. 

13.  The  Fourchetfe,  or 
PosteriorCommissuje 
of  the  Vulva. 

14.  The  Perineum. 

15.  The  Anus. 

16.  A  Portion  of  the  Inte- 
guments of  the  But- 
tock. 

17.  Left  Side  of  the  Blad- 

18.  Neck  of  the  Bladder. 

19.  The  Urethra. 

20.  Meat\i9  Urinarius. 


der. 

22.  Left  Ureter  cut  off. 

23.  Left  Side  of  the  Va- 

24.  fleft'Side  of  the  Neck 
of  the  Uterus  outside 
of  the  Vagina. 

25.  Fundus  of  the  Uterus. 

26.  Left  Fallopian  Tube 
separated  from  the  Pe- 
ritoneum. 

27.  Its  Fimbriated  Extre- 
mity. 

28.  Its  Entrance  into  the 
Uterus. 

29.  Left  Round  Ligament. 

30.  Left  Ovary. 

31.  Fimbriated  Portion 
which  unites  the  Tube 
to  the  Ovary. 

32.  Insertion  of  the  Liga- 
ment of  the  Ovary  to 
the  Uterus. 

33.  Right  Broad  Ligament 
of  the  Uterus. 

34.  Lower  Portion  of  the 
Rectum. 

35.  Rectum  turned  off  and 
tied. 

36.  The  Peritoneum  lin- 
ing the  Anterior  Parie-. 
tes  of  the  Abdomen. 

37.  The  Peritoneum  which 
covers  the  PosteriorPa- 
rietes  of  the  Abdomen. 

FIG.  402. 
The  Uterus,  Fallo-  : 
piAN  Tubes,  Ovaries  i 
AND  A  Part  op  the^ 
Vagina  of  a  Female  i 
OF  Sixteen  Years.  ^ 
On   ONE   SinE  the! 


I    Tube  and  Ovary  is 
i    divided  Vertically; 
'     the  other  Side  i.- 
:    untouched.  TheA.m- 
TERioa  Portion  of 
the  Uterus  and  Va- 
\    gina  have  also  been 
removed. 

1.  Fundus  of  the  Uterus. 

2.  Thickness  of  its  Parie- 
ties  anteriorly. 

3.  External  Surface  of  the 
Uterus. 

4.  Section  of  the  Neck  of 
the  Uterus. 

5.  Section  of  the  Anterior 
Lip. 

6.  Its  Posterior  Lip  un- 
touched. 

7.  Cavity  of  the  Uterus. 

8.  Cavity  of  its  Neck. 

9.  Thicknessof  the  Walla 
of  the  Vagina. 

10.  Its  Cavity  and  Poste- 
rior Parietes. 

11.  Openings  of  Fallopian 
Tubes  into  the  Uterus. 

12.  Cavity   of  the  Left 
Tube. 

13.  Its  Pavilion. 

14.  Corpus  Fimbriatum. 

15.  Its    Union  wiih  the 
Ovary. 

16.  Left  Ovary  vertically 
divided. 

17.  The  Vesicles  inits  Tis 
sue. 

18.  Ligament  of  the  Ovary. 

19.  Right  Fallopian  Tube, 
untouched. 

Its  Corpus  Fimbria- 
tum. 

21.  Right  Ovary. 

22.  The  Broad  T.iirnmrnt. 


Female  Organs 


OF  Generation 


170  CHILD-BEARING 

One  sign,  with  many  ladies,  is  an  increase  in  the  size  of  the 
neck,  which  usually  occurs  in  a  few  days  after  conception. 

Sometimes  women  menstruate  during  the  entire  period  of 
gestation.  This,  of  course,  is  an  abnormal  condition  and  should 
be  remedied. 

Again,  women  who  have  never  menstruated  have  been  known 
to  bear  children. 

Pregnancy  seldom  takes  place  under  such  conditions,  but  it 
is  not  an  unusual  occurrence  for  women  not  to  menstruate  from 
one  pregnancy  to  another.  This  indicates  too  rapid  child-bear- 
ing. 

Morning  Sickness. — Morning  sickness  is  regarded  as  one  of 
the  most  reliable  early  symptoms.  If  it  appears  at  all,  it  gen- 
erally occurs  within  three  weeks,  and  may  present  itself  within 
a  few  days  after  conception.  This  derangement  of  the  stomach 
is  manifested  in  various  ways.  Frequently  there  is  great  loath- 
ing of  food,  nausea  of  a  most  distressing  character,  and  vomiting 
of  anything  taken  into  the  stomach,  particularly  in  the  morning. 
Many  women,  however,  are  never  troubled  with  the  morning 
sickness.  There  is  also  in  some  cases  a  certain  longing  for 
unusual  articles  of  food,  and  when  not  gratified  in  her  fancies, 
the  individual  exhibits  such  disappointment  that  it  is  certainly 
better  to  indulge  her  vagaries,  when  not  positively  injurious. 
Usually  all  disturbances  of  the  stomach  disappear  by  the  third 
or  fourth  month,  the  appetite  becomes  regular  and  the  digestion 
good,  and  the  whole  body  takes  on  an  appearance  of  bloom  and 
health. 

External  Signs. — Owing  to  the  direct  and  intimate  sympathy 
existing  between  the  uterus  and  breasts,  pregnancy  is  generally 
indicated  by  changes  in  the  latter  organs.  They  may  become 
somewhat  painful  and  swollen,  the  nipple  is  elevated,  and  the 
areola,  or  circle  around  it,  assumes  a  dark  brown  hue,  and  is 
dotted  with  small  tubercles.  The  nipple  enlarges,  and  as  preg- 
nancy advances  milk  can  be  forced  from  it  by  pressure.  Milk 
in  the  breasts,  however  minute  in  quantity,  is  a  prettyr  sure  sign, 
especially  in  a  first  pregnancy.  Great  importance  is  attached 
to  the  increased  darkness  in  the  color  of  the  circle  around  the 
nipple,  and  it  is  a  sign  which  rarely  fails;  like  all  presumptive 
signs  of  early  pregnancy,  though,  it  can  hardly  be  relied  upon 
alone. 

Besides  the  changes  in  the  nipple  and  the  enlargement  of  the 
breast,  the  veins  look  more  blue,  and  the  whole  substance  is 
firmer  and  more  knotty  to  the  touch. 

Enlargement  of  the  abdomen,  though  an  invariable  accom- 
paniment of  pregnancy,  can  not  positively  be  relied  upon  as  a 
symptom,  as  other  causes  may  produce  it;  besides,  in  many 
cases  the  development  of  the  abdomen  is  not  observed  till  rather 
late. 

It  may  be  occasioned  by  various  causes.  Instances  are 
quite  common  where  women  have  made  careful  preparation  for 


CHILD-BEARING  171 

confinement,  only  to  be  disappointed  by  finding  they  were 
suffering  from  some  serious  disease  causing  suppression  of  the 
menses. 

From  the  third  to  the  eighth  month  the  abdomen  continues 
to  enlarge. 

Quickening. — The  movements  of  the  child  occur  from  the 
eighteenth  to  the  twentieth  week.  Sometimes  these  motions 
begin  as  early  as  the  third  month,  and  then  they  are  a  feeble 
fluttering  only,  causing  unpleasant  sensations  of  fainting  and 
nausea. 

The  motion  of  the  child  is  regarded  by  women  of  experience 
as  an  unfailing  sign.  But  cases  are  common  where  the  throb- 
bing of  a  tumor  and  other  causes  have  been  mistaken  for  fetal 
movements.  Though  at  first  feeble,  after  a  time  the  motions 
become  more  quick  and  frequent,  and  a  lady  is  not  only  able  to 
recognize  her  condition,  but  the  very  period  of  her  pregnancy, 

The  Fetal  Heart.— In  the  fifth  month  there  is  a  sign  which, 
if  detected,  furnishes  clear  evidence  of  conception,  and  that  is 
the  sound  of  the  child's  heart.  If  the  ear  be  placed  on  the 
abdomen  over  the  womb,  the  beating  of  the  fetal  heart  can 
sometimes  be  heard  quite  plainly;  and  by  the  use  of  an  instru- 
ment called  the  stethoscope,  the  sounds  can  be  still  more  plainly 
heard.  This  is  a  very  valuable  sign,  inasmuch  as  the  presence 
of  the  child  is  not  only  ascertained,  but  also  its  position,  and 
whether  there  are  twins  or  more. 

Will  it  Be  a  Boy  or  a  Girl,  or  Twins?— By  the  use  of  the 

stethoscope,  during  the  three  last  months  of  pregnancy,  may  be 
ascertained  the  sex  of  the  fetus;  even  without  that  instrument, 
the  inquirer,  if  he  possess  good  hearing,  may  decide  this;  for 
science  states  that  the  number  of  beats  to  the  minute  of  the  fetal 
male  heart  is  from  120  to  130;  those  of  a  female,  from  140  to  150. 
The  ear  should  be  pressed  firmly  against  the  abdomen.  In  the 
same  way,  if  two  distinct  pulse-beats  of  different  rapidity  are 
made  out,  twins  may  be  suspected;  especially  if  two  promi- 
nences appear  in  the  shape  of  the  abdomen  with  some  depres- 
sion between;  unusual  size  would  be  merely  corroborative  and 
not  alone  of  particular  value  for  a  decision. 

Other  Signs. — Some  ladies  are  afflicted  by  the  appearance  of 
more  or  less  prominent  and  dark  yellowish-brown  spots  or 
patches  on  the  face,  generally  upon  the  forehead,  nose  and  over 
the  cheek  bones.    These  disappear  after  the  birth. 

While  before  the  fifth  month  there  is  no  one  sign  that  may 
be  depended  on  with  absolute  certainty,  any  person  with  ordi- 
nary powers  of  observation  will  have  little  trouble  in  distin- 
guishing pregnancy  from  other  conditions  that  bear  more  or  less 
resemblance.  After  the  fetal  heart-beat  is  detected  no  further 
difficulty  will  be  experienced,  for  in  that  we  have  a  sure  sign  of 
pregnancy. 


172  CHILD-BEARING 

The  morning  sickness,  though  a  valuable  sign,  is  by  no  means 
constant. 

Even  in  the  absence  of  some  symptoms,  there  will  not  be 
much  trouble,  as  a  rule,  to  recognize  the  true  condition,  espe- 
cially if  the  menses  have  ceased. 

Changes  in  the  Mind.— The  most  wonderful  of  all  the 
changes  which  attend  pregnancy  are  those  in  the  nervous  sys- 
tem. The  woman  is  rendered  more  susceptible,  more  impres- 
sible. Her  character  is  transformed.  She  is  no  longer  pleasant, 
confiding,  gentle  and  gay.  She  becomes  hasty,  passionate,  jeal- 
ous and  bitter.  But  in  those  who  are  naturally  fretful  and  bad- 
tempered  a  change  for  the  better  is  sometimes  observed,  so  that 
the  members  of  the  household  learn  from  experience  to  hail 
with  delight  the  mother's  pregnancy  as  a  period  when  clouds 
and  storms  give  place  to  sunshine  and  quietness.  In  some  rare 
cases,  also,  pregnancy  confers  increased  force  and  elevation,  to 
the  ideas,  and  augmented  power  to  the  intellect. 

How  to  Calculate  the  Time  of  Birth. — If  the  precise  day  on 
which  conception  took  place  were  known,  there  would  be  no 
difficulty  in  calculating  the  time  that  delivery  should  occur. 
The  usual  number  of  days  for  the  duration  of  pregnancy  is  two 
hundred  eighty  (280)  days  or  forty  (40)  weeks.  While  this  is  the 
average,  there  are  undoubtedly  cases  in  which  the  time  is  ex- 
ceeded, or  fallen  short  of,  by  a  few  days. 

First  children  are  frequently  born  within  less  than  280  days; 
and  the  fact  of  a  woman  giving  birth  to  her  first  child  within  a 
little  less  than  nine  months  of  her  marriage,  should  not  neces- 
sarily fix  upon  her  the  charge  of  unfaithfulness  or  bring  her 
virtue  into  question. 

Legitimate  Birth. — Different  countries  vary  somewhat  in 
their  laws  affecting  the  legitimacy  of  children,  though  in  the 
main  there  is  not  a  wide  variation.  The  usual  legal  time  is 
fixed  at  nine  calendar  months,  allowing  a  latitude  of  a  few  days 
on  either  side.  France  does  not  call  the  legitimacy  of  a  child 
into  question,  who  has  been  born  three  hundred  days  after  the 
death  or  absence  of  the  legal  parent.  According  to  the  laws  of 
Scotland,  a  child  is  a  bastard  who  is  born  later  than  ten  calendar 
months  after  the  absence  of  the  legal  husband. 

Unusnal  Cases. — Women  about  whom  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
have  gone  ten  months  with  child,  and  cases  have  been  reported 
of  eleven,  r.nd  even  twelve  months;  but  these  are,  of  course, 
very  exceptional,  and  about  which  some  doubt  might  be  enter- 
tained. On  the  contrary,  there  are  many  well-authenticated 
cases  of  children  born  seven  months  after  conception.  These 
varying  cases  have  been  the  cause  of  much  domestic  trouble  and 
even  of  divorces.  The  question  of  the  extreme  limit  has 
always  been  an  important  one,  interesting  not  only  the  parties 
concerned  and  the  medical  man,  but  bearing  also  much  legal 
significance. 


A  HEALTHY  MOTHER  AND  CHILD. 


174  CHILD-BEARING 

Where  to  Commence  to  Count.— It  is  customary  among  some 
women  to  count  from  the  middle  of  the  month  after  the  appear- 
ance of  the  last  menstruation;  it  is  the  most  usual  mode  with  all, 
in  fact,  but  taking  into  consideration  the  process  of  ovulation, 
the  time  during  which  the  egg  ripens  and  leaves  the  ovary,  it 
would  appear  that  the  period  most  liable  to  conception,  and 
therefore  the  safest  to  count  from,  is  that  closely  following  or 
preceding  menstruation.  It  is  at  those  times  that  the  germ 
from  the  male  is  most  apt  to  meet  with  and  impregnate  the 
female  egg. 

If  a  woman  passes  over  the  ninth  month,  she  will  probably 
go  on  to  the  tenth  month  before  delivery  takes  place. 

Healthfulness  of  Maternity.— Thin  women  become  plump 
during  pregnancy;  symptoms  of  poor  health  often  disappear  at 
this  time  from  the  lives  of  many  women.  Nature  seems  to 
gather  all  her  forces  to  ward  off  disease,  and  to  guard  both 
mother  and  child  through  the  great  process.  Nothing  can  be 
more  conducive  to  the  good  health  of  women  than  occasional  child- 
bearing.  If  the  reader  does  not  believe  this,  let  him  (or  her) 
take  a  little  time  to  run  over  in  mind  the  matrons  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  spinsters  and  non-child-bearing  wives  on  the 
other,  and  compare  the  two  classes  as  to  health  and  vigor. 

No  woman  of  sense  enough  to  follow  the  instructions  of  a 
proper  treatise  on  child-bearing,  should  make  a  bugaboo  of  any 
of  the  various  stages  of  maternity,  when  all  the  testimony  is  so 
overwhelmingly  in  favor  of  its  healthfulness. 

Premature  Births.— The  earliest  period  that  a  child  can  be 
brought  into  the  world  and  live  is  not  fully  determined.  It  is  a 
common  opinion  that  a  child  can  not  live  if  born  before  seven 
months.  But  it  is  well  known  that  sixth-month's  children  and 
less,  have  lived,  grown  to  maturity,  and  enjoyed  good  health. 

The  cases  where  a  child  lives  when  born  under  seven  months 
are  exceedingly  rare;  but  after  that  age  has  been  reached  the 
chances  are,  under  proper  care,  much  in  favor  of  the  child,  if 
well  developed. 

Miscarriage. — Miscarriage  is  most  frequent  in  the  earlier 
months  of  gestation.  Women  who  have  had  miscarriage  once, 
are  liable  to  experience  the  same  again  at  about  the  same  time 
of  pregnancy. 

Dangers  to  Mother.— Wives  are  too  much  in  the  habit  of 
making  light  of  miscarriages.  They  are  much  more  frequently 
followed  by  disease  of  the  womb  than  are  confinements  at  full 
teim.  There  is  a  greater  amount  of  injury  done  to  the  parts  than 
in  natural  labor.  Menstruation  soon  returns;  conception  may 
quickly  follow.  Unhappily,  there  is  no  custom  requiring  hus- 
band and  wife  to  sleep  apart  for  a  month  after  a  miscarriage, 
as  there  is  after  a  confinement.  Hence,  especially  if  there  be 
any  pre-existing  uterine  disease,  or  a  predisposition  thereto, 
miscarriage  is  a  serious  thing. 


CHILD-BEARING  175 

Causes  of  Miscarriage.— The  irritation  of  hemorrhoids  or 
straining  at  stool  will  sometimes  provoke  an  early  expulsion  of 
a  child.  Excessive  intercourse  by  the  newly  married  is  a  very 
t'*equent  cause.  Bathing  in  the  ocean  has  been  known  to  pro- 
duce it.  Nursing  is  exceedingly  apt  to  do  so.  It  has  been 
shown  by  a  distinguished  medical  writer,  that,  in  a  given  num- 
ber of  instances,  miscarriage  occurred  in  seventeen  per  cent,  of 
cases  in  which  the  woman  conceived  while  nursing,  and  in  only 
ten  per  cent,  where  conception  occurs  at  some  other  time.  A 
wife,  therefore,  who  suspects  herself  to  be  pregnant,  should 
wean  her  child. 

Over-exertion,  over-excitement,  a  fall,  a  blow,  any  violent 
emotion,  such  as  anger,  sudden  and  excessive  joy,  or  fright; 
running,  dancing,  horseback  riding,  riding  over  rough  roads, 
great  fatigue,  lifting  heavy  weights,  purgative  medicines,  dis- 
placement of  the  womb,  general  ill-health,  are  all  well-known 
causes  of  miscarriage,  in  addition  to  those  before  mentioned. 

Prevention. — The  way  to  prevent  miscarriage  is  to  lead  a 
quiet  life,  particularly  during  those  days  of  each  successive 
month  when,  under  other  circumstances,  the  woman  would 
menstruate;  and  to  abstain  during  those  days  not  only  from 
long  walks  and  parties,  but  also  from  sexual  intercourse. 

It  is  especially  desirable  to  avoid  a  miscarriage  in  the  first 
pregnancy,  for  fear  that  the  habit  of  miscarrying  shall  then  be 
set  up,  which  it  will  be  very  difficult  to  eradicate.  Therefore 
newly-married  women  should  carefully  avoid  all  causes  which 
are  known  to  induce  the  premature  expulsion  of  the  child.  If 
it  should  take  place  in  spite  of  all  precautions,  extraordinary 
care  should  be  exercised  in  the  subsequent  pregnancy,  to  pre- 
vent its  recurrence. 

Interdict  sexual  i7itercourse  until  after  the  fifth  month;  for  if 
the  pregnancy  pass  beyond  this  period,  the  chances  of  miscar- 
riage will  be  much  diminished. 

If  the  symptoms  of  miscarriage,  which  may  be  expressed  in 
the  two  words  pain  and  flooding,  should  make  their  appearance, 
the  doctor  ought  at  once  to  be  sent  for,  the  wife  awaitmg  his 
arrival  in  a  recumbent  position.  He  may  even  then  be  able  to 
avert  the  impending  aanger.  At  any  rate,  his  services  are  as 
necessary,  and  often  even  more  so,  as  in  a  labor  at  full  term. 


SECTION  TWO— PAINLESS  PREGNANCY  AND 
CHILD-BIRTH 

General  Rules. — Some  excellent  popular  volumes  have  been 
largely  devoted  to  directions  how  to  secure  a  comfortable 
period  of  pregnancy  and  painless  delivery. 

With  a  little  common  sense  on  the  part  of  the  woman,  all 
may  be  summed  up  under  the  simple  heads  of :   1.    An  uncon- 


.176 


CHILD-BEARING 


fined  and  lightly  burdened  waist.  2.  Moderate  but  persistent 
outdoor  exercise,  of  which  walking  is  the  best  form.    3.  A 


A  Contracted  Pelvis,   Deformity  and  Insufficient  Space. 


plain,  unstimulating,  chiefly  fruit  and  vegetable  diet.  4.  Little 
or  no  intercourse  during  the  time. 

These  are  hygienic  rules  of  benefit  under  any  ordinary  con- 
ditions; yet  they  are  violated  by  almost  every  pregnant  lady.  If 


CHILD-BEARING 


177 


hygienic  rules  are  followed,  biliousness,  indigestion,  constipa- 
tion, swollen  limbs,  morning  sickness  and  nausea,  all  will  absent 
themselves  or  be  much  lessened. 

The  above  is  a  statement  in  a  "nut-shell"  of  the  whole  mat- 
ter of  painless  child-birth  labor;  but  for  emphasis  we  add  some 
definite  information. 

Tight  Lacing  of  Mothers. — No  tongue  can  tell,  no  finite  mind 
can  conceive,  the  misery  tight  lacing  has  produced,  nor  the 
number  of  deaths,  directly  or  indirectly,  of  young  women,  bear- 
ing mothers  and  weakly  infants  it  has  occasioned. 


The  ribs  of  large  curve;  tlie  lungs  large 
md  roomy;  the  liver,  stomach  and  bow- 
els In  their  normal  position;  all  with 
abundant  room. 


The  ribs  bent  almost  to  angles  ;  the 
lungs  contracted;  the  liver,  stomach  and 
intestines  forced  down  into  the  pelvis, 
crowding  the  womb  seriously. 
Nature  versus  Corsets,  Illustrated, 


If  the  murderous  practice  continues  another  generation,  it 
will  bury  all  the  middle  and  upper  classes  of  women  and  chil 
dren  and  leave  propagation  to  the  coarse-grained,  but  healthy, 
lower  classes. 

Clothing,— The  weight  of  the  skirts  should  rest  entirely  on 
the  shoulders  by  means  of  straps.  No  weight  or  tightness 
should  be  permitted  on  the  hips  or  around  the  waist. 

The  amount  of  clothing  should  be  suited  to  the  season,  but 
rather  increased  than  diminished,  owing  to  the  great  suscepti- 
bility of  the  system  to  the  vicissitudes  of  the  weather.  It  is 
especially  important  that  flannel  drawers  should  be  worn  dur- 


178  CHILD-BEARING 

ing  advanced  pregnancy,  as  the  loose  dress  favors  the  admis* 
sion  of  cold  air  to  the  unprotected  parts  of  the  body. 

Care  of  Lower  Limbs. — Pressure  upon  the  lower  limbs,  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  knee  or  the  ankle  joint,  should  be  avoided, 
more  particularly  towards  the  last  months.  It  is  apt  to  produce 
enlargement  and  knotting  of  the  veins,  swelling  and  ulcers  of  the 
legs,  by  which  many  women  are  crippled  during  their  preg- 
nancies, and  sometimes  through  life.  Therefore  the  garters 
should  not  be  tightly  drawn,  and  gaiters  should  not  be  too 
closely  fitted,  while  yet  they  should  firmly  support  the  ankle. 

Exercise. — Moderate  exercise  in  the  open  air  is  proper  and 
conducive  to  health  during  the  whole  period  of  pregnancy.  It 
should  never  be  so  active  nor  so  prolonged  as  to  induce  fatigue. 
Walking  is  the  best  form  of  exercise.  Riding  in  a  badly  con- 
structed carriage,  or  over  a  rough  road,  or  upon  horseback,  as 
well  as  running,  dancing,  and  the  lifting  or  carrying  of  heavy 
weights,  should  be  scrupulously  avoided,  as  liable  to  cause  rup- 
ture, severe  flooding  and  miscarriage.  Journeys  are  not  to  be 
taken.  Exercise  and  fresh  air  are  of  the  greatest  importance  to 
mother  and  child.  The  mother  should  not  force  herself  to  go  to 
a  certain  place  nor  to  walk  during  a  certain  time  in  a  day.  As 
soon  as  fatigue  is  felt,  stop  walking. 

A  tendency  to  indolence  must  be  overcome.  A  gentle  activ- 
ity is  better  and  beneficial. 

Toward  the  end  of  pregnancy  the  wife  should  economize  her 
forces.  She  should  not  remain  long  standing  or  kneeling,  nor 
sing  in  either  of  these  postures. 

Bathing. — Those  who  have  not  been  accustomed  to  bathing 
should  not  begin  the  practice  during  pregnancy,  and  in  any  case 
great  care  should  be  exercised  during  the  latter  months.  It  is 
better  to  preserve  cleanliness  by  sponging  with  tepid  water  than 
by  entire  baths.  Foot-baths  are  always  dangerous.  Sea-bath- 
ing sometimes  causes  miscarriage,  but  sea  air  and  the  sponging 
of  the  body  with  salt  water  are  beneficial.  The  shower-bath  is 
of  course  too  great  a  shock  to  the  system,  and  a  very  warm  bath 
is  too  relaxing.  In  some  women  of  a  nervous  temperament,  a 
lukewarm  bath  taken  occasionally  at  night  during  pregnancy 
has  a  calming  influence.  This  is  especially  the  case  in  the  first 
and  last  month.  But  women  of  a  lymphatic  temperament  and 
of  a  relaxed  habit  of  body  are  always  injured  by  the  bath. 

Ventilation. — Attention  should  also  be  directed  to  keeping 
the  atmosphere  in  the  sitting  and  sleeping  rooms  of  the  house 
fresh.  This  can  only  be  accomplished  by  constantly  changing 
it.  The  doors  and  windows  of  every  room,  while  unoccupied, 
should  be  kept  thrown  open  in  the  summer-time,  and  opened 
sufficiently  often  in  the  winter  to  wash  out  the  apartments  sev- 
eral times  a  day  with  fresh  air.  The  extremes  of  heat  and  cold 
are  to  be,  with  equal  care,  avoided.  The  house  should  be  kept 
light.    Young  plants  will  not  grow  well  in  the  dark.  Neither 


CHILD-BEARING 


179 


will  the  young  child  nor  its  mother  flourish  without  sunlight. 
The  ancients  were  so  well  aware  of  this,  that  they  constructed 
on  the  top  of  each  house  a  solarium,  or  solar  air-bath,  where 
they  basked  daily,  in  thin  attire,  in  the  direct  rays  of  the  sun. 

Sleep. — During  pregnancy  a  large  amount  of  sleep  is  required. 
It  has  a  sedative  influence  upon  the  disturbed  nervous  system  of 
the  mother.  It  favors,  by  the  calmness  of  all  the  functions 
which  attends  it,  the  growth  of  the  fetus.  Neither  the  pursuit 
of  pleasure  in  the  evening,  nor  the  observance  of  any  trite  max- 
ims in  regard  to  early  rising  in  the  morning,  should  be  allowed 
to  curtail  the  hours  devoted  to  sleep.  At  least  eight  hours  out 
of  the  twenty-four  can  well  be  spent  in  bed. 

The  Mind. — A  tranquil  mind  is  of  the  first  importance  to  the 
pregnant  woman.  Gloomy  forebodings  should  not  be  encour- 
aged. Pregnancy  and  labor  are  not,  we  repeat,  diseased  con- 
ditions. They  are  healthful  processes,  and  should  be  looked 
upon  as  such  by  every  woman.  Bad  labors  are  very  infrequent. 
It  is  as  foolish  to  dread  them  as  it  is  for  the  railway  traveler  to 
give  way  to  misgivings  in  regard  to  his  safety.  Instead  of  de- 
sponding, science  bids  the  woman  to  look  forward  with  cheerful- 
ness and  hope  to  the  joys  of  maternity. 

Food. — The  nourishment  taken  during  pregnancy  should  be 
abundant,  but  not,  in  the  early  months,  larger  in  quantity  than 
usual.  Excess  in  eating  or  drinking  ought  to  be  most  carefully 
avoided.  The  food  is  to  be  taken  at  shorter  intervals  than  is 
common,  and  it  should  be  plain,  simple  and  nutritious.  Fatty 
articles,  the  coarser  vegetables,  highly  salted  and  sweet  food, 
if  found  to  disagree,  as  is  often  the  case,  should  be  abstained 
from.  The  flesh  of  young  animals— as  lamb,  veal,  chicken  and 
fresh  fish — is  wholesome,  and  generally  agrees  with  the  stom- 
ach. Ripe  fruits  are  beneficial.  The  diet  should  be  varied  as 
much  as  possible  from  day  to  day.  The  craving  which  some 
women  have  in  the  night  or  early  morning  may  be  relieved  by  a 
biscuit,  a  little  milk,  or  a  cup  of  coffee.  When  taken  a  few 
hours  before  rising,  this  will  generally  be  retained,  and  prove 
very  grateful,  even  though  the  morning  sickness  be  troublesome. 
Any  food  or  medicine  that  will  confine  or  derange  the  bowels  is 
to  be  forbidden.  The  taste  is,  as  a  rule,  a  safe  guide,  and  it 
may  be  reasonably  indulged.  But  inordinate,  capricious  desires 
for  improper,  noxious  articles  should,  of  course,  be  opposed. 

A  Few  Don'ts  for  Pregnant  "Women.— 1.  Don't  permit  your- 
self to  become  constipated — nc,  not  for  one  day 

2.  Don't  permit  youself  to  become  bilious.  Use  all  your 
hygienic  knowledge  to  keep  yourself  from  becoming  so. 

3.  Don't  force  your  appetite.    Let  hunger  demand  the  food. 

4.  Don't  be  too  sedentary  in  your  habits.  Take  sufficient 
gentle  exercise. 

^    Don't  overwork  or  do  heavy  lifting  and  the  like. 


COMING  TO  EARTHLY  HOME. 


CHILD-BEARING  181 

6.  Don't  overtax  the  brain  or  the  nervous  system.  Live  a 
quiet  life. 

7.  Don't  in  any  way  confine  the  temporary  home  of  the  little 
one  resting  under  your  hearto 

8.  Don't  eat  indigestible  or  constipating  foods. 

Use  of  Anaesthetics.— Is  it  possible  to  avoid  the  throes  of 
labor,  and  have  children  without  suffering?  Yes.  Medical  art 
brings  the  waters  of  Lethe  to  the  bedside  of  woman  in  her  hour 
of  trial. 

Ansesthetics  are  now  used  successfully  here  as  in  surgery 
and  other  painful  cases.  Their  administration  is  never  pushed 
so  as  to  produce  complete  unconsciousness,  unless  some  opera^ 
tion  is  necessary,  but  merely  so  as  to  diminish  sensibility  and 
render  the  pains  endurable.  These  agents  are  thus  given  with-^ 
out  injury  to  the  child,  and  without  retarding  the  labor  or  expos- 
ing the  mother  to  any  danger.  When  properly  employed,  they 
induce  refreshing  sleep,  revive  the  drooping  nervous  system^ 
and  expedite  the  delivery. 

They  should  never  be  used  in  the  absence  of  the  doctor.  He 
alone  is  competent  to  give  them  with  safety.  In  natural,  easy 
and  short  labor,  where  the  pains  are  readily  borne,  they  are  not 
required.  But  in  those  lingering  cases  in  which  the  suffering  is 
extreme,  and,  above  all,  in  those  instances  where  instruments 
tiave  to  be  employed,  ether  and  chloroform  have  a  value  beyond 
all  price. 


SECTION  THREE— CONFINEMENT 

Where  Bid  the  Baby  Come  From? 

Where  did  you  come  from,  baby  dear? 
Out  of  the  everywhere  into  here. 

Where  did  you  get  the  eyes  so  blue? 
Out  of  the  sky,  as  I  came  through. 

Where  did  you  get  that  little  tear? 
I  found  it  waiting  when  I  got  here. 

What  makes  your  forehead  so  smooth  and  high? 
A  soft  hand  stroked  it  as  I  went  by. 

What  makes  your  cheek  like  a  warm  white  rose? 
I  saw  something  better  than  any  knows. 

Whence  that  three-cornered  smile  of  bliss? 
Three  angels  gave  me  at  once  a  kiss. 

Where  did  you  get  this  pretty  ear? 
God  spoke,  and  it  came  out  to  hear. 

Where  did  you  get  those  arms  and  hands? 
Love  made  itself  into  hooks  and  bands. 

11 


182  CHILD-BEARING 

Feet,  whence  did  you  come,  you  darling  things? 
From  the  same  box  as  the  cherub's  wings. 

How  did  they  all  come  just  to  be  you? 
God  thought  of  me^  and  so  I  grew. 

But,  how  did  you  come  to  us,  you  dear? 
God  thought  about  you^  and  so  I  am  here. 

— George  Macdonald. 

Preparation  for  the  Confinement.— Before  a  lady  is  con- 
fined, before  labor  really  commences,  everything  pertaining  to 
the  proper  arrangement  of  the  lying-in  room,  everything  neces- 
say  to  the  safe  and  successful  conduct  of  the  labor,  and  every- 
thing essential  to  the  comfort  and  welfare  of  both  mother  and 
child,  should  be  in  complete  and  perfect  readiness.  Let  no 
patient  be  dilatory  in  these  matters.  Nothing,  however  seem- 
ingly unimportant  it  may  be,  should  be  put  off  to  the  last  mo- 
ment. The  nurse  should  be  engaged  six  or  eight  weeks  before- 
hand, and  should  be  a  person  of  good  reputation  for  skill, 
cleanliness  and  quiet.  Some  nurses  are  slovenly  and  given  to 
constant  gossip  and  chatter.  The  physician  should  also  be 
spoken  to.  It  will  be  well  if  the  advice  of  a  lady  friend  of  ex- 
perience in  the  cares  of  maternity  can  be  had  regarding  some 
of  the  details  of  preparation. 

Necessary  Articles. — The  arrangement  of  the  bed  and  bed- 
clothing,  the  dress  of  the  patient,  and  the  many  small  but 
necessary  articles  that  should  be  on  hand  and  ready  for  imme- 
diate use,  must  all  receive  their  due  share  of  attention.  Among 
other  things  that  the  patient  may  deem  necessary,  there  should 
be  provided  a  skein  of  strong  thread,  a  good  pair  of  scissors, 
some  pure  lard  or  sweet  oil;  all  things,  in  fact,  necessary  to  the 
mother  or  babe,  should  be  placed  in  such  order  that  they  can 
be  found  without  bustle  or  confusion  the  moment  they  are 
wanted. 

The  clothing  should  be  perfectly  loose,  and  sufficiently  warm 
to  permit  the  patient  to  get  out  of  bed  if  necessary  to  do  so. 
The  following  very  suitable  garments  have  been  recommended: 
A  clean  and  comfortable  night-gown  should  be  put  on,  and, 
that  it  may  not  become  soiled,  rolled  carefully  and  smoothly 
up  about  the  waist  when  the  lady  lies  down;  over  this,  a  short 
bed-gown  reaching  to  the  hips;  to  meet  this  a  flannel,  or,  better, 
a  plaited  cotton  petticoat,  is  next  put  on;  and  over  the  whole 
may  be  worn  a  dressing  gown  until  taken  to  the  bed. 

Dressings  for  the  Bed. — There  are  certain  articles  of  clothing 
and  dressings  for  the  bed  which  should  be  cared  for  in  advance, 
that  they  may  be  ready  when  required. 

It  is  of  consequence  to  procure  a  proper  bandage.  It  should 
be  made  of  heavy  muslin,  neither  too  coarse  nor  too  fine;  an 
ordinarily  good  quality  of  unbleached  muslin  is  the  best.  The 
material  is  to  be  cut  bias,  about  one  and  a  quarter  yards  long. 


CHILD-BEARING  183 

The  Bed.— In  the  preparation  of  the  bed,  a  rubber,  oil  or 
waterproof  cloth  is  necessary.  The  bed  should  be  made  as 
usual,  except  that  a  sheet  folded  several  times  ought  to  be 
placed  beneath  the  lower  sheet.  On  the  top  of  the  lower  sheet 
should  be  placed  the  rubber  or  oil  cloth,  and  on  top  of  this  again 
another  folded  sheet.  By  this  arrangement  the  necessity  of 
making  up  the  bed  after  the  birth  of  the  child  is  obviated,  as  the 
soiled  clothes  can  all  be  removed  without  disturbing  the  bed 
and  mother. 

A  bed  used  for  this  purpose  should  always  have  a  good,  firm, 
smooth  mattress,  not  feathers. 

Other  Preparations.— As  soon  as  it  is  evident  that  labor  has 
begun,  warm  water  should  be  in  readiness. 

The  lying-in  chamber  should  be  kept  comfortable,  quiet  and 
well  ventilated. 

Persons  Present. — No  more  people  should  be  allowed  in  the 
room  than  the  nature  of  the  case  absolutely  requires. 

Should  the  husband  be  present?  Yes,  if  the  wife  says  so, 
she,  in  all  probability,  wants  and  needs  his  sympathy  and  en= 
couragement. 

The  only  other  necessary  attendants  are  the  doctor  and  the 
nurse.  Possibly  some  close,  intimate  lady  friend  might  be  help= 
ful  with  her  sympathy  and  encouragement.  But  we  insist  thai 
all  present  be  cool-headed;  it  is  no  place  for  nervous  people. 

Position  Chosen. — The  position  chosen  during  delivery  may 
be  on  the  back,  though  some  women  prefer  to  lie  on  their  side, 
with  a  pillow  between  the  knees;  some  would  rather  stand;  while 
others  desire  to  place  themselves  on  their  knees  during  a  part 
of  the  time.  On  the  left  side  is  undoubtedly  the  most  conve= 
nient,  though  it  may  be  changed  frequently  with  advantage 
under  different  circumstances. 

Food  During  Labor.— Solid  food  should  be  avoided,  and 
nothing  in  shape  of  nourishment  taken  but  a  little  milk,  broth 
or  soup.  Even  these  are  not  desired,  usually,  unless  the  labor 
is  protracted  and  the  system  weakened. 

Spirituous  or  malt  liquors,  and  stimulating  drinks  of  any 
kind,  are  best  let  alone  at  this  time,  from  the  danger  of  their 
producing  congestion  or  inflammation.  A  little  wine  may  some- 
times be  needed  in  cases  of  great  exhaustion,  but  if  stimulants 
are  required  during  labor,  great  caution  and  discrimination 
must  be  exercised  in  their  administration. 

Simple  cold  water  is  as  refreshing  as  need  be,  but  if  lemon- 
ade,  tea,  toast  or  barley  water  are  preferred,  they  may  be  given 
without  fear  of  evil  consequences.  A  very  good  beverage  during 
labor  is  a  cup  of  warm  tea;  this  will  be  found  grateful  and 
refreshing. 

As  for  solid  food,  it  is  not  only  improper  at  this  time,  but  the 
patient  will  usually  have  no  appetite  for  it,  and  the  stomach  will 
refuse  it. 


184  CHILD-BEARING 

AToid  Constipation. — To  see  that  there  is  now  no  constipa- 
tion, no  accumulation  within  the  rectum,  is  a  matter  of  such 
consequence  to  the  patient  that  it  should  under  no  circumstances 
be  neglected.  A  free  evacuation  of  the  bowels  will,  by  giving 
the  neighboring  parts  more  room,  very  much  expedite  the 
progress  of  labor  and  abridge  the  pain. 

When  the  first  premonitory  symptoms  of  the  approaching 
labor  are  noticed,  a  little  castor  oil,  one  or  two  teaspoonfuls, 
according  to  the  quantity  required,  may  at  once  be  taken  if  the 
bowels  have  been  at  all  costive.  If  the  patient  object  to  oil,  an 
injection  should  be  prescribed  instead.  A  pint  of  warm  water 
thrown  into  the  rectum  will  soon  have  the  desired  effect.  The 
bladder,  which,  when  distended,  encroaches  upon  and  crowds 
the  adjoining  parts,  should  be  often  emptied  during  the  progress 
of  labor;  by  so  doing  the  patient  will  have  more  ease  and  com- 
fort, and  her  case  will  be  much  expedited. 

Articles  for  the  Little  Stranger. — A  package  of  large  pins, 
one  and  a  half  inches  in  length,  for  the  bandage  of  the  mother, 
and  smaller  ones  for  that  of  the  child;  some  good  linen  bobbin  for 
the  doctor  to  tie  the  naval-string;  good  toilet  soap  and  fine  sur- 
gical sponge  for  washing  the  child;  a  piece  of  linen  or  muslin  for 
dressing  the  naval;  a  box  of  unirritating  powder,  and  a  pile  of 
towels — should  all  be  had  and  laid  aside  many  weeks  before 
they  are  wanted. 

These  together  with  the  materials  for  dressing  the  bed,  the 
child's  clothing,  and  the  mother's  bandage,  ought  to  be  placed 
together  in  a  basket  got  for  the  purpose,  in  order  that  they  may 
all  be  easily  and  certainly  found  at  the  time  when  perhaps  the 
hurry  and  excitement  of  the  moment  would  render  it  difficult 
otherwise  to  collect  them  all  immediately. 

Signs  of  Approaching  Labor.— One  of  the  earliest  of  the 
preliminary  signs  of  the  coming  on  of  confinement  occurs  about 
two  weeks  before  that  event.  It  is  a  dropping  or  subsidence  of 
the  womb.  The  summit  of  that  organ  then  descends,  in  most 
cases,  from  above  to  below  the  umbilicus,  and  the  abdomen 
becomes  smaller.  The  stomach  and  lungs  are  relieved  from 
pressure,  the  woman  breathes  more  freely,  the  sense  of  oppres- 
sion which  troubled  her  before  is  lost,  and  she  says  she  feels 
comfortable.  This  feeling  of  lightness  increases,  and  a  few  days 
before  the  labor  she  feels  so  much  better  that  she  thinks  she 
will  take  an  extra  amount  of  exercise. 

A  second  sign  of  labor  is  found  in  the  increased  fullness  of 
the  external  parts,  and  more  mucous  secretions.  This  symptom 
is  a  good  one. 

Symptoms  of  Actual  Labor.— The  first  symptom  of  actual 
labor  is  generally  the  discharge  of  the  plug  oj  mucus  \yhich  has 
occupied  the  neck  of  the  womb  up  to  this  time;  this  is  usually 
accompanied  by  a  little  blood. 

Perhaps  before  this,  or  it  may  be  some  hours  after,  the  pains 
will  develop  themselves.    These  recur  periodically,  at  intervals 


MOTHER  AND  CHILD. 


186  CHILD-BEARING 

of  an  hour  or  half  an  hour  at  the  outset,  and  are  ''grinding"  in 
character.  True  labor  pains  are  distinguished  from  false  by  the 
fact  that  they  are  felt  in  the  back,  passing  on  to  the  thighs, 
while  false  pains  are  referred  to  the  abdomen;  by  their  inter- 
mittent character,  and  by  the  steady  increase  in  their  frequency 
and  severity.  In  case  of  doubt  as  to  their  exact  nature,  the 
doctor  should  be  summoned,  who  will  be  able  to  determine 
positively  whether  or  not  labor  has  begun. 

Cause  of  Labor  Pains. — The  contractions  of  the  womb  cause 
the  pains.  This  organ  is  assisted  by  the  abdominal  muscles  and 
the  diaphragm.    It  is  the  effort  of  nature  to  expel  the  child. 

Labor  Pains. — Up  to  this  time  the  pains  have  been  of  a 
''grinding"  character,  and  the  intervals  have  been  long,  usually 
from  a  half  hour  to  two  hours;  but  soon — the  length  of  time  is 
uncertain — they  alter,  and  become  "bearing  down;"  they  are 
now  more  frequent  and  regular,  and  the  skin  becomes  hotter  and 
bathed  in  perspiration. 

True  labor  pains  intermit  with  periods  of  almost  perfect  ease;- 
they  are  also  situated  in  the  womb  or  adjacent  parts,  especially 
in  the  back  and  loins.  They  come  on  at  regular  intervals,  rise 
gradually  to  a  certain  pitch  of  intensity,  and  then  gradually 
subside.  They  are  not  sharp  and  abrupt;  but  are  deep,  dull  and 
heavy.  When  they  assume  the  "bearing  down"  character,  the 
physician's  presence  becomes  very  necessary;  if  the  "waters 
break"  before  this  he  should  have  been  summoned  at  once,  even 
if  there  were  no  true  pains,  as  it  is  essential  that  he  kno^y  the 
exact  "presentation"  of  the  child,  and  whether  the  umbilical 
cord  or  either  of  the  child's  arms  has  descended. 

Three  Stages  of  Labor  Pains.— A  natural  labor  is  usually 
divided  into  three  stages,  and  in  order  that  it  may  be  better 
understood,  we  will  explain  that  the  premonitory  or  first  stage 
comprises  the  subsidence  (dropping)  of  the  womb  and  the  coming 
away  of  the  blood-tinged  mucus  from  the  vagina,  sometimes 
called  the  "show."  This  is  in  reality  the  discharge  from  the 
mouth  of  the  womb  of  the  plug,  which  has  up  to  this  time  her- 
metically sealed  that  organ  during  gestation.  The  second  stage 
is  known  by  the  "grinding"  nature  of  the  pains.  The  mouth  of 
the  womb  at  this  time  gradually  dilates,  and  the  pains  become 
more  frequent;  at  about  this  juncture,  usually,  the  "bag  of 
waters"  breaks,  or  the  liquor  amnii  (liquid  contents  of  the 
amnion,  in  which  the  child  has  been  immersed)  escapes.  As  the 
pains  alter  in  character  to  true  labor  pains,  and  become  "bear- 
ing down,"  the  third  stage \^  indicated,  in  which  nature  is  mak- 
ing her  best  efforts  to  expel  the  child. 

''Bearing  Down."— The  mother  must  not  strain  or  bear  down 
either  in  the  first  or  second  stage,  for  the  womb  is  not  then  in  a 
condition  to  expel  its  contents;  any  efforts  on  her  part  will  avail 
nothing  at  this  time,  and  will  exhaust  her  strength,  which  she 
may  greatly  need  further  on.    Thus  assisting  the  birth  of  the 


CHILD-BEARING  187 

child  should  not  be  attempted  until  the  last  stage,  when  the 
bearing-down  pains  will  indicate  to  her  the  time  that  a  little 
aid  on  her  part  may  be  of  service. 

Remember,  also,  that  it  does  no  good  to  attempt  aid  between 
intervals  of  pain.  Help  nature  when  it  works;  rest  when  nature 
rests.  Do  not  attempt  to  help  nature  too  much.  There  is  some 
danger  of  rupture.  The  doctor  ought  to  know  how  much  help 
he  should  give. 

Nature  and  Art. — Some  contend  that  nature  should  be  left 
quite  alone,  as  she  is  perfectlj^  able  to  bring  a  child  into  the 


THE  FIRST-BORN. 


world  without  human  assistance.  While  we  have  no  use  for  an 
over-meddlesome  attendant,  and  believe  that  too  much  interfer- 
ence is  harmful,  there  are  few  even  natural  labors  in  which  a 
good  physician  may  not  render  most  important  service  to  both 
mother  and  child.  A  physician  who  merely  presents  himself  at 
the  bedside  when  the  child  is  born,  and  barely  waits  for  the 
expulsion  of  the  after-birth  to  take  his  departure,  will  hardly 
be  called  upon  again  to  officiate  in  a  like  capacity  in  the  same 
family. 


188  CHILD-BEARING 

It  is  true  that  in  most  cases  of  natural  labor  not  much  assist* 
ance  is  needed;  but,  in  case  there  should  be,  the  doctor  ought 
by  all  means  to  be  there  to  render  it.  His  judgment  alone  must 
be  depended  upon  as  to  the  amount  of  aid  required;  and  what- 
ever interference  there  should  be  in  the  progress  of  the  case 
must  be  suggested  by  his  judgment  alone,  and  by  the  knowledge 
he  possesses  of  the  matter  in  hand. 

At  Birth. — As  soon  as  the  head  is  born,  it  should  be  immedi- 
ately ascertained  whether  the  neck  is  encircled  by  the  cord.  If 
so,  it  should  be  removed  or  loosened. 

The  neglect  of  this  precaution  may  result  fatally  to  the 
infant. 

It  is  also  of  importance  at  once  to  allow  the  entrance  of  air  to 
the  face,  to  put  the  finger  in  the  mouth  to  remove  any  obstruc- 
tion which  may  interfere  with  inspiration;  also  lay  the  babe  on 
its  right  side,  with  the  head  removed  from  the  discharges. 

The  Navel  Cord  should  not  be  tied  until  the  infant  is  heard  to 
cry  or  begins  to  breathe. 

The  ligature  is  to  be  applied  in  the  following  manner:  Tie 
the  cord  in  two  places,  first  ascertaining  that  a  loop  of  the  child's 
intestines  does  not  protrude  into  the  cord,  as  great  harm  may 
be  done.  The  first  place  tied  should  be  about  two  inches  from 
the  navel;  the  second,  four  inches  from  the  navel  of  the  child. 
Midway  between  these  two  ligatures  cut  the  cord.  Do  this 
with  great  care.  The  thread  should  be  strong,  and  wrapped 
several  times  around  the  cord  rather  tightly,  and  tied  in  a  good 
hard  knot. 

The  cord  must  not  be  tied  and  cut  until  the  artery  in  it 
ceases  to  pulsate.  But  it  will,  however,  cease  to  pulsate  soon 
after  the  child  begins  to  breathe. 


SECTION  FOUR— MOTHER  AND  CHILD 

Attention  to  the  Child.— When  the  child  is  separated  from 
the  mother,  a  warm  blanket  or  piece  of  flannel  should  be  ready 
to  receive  it.  In  taking  hold  of  the  little  stranger  it  may  slip 
out  of  the  hands  and  be  injured.  To  guard  against  this  acci- 
dent, which  is  very  apt  to  occur  with  awkward  or  inexperienced 
persons,  always  seize  the  back  portion  of  the  neck  in  the  space 
bounded  by  the  thumb  and  first  finger  of  one  hand,  and  grasp 
the  thighs  with  the  other.  In  this  way  it  may  be  safely  carried. 
It  should  be  transferred,  wrapped  up  in  its  blanket,  to  some 
secure  place,  and  never  put  in  an  arm-chair,  where  it  may  be 
crushed  by  some  one  who  does  not  observe  that  the  chair  is 
already  occupied.  The  head  of  the  child  should  not  be  so  cov- 
ered as  to  incur  any  danger  of  suffocation. 

Attention  to  the  Mother.— When  the  after-birth  has  come 
away,  the  mother  should  be  drawn  up  a  short  distance — six  or 


CHILD-BEARING  189" 

eight  inches— in  bed,  and  the  sheet  which  has  been  pinned 
around  her,  together  with  the  temporary  dressing  of  the  bed, 
removed,  a  clean  folded  sheet  being  introduced  under  the  hips. 
The  parts  should  be  gently  washed  with  warm  water  and  a  soft 
sponge  or  a  cloth. 

The  anointing  of  the  external  and  internal  parts  with  goose- 
grease  is  soothing  and  eiEcient  in  speedily  allaying  all  irrita- 
tion. This  ought  all  to  be  done  under  cover,  to  guard  against 
the  taking  of  cold.  The  chemise  pinned  up  around  the  breast 
should  now  be  loosened,  and  the  woman  is  ready  for  the  appli- 
cation of  the  bandage,  which  is  to  be  put  on  next  to  the  skin. 
This  will  prove  very  grateful  to  the  mother. 

In  order  to  apply  the  bandage,  one-half  of  its  length  should 
be  folded  up  into  plaits,  and  the  mother  should  lie  on  her  left 


A  THRIVING  LITTLE  FELLOW. 


side;  lay  the  plaited  end  of  the  bandage  underneath  the  left  side 
of  the  patient,  carrying  it  as  far  under  as  possible,  and  draw 
the  loose  end  over  the  abdomen;  then  let  the  mother  roll  over  on 
her  back  upon  the  bandage,  and  draw  out  the  plaited  end.  The 
bandage  should  be  first  tightened  in  the  middle  by  a  pin.  Pins 
should  be  placed  at  intervals  of  about  one  inch.  The  lower 
portion  of  the  bandage  should  be  made  quite  tight,  to  prevent  it 
from  slipping  up. 

The  mother  is  now  ready  to  be  drawn  upon  the  permanent 
dressing  of  the  bed.  This  should  be  done  without  any  exertion 
on  her  part.  A  napkin  should  be  laid  smoothly  under  the  hips 
— never  folded  up— to  receive  the  discharges. 

The  Doctor's  Presence.— If  the  doctor  be  present,  some  of 
the  minute  instructions  herein  given  are  unnecessary,  as  it  is  his 


190  CHILD-BEARING 

place  to  see  to  many  of  the  things  mentioned,  as  the  care  and 
cutting  of  the  navel  cord  and  the  like.  But  the  prospective 
mother,  the  nurse  and  other  attendants  should  make  a  thor- 
ough study  of  all  the  particulars  in  order  to  be  ready  for  any 
and  all  emergencies  The  doctor  is  not  always  present  just  at 
the  time  when  needed. 

Bathing  the  Child.— The  child  may  now  be  washed  and 
dressed.  Before  beginning,  everything  that  is  wanted  should 
be  close  at  hand,  namely,  a  basin  of  warm  water,  a  large  quantity 
of  lard  or  some  other  oily  material,  soap  of  the  finest  quality,  a 
fine  sponge  and  a  basket  containing  the  binder,  shirt  and  other 
articles  of  clothing. 

What  to  Do.— First  rub  the  child's  body  thoroughly  with 
lard.  The  covering  can  only  be  removed  in  this  way;  the  use  of 
soap  alone  will  have  no  effect  unless  the  friction  be  so  great  as 
to  take  off  also  the  skin.  The  nurse  should  take  a  handful  of 
lard  and  rub  it  in  with  the  palm  of  the  hand,  particularly  in  the 
flexures  of  the  joints.  In  anointing  one  part,  the  others  should 
be  covered,  to  prevent  the  child  from  taking  cold. 

If  the  child  is  thus  made  perfectly  clean,  do  not  use  any 
soap  and  water,  because  the  skin  is  left  in  a  more  healthful 
condition  by  the  lard,  and  there  is  risk  of  the  child's  taking  cold 
from  the  evaporation  of  the  water.  But  the  face  may  be  washed 
with  soap  and  water,  great  care  being  taken  not  to  let  the  soap 
get  into  the  child's  eyes,  which  is  one  of  the  most  frequent 
causes  of  sore  eyes  in  infants. 

Dressing  the  Navel.— The  navel-string  is  now  to  be  dressed. 
This  is  done  by  wrapping  it  up  in  a  circular  piece  of  soft  mus- 
lin, well  oiled,  with  a  hole  in  its  center.  The  bandage  is  next  to 
be  applied.  The  object  of  its  use  is  to  protect  the  child's  abdo- 
men against  cold,  and  to  keep  the  dressing  of  the  cord  in  its 
position.  It  should  be  pinned  in  front,  three  pins  being  general- 
ly sufficient.  The  rest  of  the  clothing  before  enumerated  is 
then  put  on. 

N^nrsing. —  The  child  is  now  to  be  applied  to  the  breast  at  once. 
This  is  to  be  done,  for  three  reasons.  First,  it  very  often  pre- 
vents flooding,  which  is  apt  otherwise  to  occur.  Secondly,  it 
tends  to  prevent  milk  fever,  by  averting  the  violent  rush  of  the 
milk  on  the  third  day,  and  the  consequent  engorgement  of  the 
breast  and  constitutional  disturbance.  The  third  reason  is, 
that  there  is  always  a  secretion  in  the  breast  from  the  first, 
which  it  is  desirable  for  the  child  to  have;  for  it  acts  as  a  ca- 
thartic, stimulating  the  liver,  and  cleansing  the  bowels  from  the 
secretions  which  fill  them  at  the  time  of  birth. 

Manipulating  the  Breast.— There  is  generally  sufiicient  nour- 
ishment in  the  breasts  for  the  child  for  the  first  few  days.  The 
mother  may  lie  on  the  one  side  or  the  other,  and  receive  the 
child  upon  the  arm  of  that  upon  which  she  is  lying.    If  the 


CHILD-BEARING  191 

nipple  be  not  perfectly  drawn  out  so  that  the  child  can  grasp  it 
in  its  mouth,  the  difficulty  may  be  overcome  by  filling  a  porter- 
bottle  with  hot  water,  emptying  it,  and  then  placing  the  mouth 
of  the  bottle  immediately  over  the  nipple.  This  will  cause,  as 
the  bottle  cools,  a  sufficient  amount  of  suction  to  elevate  the 
sunken  nipple.  The  bottle  should  then  be  removed  and  the 
child  substituted — a  little  sugar  and  water  or  sweetened  milk 
being  applied,  if  necessary,  to  tempt  the  child  to  take  the  breast. 

Diet  of  the  New  Mother. — It  is  necessary  to  exercise  peculiar 
care  as  regards  the  diet  at  this  period.  Bread  and  milk,  bread 
and  butter,  arrowroot  and  milk,  dry  toast  and  milk,  milk  toast, 
gruel,  light  puddings,  roasted  apples,  broths,  beef  tea,  tea  and 
lemonade,  should  constitute  the  chief  articles  of  diet.  But 
little  solid  food,  and  nothing  stimulating,  ought  to  be  taken,  at 
least  for  a  few  days.  The  diet  can  be  gradually  improved,  so 
that  at  the  end  of  about  the  fourth  day  the  usual  diet  may  be 
returned  to,  providing  it  is  plain,  wholesome  and  nourishing. 
Of  course  it  is  folly  to  attempt  the  restriction  of  all  cases  to  one 
class  of  food,  as  many  women  are  in  a  prime  condition,  bar- 
ring a  little  weakness,  after  their  confinement;  while  others, 
after  a  hard  and  lingering  labor,  are  exceedingly  weak.  Com- 
mon sense  should  be  the  guide  in  these  cases,  the  same  as  in  all 
others,  and  if  a  lady  is  very  weak  she  should  have  chicken 
broth,  good  strong  beef  tea,  mutton  chops,  game,  eggs,  etc.,  from 
the  very  commencement. 

No  Stimnlatingr  Drinks.— The  doctor  should  certainly  be 
consulted  when  there  is  unusual  weakness,  and  debility;  and 
only  on  his  advice  should  stimulating  drinks  be  given  in  these 
particular  cases.  The  best  beverages  for  the  first  week,  in  the 
majority  of  cases,  are  milk,  barley  water,  toast  and  water, 
gum  arable  water,  and,  in  some  instances,  cool  lemonade. 

The  After-Pains.— The  "after-pains"  of  labor,  those  which 
come  on  after  the  placenta  has  been  expelled,  are  due  to  the 
efforts  of  the  womb  to  discharge  the  remaining  coagulated  blood. 
Most  women  experience  them,  and  they  are  very  much  like  the 
true  labor  pains.  They  are  generally  felt  but  a  few  hours  after 
labor,  though  sometimes  much  longer;  but  as  a  rule  they  are 
seldom,  if  ever,  experienced  in  first  labors.  They  may  be  miti- 
gated, though  not  prevented,  either  by  the  application  of  a  hot 
poultice  over  the  abdomen  or  cloths  wrung  out  of  hot  water  and 
applied  in  the  same  manner.  An  injection  into  the  rectum  or 
vagina  of  thin  starch,  to  which  has  been  added  about  twenty 
drops  of  laudanum,  will  frequently  give  great  relief.  Gum  cam- 
phor taken  in  capsules,  in  doses  of  two  or  three  grains,  and 
repeated  every  two  or  three  hours,  will  be  found  of  value. 

How  to  Check  Yloo^mg,—F/oodm£,  or  uterine  hemorrhage, 
which  may  come  on  during  pregnancy  or  labor,  requires  the  serv- 
ices of  a  physician  ;  but  to  those  who  may  be  placed  in  an  emer- 
gency, when  the  doctor  is  not  at  hand,  a  few  simple  directions 


192  CHILD-BEARING 

may  be  of  value.  The  flooding  of  labor  is  always  troublesome 
and  demands  instant  attention,  as  it  is  sometimes  fatal,  unless 
quickly  checked. 

The  chief  causes  are  laceration  of  the  womb,  a  rupture  of 
one  or  more  of  its  blood-vessels,  or  a  too  early  or  violent  separa- 
tion of  the  after-birtb.  In  many  cases  it  is  preceded  by  a  sensa- 
tion  of  heat  and  weight  in  the  pelvis,  pains  in  the  back  and 
thighs,  headache,  dizziness  and  flushed  face.  In  some  in- 
stances, however,  flooding  comes  on  suddenly  and  without  any 
warmng  whatever. 

Among  the  Chief  Remedies  to  be  relied  upon  there  are  two 
which  are  always  within  reach  and  easy  to  be  applied;  they  are 
pressure  and  cold.  The  womb  should  be  grasped  and  held  by 
the  hand  on  the  outside  of  the  abdomen.  It  can  be  felt,  like  a 
hard,  round  ball,  when  it  is  properly  contracted;  and  when  it  is 
not  thus  felt  there  is  always  danger  of  hemorrhage;  non-contrac- 
tion of  the  womb  is  very  liable  to  be  followed  by  flooding.  By 
firmly  grasping  the  middle  of  the  abdomen,  below  the  navel,  at  the 
same  ti?ne pressing  dow7iward  ajid  backward,  the  womb  may  be 
made  to  contract;  and  this  is  what  is  greatly  to  be  desired.  At 
the  same  time  that  the  womb  is  compressed,  cold  should  be  vig- 
orously applied,  which  also  aids  in  the  contraction. 

A  large  napkin  or  towel  may  be  dipped  in  ice  water  and 
dashed  suddenly  on  the  external  parts,  the  thighs  and  lower  part 
of  the  abdomen,  until  the  womb  contracts  and  the  violence  of 
the  hemorrhage  is  controlled. 

In  addition  to  these  measures,  stimulants  are  sometimes 
administered;  ergot  is  also  usually  of  great  value.  Hot  water, 
as  hot  as  it  can  be  borne,  instead  of  cold  water,  is  advised  by- 
some  physicians  to  be  injected  into  the  vagina  in  large  quanti- 
ties. It  is  claimed  for  this  remedy  that  it  is  entirely  free  from 
danger  and  very  efficacious. 

Restraint  During  Nursing,— During  lactation  (the  period  of 
secretion  of  milk  and  nursing  the  infant),  few  women  experience 
much  desire  for  marital  congress,  and  it  is  therefore  a  season 
calling  for  great  forbearance  on  the  part  of  the  man.  Her  vital 
forces  seem  to  be  concentrated  in  the  direction  of  furnishing 
nourishment  to  her  babe;  nature  usually  suspends  the  processes 
of  ovulation  for  the  time  and  makes  the  wife  sterile,  which  are 
plain  indications  that  this  is  a  condition  intended  by  nature.  It 
is  quite  certain  that  the  less  intercourse  during  this  whole 
period,  the  better  for  both  mother  and  child. 

Advantages  of  Early  Nursing.— As  a  rule,  the  baby  should 
go  to  its  mother's  breast,  if  there  is  nothing  special  to  prevent, 
as  soon  as  she  has  secured  a  little  repose  from  the  fatigue  and 
excitement  of  labor.  Reluctance  on  the  part  of  mothers  to 
nurse  their  children  is  little  short  of  criminal  in  its  cruelty. 

Bottle-fed  infants  have  but  a  greatly  diminished  chance  of 
life,  compared  with  those  nourished  at  the  breast.  It  is  also  a 
vast  deal  less  trouble  to  feed  a  baby  at  Nature's  fount  than  to 


CHILD-BEARING  193 

several  times  a  day  and  night  go  through  all  the  trouble  of  pro- 
curing and  preparing  artificial  food  of  even  the  simplest  kind. 

Sore  Mpples.— Inflammation  of  the  breast  before  secretion 
of  milk  is  rare;  after,  it  is  frequent.  The  slightest  unusual  full- 
ness or  knottiness  discovered  after  the  infant  has  been  suckling 
should  receive  immediate  attention. 


WRITING  TO  PAPA. 

Symptoms. — The  first  symptom  is  a  hardness  or  knottiness  in 
some  part  of  the  organ,  which  often  enlarges  before  causing 

f)ain  or  uneasiness.  Next,  increasing  pain  is  felt  during  suck- 
ing. The  skin  becomes  red,  tense  and  shiny,  while  more  or 
less  of  the  breast  feels  inelastic,  firm,  prominent  and  heavy. 
The  pain  becomes  severe. 

Treatment. — Great  care  should  be  given  to  the  nipple.    If  it 


194  CHILD-BEARING 

is  imperfect,  precautions  should  be  taken  to  prevent  the  breast 
Itself  from  becoming  involved.  If  the  infant  can  not  draw  off 
the  milk,  some  other  means  will  have  to  be  used.  If  abrasions, 
ulcers,  cracks  or  chaps  are  visible,  some  soothing  preparation 
must  be  applied.  The  following  lotion  is  excellent:  Borax,  one 
drachm;  glycerine,  one-half  ounce;  rose-water,  seven  and  one- 
half  ounces.  Or,  a  jelly  made  of  gum  tragacanth,  two  to  four 
drachms;  lime-water,  four  ounces;  rose-water,  three  ounces; 
glycerine,  one  ounce.  If  there  is  much  secretion  from  the  glands 
on  the  nipple,  after  washing  it,  a  dry  powder  of  starch,  or  of 
oxide  of  zinc,  or  carbonate  of  magnesia,  will  be  useful. 

Child-Bed  Feyer.— Child-bed  fever,  briefly  described,  is  a 
severe  and  sudden  inflammation,  usually  commencing  in  the 
womb,  extending  to  all  the  adjacent  organs  of  both  the  pelvic 
and  abdominal  cavities,  and  hastening  with  great  rapidity,  if 
unchecked,  to  a  fatal  termination.  It  usually  makes  its  ap- 
pearance from  the  second  to  the  fifth  day  after  delivery,  though 
in  rare  instances  it  has  been  known  to  commence  as  early  as  a 
few  hours,  and  in  other  cases  as  late  as  two  or  three  weeks, 
after.   When  it  occurs,  at  once  send  for  the  doctor. 

Getting  Up  Too  Soon.— A  too  early  return  to  the  ordinary 
active  duties  of  life  retards  or  checks  restoration  to  normal 
size,  and,  the  womb  being  heavier,  exposes  the  woman  to  great 
danger  of  uterine  displacements.  Nor  are  these  the  only  risks 
incurred  by  a  too  hasty  renewal  of  active  movements.  The 
surface,  the  substance,  and  the  lining  membrane  of  the  womb 
are  all  very  liable,  while  this  change  from  its  increased  to  its 
ordinary  bulk  is  occurring,  to  take  on  inflammation  after  slight 
exposure.  The  worst  cases  of  uterine  inflammation  and  ulcera- 
tion are  thus  caused. 

Be  Cautious. — A  "bad  getting-up,"  prolonged  debility,  pain 
and  excessive  discharge  are  among  the  least  penalties  conse- 
quent upon  imprudence  after  confinement.  It  is  a  mistake  to 
suppose  that  hard-working  women  in  the  lower  walks  of  life 
attend  with  impunity  to  their  ordinary  duties  a  few  days  after 
confinement.  Those  who  suffer  most  from  falling  of  the  womb 
and  other  displacements  are  the  poor,  who  are  obliged  to  get  up 
on  the  ninth  day  and  remain  upright,  standing  or  walking  for 
many  hours  with  an  over-weighted  womb.  If  this  be  true  of 
vigorous  women  accustomed  to  a  hardy  life,  how  much  more  apt 
to  suffer  from  this  cause  are  the  delicately  nurtured,  whose  sys- 
tems are  already,  perhaps,  deteriorated  and  little  able  to  resist 
any  deleterious  influences! 

A  mother  should  remain  in  bed  for  at  least  two  weeks  after 
the  birth  of  the  child,  and  should  not  return  to  her  household 
duties  under  a  month;  she  should  also  take  great  pains  to  pro- 
tect herself  from  cold,  so  as  to  escape  the  rheumatic  affections 
to  which  at  this  time  she  is  particularly  subject. 

Bules  for  Nursing.— The  new-born  child  should  be  nursed 


CHILD-BEARING  195 

about  every  second  hour  during  the  day,  and  not  mcH'e  than 
once  or  twice  at  night.  Too  much  ardor  may  be  displayed  by 
the  young  mother  in  the  performance  of  her  duties.  Not  know- 
ing the  fact  that  an  infant  quite  as  frequenty  cries  from  being 
overfed  as  from  want  of  nourishment,  she  is  apt  to  give  it  the 
breast  at  every  cry,  day  and  night.  In  this  manner  her  health 
is  broken  down,  and  she  is  compelled  perhaps  to  wean  her  child, 
which,  with  more  prudence  and  knowledge,  she  might  have 
continued  to  nurse  without  detriment  to  herself. 

Nursing  at  Night.— It  is  particularly  important  that  the  child 
shall  acquire  the  habit  of  not  requiring  the  breast  more  than 
once  or  twice  at  night.  This,  with  a  little  perseverance,  can 
readily  be  accomplished,  so  that  the  hours  for  rest  at  night,  so 
much  needed  by  the  mother,  may  not  be  interfered  with.  In- 
deed, if  the  mother  does  not  enjoy  good  health,  it  is  better  for 
her  not  to  nurse  at  all  at  night,  but  to  have  the  child  fed  once 
or  twice  with  a  little  cow's  milk. 

Influence  of  Pregnancy  on  the  Milk.— Menstruation  is  ordi- 
narily absent,  and  pregnancy  therefore  impossible,  during  the 
whole  course  of  nursing,  at  least  during  the  first  nine  months. 
Sometimes,  however,  mothers  become  unwell  at  the  expiration 
of  the  sixth  or  seventh  month;  in  rare  instances,  within  the  first 
five  or  six  weeks  after  confinement.  When  the  monthly  sick- 
ness makes  its  appearance  without  any  constitutional  or  local 
disturbance,  it  is  not  apt  to  interfere  with  the  welfare  of  the 
infant.  When,  on  the  contrary,  the  discharge  is  profuse,  and 
attended  with  much  pain,  it  may  produce  cohc,  vomiting  and 
diarrhoea  in  the  nursling.  The  disturbance  in  the  system  of  the 
child  ordinarily  resulting  from  pregnancy  in  the  mother  is  such 
that,  as  a  rule,  it  should  be  at  once  weaned  so  soon  as  it  is  cer- 
tain that  pregnancy  exists.  The  only  exceptions  to  this  rule  are 
those  cases  in  the  city,  during  the  hot  months,  in  which  it  is 
impossible  either  to  procure  a  wet-nurse  or  to  take  the  child  to 
the  country  to  be  weaned.  In  cold  weather  an  infant  should 
certainly  be  weaned,  if  it  has  attained  its  fifth  or  sixth  month, 
and  the  mother  has  become  pregnant. 

Influence  of  Emotions  on  the  Milk.— It  is  well  established, 
that  mental  emotions  are  capable  of  changing  the  quantity  and 
quality  of  the  milk,  and  of  thus  rendering  it  hurtful,  and  even 
dangerous,  to  the  infant. 

The  secretion  of  milk  may  be  entirely  stopped  by  the  action  of 
the  nervous  system.  Fear,  excited  on  account  of  the  child 
which  is  sick  or  exposed  to  accident,  will  check  the  flow  of  milk, 
which  will  not  return  until  the  little  one  is  restored  in  safety  to 
the  mother's  arms.  Apprehension  felt  in  regard  to  a  drunken 
husband  has  been  known  to  arrest  the  supply  of  this  fluid. 

On  the  other  hand, the  secretion  is  often  augmented,  as  every 
mother  knows,  by  Mh^  sight  of  the  child,  nay,  even  by  the  thought 
of  him,  causing  a  sudden  rush  of  blood  to  the  breast  known  to 
nurses  as  the  draught.    Indeed,  a  strong  desire  to  furnish  milk, 


196  CHILD-BEARING 

together  with  the  application  of  the  child  to  the  breast,  has  been 
effectual  in  bringing  about  its  secretion  in  young  girls,  old 
women  and  even  men. 

Those  passions  which  are  generally  sources  of  pleasure,  and 
which  when  moderately  indulged  are  conducive  to  health,  will, 
when  carried  to  excess,  alter,  and  even  entirely  check,  the  secre- 
tion of  milk. 

Evil  Effects  of  Excitement.— But  the  fact  which  it  is  most 
important  to  know  is,  that  nervous  agitation  may  so  alter  the 
quality  of  the  viilk  as  to  make  it  poisonous.  A  fretful  temper,  fits 
of  anger,  grief,  anxiety  of  mind,  fear  and  sudden  terror  not 
only  lessen  the  quantity  of  the  milk,  but  render  it  thin  and 
unhealthful,  inducing  disturbances  of  the  child's  bowels,  diar- 
rhoea, griping  and  fever.  Many  instances  of  death  to  the  child 
are  given,  caused  by  nursing  the  child  while  the  mother  was  in 
great  excitement  or  fear. 


CHAPTER  XI 


THE  FAMILY 


SECTION  ONE— LIMITATION  OF  OFFSPRING 

Object  of  Marriage. — The  only  natural  object  of  marriage  is 
to  have  and  to  rear  a  family  of  children.  How  many  children  is 
it  our  duty  to  have?  The  father  feels  his  abilities  to  educate  and 
provide  for  children  is  limited.  The  mother,  who  travails  in  sor- 
row, and  on  whom  the  immediate  care  of  them  devolves,  looks 
often  with  more  dread  than  pleasure  to  another  addition  to  her 
flock.    Her  health  may  be  giving  way  and  her  spirits  flagging. 

Is  it  possible  and  is  it  right  to  limit  offspring?  Nature  has 
made  provisions  for  the  limitation  of  offspring;  it  also  warns  us 
of  the  danger  of  too  rapid  child-bearing  by  yielding  feeble,  im- 
perfect and  deformed  children,  and  by  wrecking  the  health  of 
the  mother. 

Natural  Safeguards. — The  safeguard  which  nature  has  thrown 
out  against  over-production  is  by  constituting  certain  periods  of 
woman's  life  seasons  of  sterility.  Before  the  age  of  nubility,  dur- 
ing pregnancy  and  after  the  change  of  life  they  are  always  bar- 
ren. During  nursing  most  women  are  so,  but  not  all.  Some  even 
continue  their  monthly  change  at  this  time.  There  is  no  abso- 
lute certainty  that  a  woman  will  not  conceive  then,  though  the 
probability  is  against  it. 

A  so-called  agenetic  or  sterile  period  exists  between  each 
monthly  change,  during  the  continuance  of  which  it  is  not  possi- 
ble for  the  female  to  conceive.  This  branch  of  our  subject  has 
attracted  much  attention  of  late  years,  from  its  practical  charac- 
ter, but  the  conclusions  reached  have  so  far  not  been  as  satis- 
factory as  we  could  wish. 

Intercourse  is  more  liable  to  be  followed  by  pregnancy 
when  it  occurs  about  the  menstrual  epoch  than  at  other  times. 
The  exact  length  of  time,  however,  preceding  and  following  the 
menses  during  which  impregnation  is  still  possible  has  been 
ascertained.  The  spermatic  fluid,  on  the  one  hand,  retains  its 
vitality  for  an  unknown  period  after  coition,  and  the  egg  for  an 
unknown  period  after  its  discharge.  The  precise  extent  of  the 
hmit  of  these  occurrences  is  still  uncertain,  and  is  probably  more 
or  less  variable  in  different  individuals. 

Those,  therefore,  who  would  take  advantage  of  this  natural 
law  can  do  no  better  than  confining  themselves  to  a  few  days  in- 
tervening about  midway  between  the  monthly  epochs.  It  is 
12  197 


A  HAPPY  MOTHER. 


THE  FAMILY 


199 


proper  and  right  under  some  circumstances  for  married  people 
to  avail  themselves  of  these  provisions  of  our  economy. 

When  Should  Offspring  be  Limited  ?— When  the  wife  is  dis- 
tinctly suffering  from  over-much  child-bearing;  when  the  chil- 
dren are  coming  so  rapidly  that  they  interfere  with  each  other's 
nutrition;  when  a  destructive  hereditary  disease  has  broken  out 
after  marriage;  and  when  the  wife  can  not  bear  children  without 
serious  danger  to  her  life. 

Those  who  coincide  with  us  here  may  urge  the  objection,  and 
it  is  a  partially  valid  one,  that  the  observation  of  these  natural 
periods  of  sterility  does  not  answer  the  end  in  view;  that  they  are 
uncertain  and  inadequate.  They  are  so  to  some  degree,  but  we 
believe  them  to  be  much  more  reliable  than  they  are  generally 
supposed. 

Another  Remedy. — The  next  refuge  is  to  renounce  entirely 
the  conjugal  privilege.  This  is  a  perfectly  allowable  and  proper 
course,  if  it  be  with  mutual  consent.  The  objection  nowadays 
urged  against  it  is  that  it  is  too  severe  a  prescription,  and  conse- 
quently valueless.  This  ought  not  to  be.  A  man  who  loves  his 
wife  should,  in  order  to  save  that  wife  overwork,  and  misery,  and 
danger  of  death,  and  wretchedly  constituted  children,  be  able 
and  willing  to  undergo  as  much  self-denial  as  every  one  of  his 
continent  bachelor  acquaintances  does,  not  out  of  high  devotion, 
but  for  motives  of  economy,  or  indifference,  or  love  of  liberty, 
The  man  who  can  not  do  this,  or  does  not  care  to  do  it,  does  not 
certainly  deserve  a  very  high  position. 

But  while  all  this  is  granted,  the  question  is  still  constantly 
put:  Is  this  all?  Is  there  no  means  by  which  we  can  limit  our 
families  without  either  injuring  the  health,  or  undergoing  a  self- 
martyrdom  which  not  one  man  in  a  thousand  will  submit  to? 

Many  Methods. — Yes,  there  are  many  methods,  but  we  warn 
against  them  all.  Most  of  the  artificial  means  proposed  for  this 
purpose  can  not  be  used  constantly  without  either  failing  to 
accomplish  their  purpose,  or  sowing  the  seeds  of  disease.  Many 
of  them  are  in  the  highest  degree  injurious  and  reprehensiblCi 
and  are  certain  to  destroy  health. 

All  Under  Condemnation.— The  habit  of  uncompleted  inter- 
course which  many  adopt  must  be  disapproved  on  the  same 
grounds.  It  does  violence  to  nature,  and  is  liable  to  bring  about 
premature  loss  of  virility,  and  serious  injury  to  the  nervous 
system. 

It  is  a  doubtful  question  whether  any  of  the  appliances  of  art 
recommended  for  this  purpose,  even  if  they  are  innocent  in  re- 
gard to  health,  are  morally  to  be  approved.  Whether  under 
some  rare  and  exceptionable  circumstances,  as  when  women 
conceive  during  nursing,  or  are  incapable  of  bearing  children 
with  safety  to  life,  such  means  are  permissible  or  not,  must  be 
left  for  the  medical  attendant  to  determine,  and  he  alone  must 
bear  the  responsibility  of  affirming  or  refusing  to  affirm  the  prac- 


200 


THE  FAMILY 


tice.  But  in  the  majority  of  marriages,  where  the  avoidance  of 
children  is  sought  merely  to  save  exoense  or  trouble,  or  to  give 
greater  room  for  freedom  ar«d  selfish  pleasure,  the  resort  to  such 
means  must  be  unequivocally  condemned. 


THE  SUNSHINE  OF  THE  HOME. 


Too  Small  Families.— It  has  become  the  fashion  for  parents 
to  be  leading  round  a  solitary,  lonely  child,  or  possibly  two,  it 
being  well  understood,  talked  about,  and  boasted  of,  that  they 
are  to  have  no  more.   The  means  to  prevent  it  are  well  under- 


THE  FAMILY 


201 


stood  instrumenta]lties  shamelessly  sold  and  bought,  and  it  is  a 
glory  that  tney  are  to  have  no  more  children. 

Conditions  in  France. — A  prominent  French  physician  in  one 
of  ti^e  provincial  towns  of  that  country,  draws  a  striking  picture 
of  the  demoraUzation  it  has  brought  about.  He  shows  how  the 
bonds  of  public  morality  have  been  loosened,  the  sacred  institu- 
tion of  marriage  converted  into  legal  prostitution,  woman  sunk  in 
respect,  man  yielding  to  unnatural  debauches,  losing  his  better 
impulses  to  plunge  into  sensuality,  diseases  and  debility  gaining 
ground,  the  number  of  births  constantly  decreasing,  and  the 
nation  itself  incurring  the  danger  of  falling  a  prey  to  its  rivals 
through  a  want  of  effective  soldiers.  The  picture  is  a  gloomy 
one,  and  is  probably  but  little  overdrawn. 

Conditions  in  America.— If  it  is  true  that  the  native  American 
population  is  actually  dying  out,  and  that  year  by  year  the  births 
from  couples  born  in  this  country  are  less  in  proportion  than 
those  from  couples  one  or  both  of  whom  are  of  European  birth, 
as  many  have  asserted,  then  we  must  seek  the  explanation  of 
this  startling  fact  either  in  a  premature  decay  of  virility,  or  a 
naturally  diminished  virility  in  middle  life  in  the  husbands,  or 
to  an  increased  tendency  to  sterility  in  the  wives,  or  else  we 
must  suppose  there  is  a  deliberate  and  wide-spread  agreement 
between  those  who  are  in  the  bonds  of  matrimony,  that  American 
women  shall  be  childless,  or  the  next  thing  to  it. 

Will  We  Open  Our  Minds  to  Honest  Conviction  ?— We  know 
that,  in  making  the  foregoing  statements,  we  must  of  necessity 
run  against  the  prejudices  of  many.  Very  few  people  are  willing 
to  listen  to  a  dispassionate  discussion  of  the  propriety  or  the  im- 
propriety of  limiting  within  certain  bounds  the  number  of  chil- 
dren in  a  family. 

On  the  one  side  are  many  worthy  physicians  and  pious  clergy- 
men, who,  without  listening  to  any  arguments,  condemn  every 
effort  to  avoid  large  families. 

On  the  other  side  are  numberless  wives  and  husbands  who 
turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the  warnings  of  doctors  and  the  thunders  of 
the  divines,  and,  eager  to  escape  responsibility  they  have  as- 
sumed, hesitate  not  to  resort  to  the  most  dangerous  and  immoral 
means  to  accomplish  this  end. 

Let  both  parties  lay  aside  prejudice  and  prepossessions,  and 
examine  with  us  this  most  important  social  question  in  all  its 
bearings. 

Too  Many  Children, — Two-thirds  of  all  cases  of  womb 
diseases  are  traceable  to  child-bearing  in  feeble  women. 

Every  farmer  is  aware  of  the  necessity  of  limiting  the  off- 
spring of  domestic  animals.  How  much  more  severe  are  the 
injuries  inflicted  on  the  delicate  organization  of  woman! 

Puny,  Sickly,  Short-lived  Children.— The  evils  of  a  too  rapid 
succession  of  pregnancies  are  likewise  conspicuous  in  the  chil- 
dren.   There  is  no  more  frequent  cause  of  rickets  than  this. 


202  THE  FAMILY 

Puny,  sickly,  short-lived  offspring  follows  over-production.  They 
come  to  overburden  a  mother  already  overwhelmed  with  progeny. 
They  can  not  receive  at  her  hands  the  attention  they  require. 
Weakly  herself,  she  brings  forth  weakly  infants.  Thus  are  the 
accumulated  evils  of  an  excessive  family  manifest. 

Another  Reason. — There  are  also  women  to  whom  pregnancy 


A  MuTtiiiK  a  i^uvE. 

IS  a  nine-months'  torture,  and  others  to  whom  it  is  nearly  certain 
to  prove  fatal.  Such  a  condition  can  not  be  discovered  before 
marriage,  and  therefore  can  not  be  provided  against  by  a 
single  life.    Can  such  women  be  asked  to  immolate  themselves? 


THE  FAMILY  203 

Hereditary  Hindrances. — Apart  from  these  considerations, 
there  are  certain  social  relations  which  have  been  thought  by 
some  to  advise  small  families.  When  either  parent  suffers  from 
a  disease  which  is  transmissible,  and  wishes  to  avoid  inflicting 
misery  on  an  unborn  generation,  it  has  been  urged  that  they 
should  avoid  children.  Such  diseases  not  infrequently  manifest 
themselves  after  marriage,  which  is  answer  enough  to  the 
objection  that  if  they  did  not  wish  children  they  should  not 
marry. 

John  Stuart  Mill  says  :  "Little  improvement  can  be  expected 
in  morality  until  the  producing  too  large  families  is  regarded 
with  the  same  feeling  as  drunkenness,  or  any  other  physical 
excess." 

Conflict  of  Opinions.— One  says  that  the  wish  to  limit 
offspring  arises  most  frequently  from  an  inordinate  desire  for 
indulgence. 

Others  affirm  most  positively  that  more  frequently  the  wish 
springs  from  love  of  children.  The  parents  seek  to  avoid  having 
more  than  they  can  properly  nurture  and  educate.  They  do 
not  wish  to  leave  their  sons  and  daughters  in  want.  This  second 
motive,  though  not  the  highest,  is  more  common  than  is  usually 
supposed. 

But  in  most  cases  this  over-anxiety  for  the  welfare  of  the 
children  works  evil,  for  there  should  never  be  less  than  two 
children  in  a  family,  perhaps  not  less  than  four,  if  it  be  possible 
properly  to  have  them.  An  intimate  friend  of  the  writer  ex- 
pressed his  regrets  that  he  had  but  one  child  in  his  family.  She 
is  a  lovely  daughter,  but  the  father  thinks  it  would  have  been 
better  for  his  daughter,  as  well  as  for  the  parents,  to  have  had 
more  children. 

An  Excuse  for  Self-indulgence.— Many  men,  in  trying  to 
find  an  excuse  for  self-indulgence,  seek  it  in  religion.  They 
insist  that  the  wife  should  bear  all  the  children  possible;  that 
the  Bible  teaches  it;  that  it  is  wicked  to  place  any  obstruction  in 
the  way  of  bearing  children;  that  "God  sends  all  the  children 
in  a  family,  few  or  many,  in  rapid  succession  or  far  apart, 
strong  or  weak,  bright  or  stupid,  good  or  bad,  and  pre-ordains 
their  lives." 

Suppose  the  stock-raiser  should  follow  the  same  plan?  It  is 
too  absurd  for  serious  consideration. 

A  Wife's  Rights. — If  a  woman  has  a  right  to  decide  any 
question,  it  certainly  is  as  to  how  many  children  she  shall  bear. 
Wives  have  a  right  to  demand  of  their  husbands  at  least  the 
same  consideration  which  a  breeder  extends  to  his  stock. 

Whenever  it  becomes  unwise  that  the  family  should  be 
increased,  justice  and  humanity  require  that  the  husband  should 
impose  on  himself  the  same  restraint  that  is  submitted  to  by  the 
unmarried. 

In  short,  the  generative  impulses  of  man  should  be  placed 
absolutely  under  the  sway  of  right  reason,  chastity,  forecast  and 
justice. 


204 


THE  FAMILY 


A  Wife's  Duty. — There  are  women  who  require  no  limitation 
whatever.  They  can  bear  healthy  children  with  rapidity,  and 
suffer  no  ill  results.  There  are  others — and  they  are  the 
majority — who  should  use  temperance  in  this  as  in  every  other 
function;  and  there  are  a  few  who  should  bear  no  children  at  all. 
It  is  absurd  for  physicians  or  theologians  to  insist  that  it  is 
either  the  physical  or  moral  duty  of  the  female  to  have  as  many 
children  as  she  possibly  can. 

^^Race  Suicide"  is  a  common  expression  in  our  day.  It  arises 
from  the  conditions  as  indicated  in  the  preceding  pages.  The 
birth-rate  is  so  low  among  the  native  Americans  that  it  is  feared 


NO  HOME  COMPLETE  WITHOUT  THEM. 


by  some  that  the  native  American  stock  will  ultimately  dis- 
appear.   An  appeal  to  patriotism  has  been  made  in  this  matter. 

Not  only  patriotism,  but  religion — our  duty  to  God  and  man — 
also  makes  its  appeal  for  larger  families. 

It  is  quite  clear  that  patriotism,  our  duty  to  God  and  the 
race,  as  well  as  the  happiness  of  the  family  relation,  demand 
larger  families  where  both  parents  are  physically,  morally, 
intellectually,  financially  and  hereditarily  fitted  for  parenthood. 

Karezza.— What  is  it  ? 

Dr.  Alice  B.  Stockham  has  on  the  market  a  book  known  as 


THE  FAMILY  205 

Karezza^  in  which  she  very  forcibly  urges  the  practice  of 
K&TezzB.  by  husband  and  wife. 

Space  will  not  permit  us  to  enter  fully  into  its  merits  or  its 
defects,  if  it  has  either  or  both. 

If  the  reader  is  sufficiently  interested,  we  advise  the  reading 
of  the  book. 

Dr.  Stockham  says :  ' '  Karezza  signifies  'to  express  affection  in 
both  words  and  actions.'"  Also:  "Karezza  so  consummates 
marriage  that,  through  the  power  of  will  and  loving  thoughts, 
the  crzsz's  is  not  reached,  but  a  complete  control  by  both  hus- 
band and  wife  is  maintained  throughout  the  entire  relation,  a 
conscious  conservation  of  creative  energy."  In  short,  "unless 
procreation  is  desired,  let  the  final  propagative  orgasm  be  entirely 
avoided.  With  abundant  time  and  mutual  reciprocity  the  inter- 
change becomes  satisfactory  and  complete  without  emission  or 
crisis." 

Dr.  Sperry  says:  "  Doubtless  there  are  a  few  cold-blooded, 
semisexed  men  and  a  considerable  number  of  passionless  women 
who  could  successfully  adopt  this  practice.  Perhaps  a  few  old 
and  sexually  decayed  men  and  women  can  employ  it  quite  satis- 
factorily. I  am  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  average  men  and 
women,  who  possess  fullness  of  sexual  vigor,  alert  minds  and  live 
nerves,  can  not  indulge  in  sexual  connection  and  experience  a 
satisfactory  play  of  the  affections  without  passing  on  to  coition, 
sexual  spasm  and  discharge  of  semen.  When  starving  men  learn 
to  hold  pleasant  and  nutritious  food  in  their  mouths  for  an  hour 
without  swallowing  it,  then  we  may  expect  passionate  men  and 
women  to  adopt  Zugassent's  discovery  (Karezza)  as  a  practical 
method  of  healthfully  enjoying  the  mental  and  physical  pleasures 
of  sexual  embrace." 


SECTION  TWO— THE  UNWELCOME  CHILD 

Abortion  is  the  expulsion  of  the  product  of  conception  at  any 
period  of  gestation  before  the  fetus  becomes  viable. 

Miscarriage,  the  act  of  bringing  forth  before  the  natural  time; 
premature  birth. 

Criminal  Abortion,  the  act  of  causing  abortion,  or  miscar- 
riage, in  a  pregnant  woman,  unless  when  necessary  to  preserve 
the  life  of  the  mother. 

A  Punishable  Crime. — Criminal  abortion  is  a  crime,  punish- 
able by  severe  penalties  in  most  states  and  Christian  nations.  It 
is  extremely  dangerous,  and  exposes  the  woman  to  life-long  in- 
jury, or  to  death. 

Tlie  Husband  the  Instigator.— It  is  useless  to  deny  or  to  con- 
ceal the  fact  that  in  many  instances  the  husband's  dislike  of  a 


206 


THE  FAMILY 


large  family,  combined  with  his  unwillingness  to  piactice  self- 
denial  in  regard  to  his  appetites,  is  the  motive  which,  beyond  all 
others,  induces  the  wife  to  visit  the  fashionable  aborter,  and  to 
destroy  the  fruit  of  her  womb  and  imperil  her  own  life  and  health. 
This  cowardice  and  brutality  on  his  part  can  not  anywhere  find 
an  excuse. 

For  the  woman,  enfeebled  perhaps  by  too  excessive  child- 
bearing,  for  which  her  husband  is  generally  wholly  responsible, 
for  few  of  our  wives  do  not  become,  sooner  or  later,  virtually 


AN  UNINVITED  GUEST. 


apathetic ;  for  the  woman,  timid,  easily  alarmed,  prone  to  mental 
depression  or  other  disturbance,  and  dreading  the  yet  safe  and 
preferable  labor  that  awaits  her,  there  is  a  certain  measure  of 
excuse.    For  her  husband,  none. 

This  flagrant  abuse  is  not  confined  to  immoral  circles  of 
society,  nor  to  the  corrupt  atmosphere  of  our  great  commercial 
centers,  but  extends  into  remote  country  hamlets,  and  through- 
out all  grades  of  social  life.  We  call  upon  our  readers  by 
example  and  precept  to  do  their  utmost  to  stem  its  devastating 


THE  FAMILY  207 

tide,  and,  at  least  in  their  own  families  and  among  their  friends, 
to  mete  its  due  reprobation. 

Its  worst  effects  are  not  seen  in  marriage,  though  no  physi- 
cian is  ignorant  how  many  women  in  the  community  suffer  from 
the  vile  "French  pills"  and  "female  regulators"  hawked  about, 
as  well  as  from  rude  instruments  in  awkward  and  unfeeling 
hands.  But  it  is  in  the  impunity  which  the  vicious  beUeve  they 
enjoy,  the  temptation  to  indulge  in  lustful  and  illegitimate 
liaisons^  the  weakening  of  virtue,  that  its  most  serious  conse- 
quences are  manifest. 

Feticide  is  Murder.— The  following  is  from  Dr.  Stockham's 
Tokology:  "Many  women  have  been  taught  to  think  that  the 
child  is  not  viable  until  after  the  quickening,  and  that  there  is  no 
harm  in  arresting  pregnancy  previous  to  the  f eehng  of  motion ; 
others  believe  that  there  is  no  life  until  birth,  and  the  cry  of  the 
child  is  heard.  *  *  *  " 

Life  From  Inception. — When  the  female  germ  and  the  male 
sperm  unite,  then  is  the  inception  of  a  new  life;  all  that  goes  to 
make  up  a  human  being — body,  mind  and  spirit — must 
be  contained  in  embryo  within  this  minute  organism. 
Life  must  be  present  from  the  very  moment  of  conception.  If 
there  was  no  life  there  could  be  no  conception.  At  what  other 
period  of  a  human  being's  existence,  either  pre-natal  or  post- 
natal, could  the  union  of  soul  and  body  take  place? 

The  Guilty. — "Is  it  not  plain  that  the  violent  or  forcible  dep- 
rivation of  existence  of  the  embryo,  the  removal  of  it  from  the 
citadel  of  life,  is  its  premature  death,  and  hence  the  act  can  be 
denominated  by  no  milder  term  than  murder;  and  whoever 
performs  the  act,  or  is  accessory  to  it,  in  the  sight  of  God  and 
human  law,  is  guilty  of  the  crime  of  all  crimes?" 

Grave  Responsibilities. — There  may  be  no  harm  or  sin  in 
preventing  conception,  but  from  the  moment  of  conception  there 
are  present  all  the  possibilities  of  a  human  being.  There  are  the 
possibilities  of  a  Wesley  or  a  Webster,  of  a  Paul  or  a  Peter;  at 
least,  a  man. 

The  Mother's  Love  for  Her  Babe.— Again  from  Dr.  Stock- 
ham:  "The  life  of  the  babe  in  her  arms  is  to  the  mother  more 
precious  than  all  else;  her  heart  is  thrilled  with  a  pang  of  agony 
at  the  thought  of  the  least  danger  to  its  life.  By  what  false 
reasoning  does  she  convince  herself  that  another  life,  still  more 
dependent  upon  her  for  its  existence,  with  equal  rights  and  pos- 
sibilities, has  no  claim  upon  her  protection?  More  than  this,  she 
deliberately  strikes  with  the  red  hand  of  murder,  and  terminates 
its  existence  with  no  thought  of  wrong,  nor  consciousness  of 
violated  law. 

An  Unnatural  Act. — The  woman  who  produces  abortion,  or 


208 


THE  FAMILY 


allows  it  to  be  produced,  risks  her  own  health  and  life  in  the  act, 
and  commits  the  highest  crime  in  the  calendar,  for  she  takes  the 
life  of  her  own  child." 

We  quote  this  with  approval,  believing  that  every  statement 
is  true.  The  puzzle  to  us  is,  how  any  sane  person  can  think 
otherwise. 


OVUM  OF  SIX  MONTHS  AGE. 


CHAPTER  XII 
CHILDREN 


SECTION  ONE— PUBERTY 

What  is  It  ? — At  a  certain  period  in  the  life  of  the  youth  he 
undergoes  a  change  by  which  he  acquires  powers  which  quaUfy 
him  to  take  part  in  the  perpetuation  of  his  kind.  This  change  is 
the  period  oi puberty.  It  is  distinguished  by  a  number  of  physical 
alterations,  the  most  significant  of  which  is  the  secretion  of  a 
fecundating  fluid. 

The  proper  age  at  which  puberty  should  come  varies  from 
twelve  to  eighteen  years,  as  it  is  influenced  by  many  surrounding 
conditions. 

The  Boy's  Changes. — When  the  boy  passes  to  the  condition 
of  youth  he  leaves  behind  him  the  characteristics  of  childhood. 
The  skin  becomes  coarser  and  less  delicate,  the  muscles  firmer 
and  more  distinctly  marked,  the  voice  loses  its  childish  treble, 
the  vocal  apparatus  enlarges  and  emits  a  harsher  sound,  the 
bones  harden,  the  "wisdom  teeth"  appear,  various  parts  of  the 
body  become  covered  with  a  soft  down  which  gradually  becomes 
rougher  and  thicker,  and  those  organs  peculiar  to  his  sex  enlarge. 

Not  less  remarkable  are  the  mental  changes.  Unwonted  de- 
sires and  sensations,  half  understood  and  confusing,  awake  in  the 
mind  impulses  to  which  he  has  been  a  stranger,  vague  longings 
after  he  knows  not  what,  sudden  accesses  of  shamefacedness  in 
circumstances  where  he  had  ever  been  at  ease,  a  restlessness  and 
a  wilfulness,  indicate  to  the  observing  eye  the  revolution  which 
is  going  on  within.    Perilous  moment  for  the  boy! 

Causes  of  Variation,—/.  Climate.  Travelers  have  frequently 
observed  that  in  tropical  countries  both  the  sexes  arrive  at  matur- 
ity earlier  in  life  than  in  temperate  or  cold  countries.  This  ex- 
plains the  early  marriages  which  are  customary  in  those  localities, 
and  which  do  not  appear  to  exert  the  injurious  influence  on  the 
offspring  which  is  almost  constantly  observed  in  temperate  cli- 
mates from  premature  union. 

2.  Hereditary  Tendency.  This  is  constantly  observed  as  has- 
tening or  retarding  by  a  year  or  two  the  development  of  both 
sexes.  It  is  to  some  extent  connected  with  race,  as  it  is  found  that 
negroes  are  more  precocious  than  whites,  and  boys  of  southern 
parentage  than  those  of  northern.  This  is  readily  seen  to  be 
traceable  to  the  influence  of  climate  just  referred  to. 

209 


210  CHILDREN 


3.  The  temperament  is  also  a  controlling  influence.  Light 
haired,  stout,  phlegmatic  boys  are  longer  in  attaining  the  age  of 
puberty,  than  those  of  nervous  and  nerve-bilious  temperaments. 


AN  UNEXPECTED  MEETING. 


4.  Occupation  and  habits  have  also  much  to  do  in  the  matter. 
As  a  general  rule,  the  more  vigorous,  the  more  addicted  to  ath- 
letic exercise,  the  more  accustomed  to  outdoor  life,  and  to  active 


CHILDREN 


211 


pursuits,  the  slower  will  be  this  change  in  approaching.  This 
statement  may  be  unexpected  to  many;  they  may  think  that 
vigorous  health  is  precisely  what  nature  would  wish  to  assist  her 
to  complete  this  profound  and  mysterious  transformation  in  the 
constitution. 

5.  The  constitution,  by  which  we  mean  the  mass  of  morbid 
or  healthy  tendencies  inherited  from  parents,  consequently  has 
very  considerable  weight  in  determining  the  time  at  which  the 
change  will  take  place.  In  accordance  with  the  physiological  law 
just  quoted,  it  is  very  generally  found  that  boys  with  weak,  nerv- 
ous, debilitated  constitutions  are  apt  to  be  precocious,  and  those 
gifted  by  their  parents  with  sturdy  limbs  and  a  powerful  frame 
remain  boys  much  longer. 

Hygiene  of  Puberty.— The  less  that  the  boy  and  the  youth 
think  about,  or  any  way  have  their  attention  directed  to,  the  sexual 
distinctions,  the  better.  Does  it  follow  from  this  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  parents  and  teachers  sedulously  and  wholly  to  refrain 
from  warning  them,  or  giving  instructions  of  a  private  nature? 
This  important  question  has  been  frequently  discussed,  and  there 
are  now,  as  there  always  have  been,  men  of  influence  who  answer 
it  in  the  affirmative.  But  it  is  also  worth  remarking  that  without 
an  exception  those  medical  authors  who  have  given  most  con- 
stant and  earnest  attention  to  the  diseases  and  disorders  which 
arise  from  the  prevailing  ignorance  in  such  matters  are  earnest 
and  emphatic  in  their  recommendations  to  educators  and  to 
parents  to  give  sound  advice  to  the  boys,  and  to  urge  upon  them 
the  observance  of  certain  precautions,  which  tend  to  remove  pre- 
mature excitements. 

False  Modesty. — It  is  one  of  the  most  important  duties  of 
those  who  have  charge  of  youths  to  see  that  neither  by  ignorance 
nor  urged  by  opportunity  or  intellectual  stimulants,  they  fore- 
stall nature's  own  good  time.  Most  inexcusable  is  the  false  mod- 
esty which,  on  the  ground  of  fear  lest  indecorous  thoughts 
should  be  awakened,  serves  as  the  plea  for  wholly  neglecting  this 
vital  department  of  sanitary  supervision. 

Muscular  Development.— Systematic,  daily,  regulated  exer- 
cise, pushed  to  the  verge  of  fatigue,  and  varied  so  as  to  keep  up 
the  interest  of  the  pupil,  can  not  be  too  much  insisted  upon. 
This  alone  is  worth  all  other  precautions,  and  is  almost  indispens- 
able. Now  that  most  large  schools  have  gymnasiums  attached, 
and  especially  as  light  gymnastics  have  been  so  widely  intro- 
duced, and  can  be  put  in  practice  at  such  small  expense,  there 
is  no  excuse  for  neglecting  this  precept.  Parents  will  do  well  to 
decline  sending  their  boys  to  any  institution  which  has  no  pro- 
visions for  physical  culture. 

Cleanliness. — It  were  an  excellent  arrangement  for  every  boy 
to  be  induced  to  take  a  sponge  bath,  or,  what  is  better,  a  shower 
bath,  every  morning,  in  cool  or  cold  water. 

Avoidance  of  Irritation  from  any  cause  is  always  essential 


212  CHILDREN 

It  may  arise  from  ill-fitting  drawers  or  pants,  or  from  an  uncom- 
fortable seat,  or  from  constipation  of  the  bowels,  or  from  an  un- 
healthy condition  of  the  urine  or  bladder,  from  piles,  and  much 
more  frequently  from  worms,  especially  those  familiarly  known 
as  seat- worms.  Soft  cushions  should  be  dispensed  with;  cane- 
bottomed  chairs  and  benches  are  for  many  reasons  preferable. 
Certain  varieties  of  skin  diseases  of  a  chronic  character  are 
attended  by  such    a    degree    of  heat  and  itching    that  the 


ASLEEP  ON  DUTY. 


child  is  led  involuntarily  to  scratch  and  rub  the  affected  part. 
Whenever  they  attack  the  inside  of  the  thighs  or  lower  part  of 
the  abdomen,  they  should  receive  prompt  and  efficient  treatment. 

The  Pormitory  Regulations  should  invariably  be  of  a  char- 
acter to  promote  modesty.  Never  should  two  or  three  boys  be 
allowed  to  sleep  in  the  same  bed,  and  it  were  more  prudent  to 
assign  each  a  separate  chamber.  They  should  be  encouraged 
by  precept  and  example  to  avoid  needless  exposure  of  the  person 


CHILDREN 


213 


and  indecorous  gestures.  The  beds  should  be  tolerably  hard, 
mattresses  of  hair  or  with  springs  being  greatly  preferable  to 
those  of  feathers,  cotton  or  sponge.  These  latter  are  heating, 
and,  therefore,  objectionable.  The  bed  clothing  should  be  light, 
thick  comfortables  being  avoided,  and  the  chambers  should  be 
cool  and  well  ventilated.  Every  boy  should  be  required  before 
retiring  to  empty  the  bladder,  as  the  presence  of  much  fluid  in 
that  organ  acts  as  a  sort  of  irritation  on  the  surrounding  parts. 
When  a  boy  wets  his  bed  during  sleep,  it  may  be  taken  as  evi- 
dence that  he  either  neglects  his  duty,  or  else  that  there  is  some 
local  irritation  present  which  requires  medical  attention.  Sleep- 
ing on  the  back  should  be  warned  against,  as  this  is  one  of  the 
known  causes  of  nocturnal  excitement  and  emissions. 

Moral  Traming*. — Equally  important  as  these  physical  regu- 
lations is  it  that  the  boy  should  be  assiduously  trained  to  look 
with  disgust  and  abhorrence  on  whatever  is  indecent  in  word  or 
action.  Let  him  be  taught  a  sense  of  shame,  that  modesty  is 
manly  and  honorable,  and  that  immodesty  is  base  and  dishonor- 
able. 

Passion  the  Foundation  of  IVobility.— All  these  precautions 
are  to  what  end  ?  To  a.void  exciting  the  passion  of  sex.  It  is  well 
to  hold  this  clearly  in  view  ;  and  it  is  also  well  to  understand  dis- 
tinctly what  this  passion  is. 

Is  this  passion  a  fire  from  heaven  or  a  subtle  flame  from  hell? 

The  noblest  and  most  unselfish  emotions  take  their  rise  in  this 
passion  of  sex ;  the  most  perfect  natures  are  moulded  by  its  sweet 
influence ;  the  most  elevating  ties  which  bind  humanity  to  holy 
effort  are  formed  b}''  it. 

The  wise  man  will  recognize  in  the  emotions  of  youth  a  power 
of  good,  and  a  divinely  implanted  instinct,  which  will,  if  properly 
trained,  form  a  more  symmetrical  and  perfected  being  than  could 
possibly  be  in  its  absence;  and  he  will  have  impressed  upon  him 
the  responsibility  which  devolves  on  those  who  have  to  control 
and  guide  this  instinct. 

When  Does  Passion  Commence?— It  is  not  at  the  period  of  pu- 
berty that  passion  commences.  In  fact,  it  is  hard  to  say  how 
early  it  may  not  be  present ;  and  this  point  we  wish  to  impress 
the  more  emphatically,  because  parents  and  teachers,  in  spite  of 
their  own  boyish  experiences,  if  they  would  but  recall  them,  are 
too  liable  to  persuade  themselves  that  at  the  age  of  five  or  ten 
years  no  particular  precautions  are  necessary.  But  the  physician 
knows  that  even  in  infants  it  is  not  very  rare  to  witness  excite- 
ment of  the  organs,  which  must  depend  on  the  action  of  those 
nerves  which  control  passion. 

Self- Abuse. — Self-abuse  not  uncommonly  prevails  at  the  ages 
we  have  mentioned,  and  proves  the  early  development  of  the  in- 
stinct. In  such  cases  it  is  as  purely  nervous  phenomenon  not 
associated  with  the  discharge  of  the  secretion,  which  does  not  yet 
exist. 


13 


214  CHILDREN 

A  Source  of  Elevation  or  Kuin.— The  danger  that  threatens 

is  not  to  be  obviated  by  a  complete  repression  or  an  annihilation 
of  this  part  of  our  nature  as  something  evil  in  itself,  but  by  rec- 
ognizing it  as  a  natural,  prominent  and  even  noble  faculty,  which 
does  but  need  intelligent  education  and  direction  to  become  a 
source  of  elevated  enjoyment  and  moral  improvement. 

Should  the  false  modesty,  the  ignorance  or  the  neglect  of 
those  who  have  charge  of  youth  at  the  critical  period  when  the 
instinct  first  makes  itself  felt  leave  it  to  wander  astray,  it  is  with 
the  certainty  of  ensuing  mental  anguish,  physical  injury  and 
moral  debasement.  To  what  a  hideous  depth  these  aberrations 
of  passion  may  descend  we  dare  not  disclose;  for,  as  the  Apostle 
says,  "it  is  a  shame  even  to  speak  of  those  things." 

Age  of  Puberty  in  Man. — The  power  of  procreation  does  not 
usually  exist  in  the  human  male  until  the  age  of  from  fourteen 
to  sixteen  years;  and  it  may  be  considered  probable  that  no 
spermatozoa  are  produced  until  that  period,  although  a  fluid  is 
secreted  by  the  testes.  At  this  epoch,  which  is  ordinarily  desig- 
nated as  that  of  puberty,  a  considerable  change  takes  place  in  the 
bodily  constitution. 

The  procreative  power  may  last,  if  not  abused,  during  a  very 
long  period.  Undoubted  instances  of  virility  at  the  age  of  more 
than  one  hundred  years  are  on  record;  but,  in  these  cases,  the 
general  bodily  vigor  was  preserved  in  a  very  remarkable  degree. 
The  ordinary  rule  seems  to  be,  that  sexual  power  is  not  retained 
by  the  male,  in  any  considerable  degree,  after  the  age  of  sixty  or 
sixty- five  years. 

Female  Organism. — The  essential  part  of  the  female  gen- 
erative system  is  that  in  which  the  ova  are  prepared;  the  other 
organs  are  merely  accessory,  and  are  not  to  be  found  in  a  large 
proportion  of  the  animal  kingdom. 

In  the  human  female,  the  period  of  puberty,  or  of  commencing 
aptitude  for  procreation,  is  usually  between  the  thirteenth  and 
sixteenth  year;  it  is  earlier  in  warm  climates  than  in  cold;  and  in 
densely  populated  manufacturing  towns,  than  in  thinly  peopled 
agricultural  districts.  The  mental  and  bodily  habits  of  the 
individual  have  also  a  considerable  influence  upon  the  time  of  its 
occurrence,  girls  brought  up  in  the  midst  of  luxury  or  sensual  in- 
dulgence undergoing  this  change  earlier  than  those  reared  in 
hardihood  and  self-denial.  The  changes  in  which  puberty  con- 
sists are  for  the  most  part  connected  with  the  reproductive 
system. 

Age  of  Puberty  in  Woman.— It  is  to  this  periodical  function 
of  her  system  that  woman  owes  health,  life  and  all  that  can  make 
her  attractive,  as  woman,  to  the  opposite  sex.  It  can  not  be  that 
it  was  designed  to  be  a  period  of  suffering.  It  is  as  essential  a 
function  of  her  organism  as  is  breathing.  On  the  regular,  health- 
ful recurrence  of  no  function  of  her  nature  does  her  beauty,  her 
energy,  her  health  and  happiness  more  essentially  depend.  Yet, 
feebly  organized  and  developed  as  women,  in  civiled  life,  now  are, 


CHILDREN 


215 


it  is  generally  a  period  of  physical  and  mental  prostration,  and 
often  of  deepest  suffering  to  the  body  and  anguish  to  the  soul. 
It  is  then  her  nature  calls  for  the  tenderest  love  and  sympathy 
from  the  opposite  sex;  but  it  is  the  time  when,  often,  even  from 
him  who  holds  to  her  the  relation  of  husband,  she  gets  the  least. 
But,  if  men  were  taught  in  early  life  to  understand  this  function 
of  the  female  system,  and  its  relations  to  her  beauty,  health  and 
happiness,  and  to  all  the  dearest  relations  of  life,  they  would  ac- 
cord to  her,  during  this  period,  their  purest,  tenderest  and  man- 
liest sympathy. 


SECTION  TWO— ORIGIN  OF  LIFE 

The  Life-Crerm  of  Man  and  Woman,— To  prepare  the  germ  of 
a  new  man  or  woman  is  the  noblest  function  of  the  male;  to  pro- 
vide it  sustenance  and  develop  it  into  a  human  form  is  the 
most  perfect  work  of  the  female. 

The  life-germ  of 
the  human  being  is, 
with    other  ingredi- 
ents,  contained  in 
what  is  called  the 
spermatic  fluid.  This 
is  secreted  in  the  ap- 
Emhryo  of  12  propriate   organs  of 
to  U  days    the  male.    Thence  it 
laid  open.      ig  transmitted  to  the 
female. 

The  mysterious  process  of  repro- 
duction evidently  consists,  in  flower-  * 
ing  plants,  of  nothing  else  than  the  Embryo  of  Twenty-one  Days 
implantation  of  a  cell-germ,  prepared  Laid  Open. 

by  male  organs,  in  a  nidus,  or  recep-    a,  a,  a,  Choriou  laid  open  and 
tacle,  adapted  to  aid  its  early  devel-  secured  by  plus;  b,  the  Embryo 
opment;  which  nidus  constitutes  the  ^ithAmuioa  laid  opeu. 
essential  part  of  the  female  system. 

There  is  now  good  reason  to  believe  that  in  no  animals  is  the 
reproductive  apparatus  less  simple  than  it  is  in  the  higher  plants; 
that  is  to  say,  in  every  instance  two  sets  of  organs,  a  germ-pre- 
paring and  a  germ-nourishing,  are  present. 

These  organs  differ  much  in  form  and  complexity  of  structure 
in  the  various  tribes  of  animals.  But  their  essential  function  is 
the  same  in  all. 

Those  which  are  termed  male  organs  prepare  and  set  free  cer- 
tain bodies  which,  having  an  inherent  power  of  motion,  have  been 
supposed  to  be  independent  animalcules,  and  are  known  as  sper- 
matozoa. But  they  can  not  be  independent,  as  each  must  unite 
with  an  ovum  in  order  to  continue  its  existence;  but  even  then  it 
does  not  exist  as  a  spermatozoon,  but  with  the  egg  it  forms  a  new 
and  entirely  different  being.    Thus  from  the  union  of  a  micro- 


216 


CHILDREN 


scopic  spermatozoon  and  an  ovum,  so  small  as  to  be  almost  in- 
visible, springs  man^  with  all  his  strength  and  possibilities. 

Same  Law  in  Plants  and  Animals.— The  act  of  fecundation  is 
analogous  in  animals  to  the  process  which  takes  place  in  flower- 
ing plants.  The  origin  of  human  beings  as  the  offspring  of 
human  beings,  is  similar  to  that  of  all  other  existences.  The 
reproductive  system  consists  of  two  sets  of  organs,  whose 
functions  are  entirely  distinct,  each  performing  its  office  entirely 
independent  of  the  other.  Of  course,  the  part  performed  by 
each  is  such  that  the  condition  of  the  different  organisms  must, 
of  necessity,  affect  the  child  for  good  or  evil. 


SECTION  THREE— PRENATAL  INFLUENCE 

Transmission  of  Disease. — In  preparing  the  germ,  the  phys- 
ical, intellectual  and  moral  conditions  of  the  father  must  neces- 
sarily affect,  more  or  less,  its  conditions  in 
similar  directions.  In  nourishing  and  de- 
veloping that  germ,  the  mother  must,  neces- 
sarily, impart  to  it  her  conditions.  A  healthy 
mother  might,  before  birth,  impart  to  a  dis- 
eased germ  of  a  weak  and  sickly  father  some 
degree  of  health,  strength  and  beauty.  Or, 
a  weak  and  sickly  mother  may  impart  disease 
and  deformity  to  a  healthy  germ  of  a  healthy 
father. 

Father  and  Child.— Does  the  father,  in 
Head  of  Human    preparing  the  germ,  so  impress  on  it  his  own 
Embryo,         conditions  of  body  and  soul  that  these  must 
necessarily  be  developed  in  the  future  child, 
About  tne end  of  the  go  as  essentially  to  affect  his  character  and 
eecond  month.  destiny?   That  he  does  is  certain.  Whatever 

diseases  affect  the  father  must  also  affect  the  secretions  of  his 
system,  and  none  more  so  than  the  germs  of  future  human 
beings.  What  an  obligation,  then,  rests  on  every  man,  to  see 
to  it,  so  far  as  he  can,  that  the  system  in  which  the  life-germs 
of  human  existence  are  prepared  should  be  replete  with  manly 
beauty,  tenderness  and  power! 

Mother  and  Child. — No  less  important  is  the  maternal  rela- 
tion to  the  child  before  birth!  She  consents  to  receive  the  germ 
into  her  organism.  It  is  placed  in  its  only  proper  position  for 
growth.  It  has  an  inherent  power  to  attract  to  itself,  from  the 
liquid  in  which  it  floats  in  the  womb,  materials  for  growth  to 
body  and  soul.  These  elements,  which  constitute  that  growth, 
are  prepared  in  her  system,  from  the  various  substances 
received  into  it  from  without.  That  nourishment  must  be 
affected  by  the  conditions  of  the  organism  in  which  it  is  pre- 
pared and  administered.   The  energies  of  her  nature  are  taxed 


THE  GROWTH  OF  A  NEW  LIFE  217 


218  CHILDREN 


to  prepare  and  administer  to  the  growth  of  the  new  being,  and 
should  be  left  free  as  possible  to  do  well  the  work  assigned  to 
them.  She  has  taken  into  herself  the  germ  of  a  new  life,  in 
human  form,  gladly  and  thankfully,  it  may  be,  and  by  so  doing 
has  pledged  herself  to  the  future  man  or  woman  to  confer  on 
him  or  her  health,  strength  and  beauty,  to  body  and  soul. 

Some  Questions  for  the  Mother. — Does  that  woman  know  tne 
intimacy  and  power  of  the  relation  which  she,  voluntarily,  it  is 


Fourth  position  of  vertex. 


to  be  hoped,  assumes  to  that  germ,  which,  under  her  forming 
hand,  is  soon  to  appear  in  the  form  of  a  man  or  woman?  Does 
she  know  that,  from  all  she  takes  into  her  system  in  the  shape 
of  food,  drink,  air  and  the  like,  the  living  germ  is  to  extract  the 
substance  that  must  go  to  form  the  body  and  soul  of  the  future 
living  being?  When  she  consented  to  receive  that  life-germ  of 
immortal  spirit  into  herself,  did  she  ask  the  question,  whether 
she  was  prepared  to  forego  all  practices  and  indulgences  that 


CHILDREN  219 

could  confiict  with  the  health  and  perfection  of  her  new  charge? 
Did  she  ask  whether  her  own  organism  was  in  a  fit  state  to 
receive  such  a  charge,  and  perform  to  it  the  services  of  a  just 
and  loving  mother? 

Inherited  Conditions  of  Parents.— Facts  abundantly  prove 
that  the  inherited  conditions  of  the  parent  enter  into  the  organic 
structure  and  constitutional  tendencies  of  children.  Bad  con- 
ditions are  no  less  likely  to  be  transmitted  than  good  tendencies. 
Scrofula,  consumption,  insanity  and  idiocy  are  everywhere 
recognized  as  capable  of  being  transmitted  from  parent  to  chil- 
dren. This  knowledge  is  acted  upon,  the  world  over,  by  all  who 
are  interested  in  improving  the  quality  of  all  animate  existence 
beneath  man,  and  no  pains  are  spared  to  get  healthy  offspring. 
But  what  encouragement  do  they  offer  for  the  production  of 
the  most  beautiful,  healthy  and  perfect  specimen  of  the  human 
being? 

A  Father's  Disease:  An  Illustration.— Ponder  the  following 
fact:  A  woman,  known  in  the  circle  of  my  friends  as  healthy, 
beautiful  and  highly  accomplished,  married  a  man  entirely  dis- 
eased. She  had  four  children.  One  died  in  infancy,  a  mass  of 
disease;  one  at  seven  and  one  at  eleven,  each  a  mass  of  disease 
from  birth,  and  having  known  no  cessation  from  suffering  dur- 
ing its  brief  existence.  The  one  that  died  at  seven  had  more 
the  countenance  of  one  of  seventy,  caused  solely  by  intense 
sufferings.  One  is  now  living,  but  her  appearance  bears  the 
marks  of  the  diseased  state  that  swept  away  the  others.  The 
father  died  fearfully  diseased;  the  health  of  the  wife  and  mother 
was  nearly  ruined  by  the  diseases  of  her  husband  being  com- 
municated to  her. 

Greatest  Source  of  Disease.— What  greater  outrage  against 
nature  could  a  woman  commit  than  to  consent  to  become  a 
mother  by  such  a  man?  None.  Let  every  man  and  every 
woman,  as  they  would  live  in  the  love  and  respect  of  their  off- 
spring, consider  well  the  physical,  mental  and  moral  conditions 
of  those  with  whom  they  unite,  to  become  the  fathers  or  mothers 
of  their  children.  It  is  computed  that  more  human  beings  die 
from  diseased  tendencies,  inherited  from  parents,  who  them- 
selves had  inherited  them,  than  from  war,  intemperance,  slav- 
ery, cholera,  fevers  and  all  contagious,  adventitious  diseases 
put  together. 

Acquired  Diseases  and  Tendencies.— Many  diseases  of  body 
and  soul  are  acquired,  and  inherited  diseases  are  made  more 
malignant,  by  abuse.  Those  whose  organizations  were  originally 
quite  sound  acquire,  by  unnatural  indulgences,  diseased  condi- 
tions. There  are  few  whose  natural  tastes  do  not  reject 
tobacco,  alcohol,  tea,  opium  and  various  other  articles  of  com- 
mon use,  but  of  great  injury  when  first  they  are  taken.  These 
acquired  conditions,  both  of  body  and  soul,  are  transmitted. 


220 


CHILDREN 


Illustrations. — I  know  of  a  man  and  woman  who,  as  to  wealth, 
move  in  the  wealthiest  ranks  of  fashion.  The  woman  is  exceed- 
ingly passionate  and  addicted  to  strong  drinks.  They  had  four 
children.  The  eldest,  greatly  deformed  by  a  fall  of  her  mother 
in  a  fit  of  intoxication,  previous  to  birth,  died  of  consumption 
at  eighteen.  The  second,  a  dwarf,  a  mild  and  gentle  one,  died 
at  twenty,  of  consumption.  The  third  was  deaf  and  dumb,  and 
of  a  malignant  temper.  The  fourth  is  a  demon  in  temper,  and 
a  drunkard.  The  mother's  conditions  were  transmitted  to  her 
children.  She  had  several  miscarriages,  caused  by  intemperate 
habits. 


Another  Case. — A  man  and  woman,  both  healthy  at  mar- 
riage, became  deceased  by  abuse  of  their  sexual  natures  after 


Twin  embryos 


marriage.  He  suffered  in  the  lungs;  she  became  deranged  in 
the  nervous  system  and  by  scrofula.  Had  five  births,  the  first 
an  abortion  produced  by  sexual  abuse  during  pregnancy.  The 
living  children  all  deceased  with  scrofula  or  consumption,  or 
both.  Thus,  it  is  seen,  the  parents  go  on  reproducing,  in  their 
own  likeness,  scrofula  and  consumption. 

Conditions  During  Sexual  Intercourse. — The  conditions  of 
the  parent  or  parents,  one  or  both,  at  the  time  of  sexual  inter- 
course, have  a  marked  influence  on  the  child. 

Proper  Conditions. — The  soul  should  be  in  its  happiest  and 
most  perfect  state,  free  from  care;  the  love  element  in  the  entire 


CHILDREN  221 

ascendant;  every  element  in  the  soul  of  each  concentrated  in 
love  upon  the  other.  The  body,  in  all  its  powers  and  functions, 
should  be  full  of  vigor,  free  from  all  weariness,  or  lassitude; 
not  excited  by  artificial  stimulants  of  any  kind. 

Conjugal  love,  when  true,  is  attracted  to  purity,  to  beauty,  to 
all  that  is  sweet,  tender,  pure,  delicate.  It  can  have  no  affinity 
to  coarseness,  vulgarity,  uncleanness  or  meanness.  Marriage 
love  can  do  nothing  but  refine,  elevate,  beautify  and  adorn  all 
who  come  under  its  influence. 

Passion,  Not  Loye. — Passion,  existing  and  seeking  indulgence 
without  love,  as  it  generally  does,  is  coarse,  selfish,  polluted  and 
necessarily  tends  to  degrade  and  profane  both  body  and  soul. 
No  woman,  instigated  by  pure  love,  can  be  attracted  to  a  man 
of  filthy,  disgusting  habits,  such  as  essentially  belong  to  those 
who  use  tobacco,  alcoholic  drinks,  opium  eaters,  and  those  who 
live  under  the  influence  of  any  artificial  stimulants.  No  man, 
influenced  by  pure  love,  can  be  attracted  to  a  woman,  as  a  hus- 
band, who  lives  on  artificial  excitements.  All  such,  whether 
men  or  women,  become  impure,  ugly  and  necessarily  repulsive 
to  true  love.  The  sexual  elements  in  all  such  become  diseased, 
utterly  corrupt  and  debased,  and  totally  unfitted  for  the  sacred 
function  of  reproduction. 

Woman,  Be  Not  Defiled. — How  can  a  woman  consent  to  be- 
come a  mother  by  a  man  physically  and  spiritually  polluted  by 
tobacco,  alcohol  or  any  foul,  unnatural  appetite  and  practice? 
How  can  a  man  receive  as  a  wife,  and  become  a  father  by,  a 
woman  whose  body  and  soul  are  filled  with  enfeebling,  polluting 
disease?  Passion,  gross  sensualism,  may  bring  such  together 
to  propagate;  but  pure,  chaste,  saving  love,  never.  Pure,  chaste 
love  can  not  be  attracted  to  uncleanness  and  meanness  of  body 
or  soul.  The  offspring  of  impure,  unclean  souls  and  bodies 
must  of  necessity  be  defiled.  Insanity,  idiocy,  anger,  revenge 
and  diseases  of  various  kinds  and  degrees  appear  in  the  chil- 
dren born  of  such  unions. 

Another  Illustration.— The  following  case  illustrates  the 
influence  of  parental  conditions,  at  the  time  of  sexual  congress, 
on  the  offspring:  The  wife  was  a  healthy  woman,  in  body  and 
soul — refined  and  accomplished  in  heart  and  intellect,  and  of 
great  personal  grace  and  beauty.  Her  husband  was  a  sober, 
respectable  man  when  she  married.  He  became  a  sot.  Under 
the  influence  and  excitement  of  intoxicating  drinks,  he  sought 
and  obtained  personal  intercourse  with  his  wife.  An  idiotic 
child  was  the  result — hopelessly  and  helplessly  idiotic.  The 
mother  attributed  the  idiocy  to  the  drunkenness  of  the  father, 
and  justly,  without  doubt. 

Drunkards  Excluded. — No  woman,  who  respects  herself  or 
her  child,  will  ever  yield  to  sexual  intercourse  with  a  man  when 
he  is  excited  by  alcohol,  or  who  habitually  or  occasionally  comes 


222  CHILDREN 

under  its  influence.  Drunkenness,  in  any  degree,  should  exclude 
a  man  or  woman  from  marriage  and  parental  relations. 

May  the  day  soon  come  when  men  and  women  will  so  respect 
the  function  of  reproduction  that  they  will  shun  all  food,  drink 
and  pursuits  of  gain  or  pleasure  that  tend  to  injure  and  dis- 
qualify for  parentage  of  healthy  children. 

Two  Sisters. — Two  young  sisters  are  opposite  as  the  poles  in 
their  tendencies;  one  being  fretful,  impatient,  revengeful  and 
seldom  satisfied  or  in  harmony  with  any  thing  or  person  around 
her;  the  other  is  exactly  the  reverse.  Both  have  the  same 
father  and  mother.  What  makes  the  difference?  The  differ- 
ence in  the  conditions  of  the  parents  at  the  time  of  reproduc- 
tion. The  union  from  which  the  former  derived  existence  was 
had  when  the  parents  were  laboring  under  pecuniary  anxieties 
and  trials  that  kept  them  in  constant  irritation  and  impatience, 
and  suffering  under  a  sense  of  wrongs  received;  that  from  which 
the  other  sprang  occurred  under  circumstances  directly  the 
reverse.  One  will  suffer  and  the  other  be  happy,  as  the  result 
of  the  different  conditions  of  their  parents  at  the  time  of  con- 
ception. 

A  Mother's  Testimony.— The  following  is  the  testimony  of 
the  mother  of  five  children.  A  stranger  asked  her  one  day  how 
it  happened  that  her  children  manifested  such  marked  differ- 
ences  in  their  characters.  She  replied:  "I  am  aware  of  the 
difference.  It  has  existed  from  their  birth.  They  are  as  differ- 
ent as  so  many  nations.  But  I  know  the  cause.  I  can  see  and 
feel  in  each  my  own  mental,  affectional  and  physical  conditions 
at  the  time  of  their  conception  and  their  birth." 

'^Mother's  Marks." — The  effect  of  the  imagination  of  the 
mother  upon  the  child  before  birth  is  well  known.  There  is 
hardly  anyone  but  has  known  of  or  seen  very  remarkable 
instances  where  the  child  has  become  peculiarly  marked  as  the 
result  of  some  strange  impressions  on  the  mind  of  the  mother. 
These  marks  often  resemble  some  object  making  the  impres- 
sions. Among  many  cases  may  be  mentioned  that  of  a  lady  who 
had  a  child  covered  with  hair,  with  hands  shaped  very  much 
like  the  paws  of  a  bear,  and  which  she  attributed  to  having  often 
seen  the  picture  of  John  the  Baptist  clothed  in  a  bear's  skin. 
The  familiar  marks  observed  on  the  skins  of  certain  individuals, 
of  different  colors,  and  known  by  the  name  of  ''mother's  marks," 
are  attributed  to  various  causes.  In  many  instances  they  are 
supposed  to  have  been  produced  by  the .  mother  having  longed 
for  some  particular  things  while  pregnant. 

Pure  Blood  Required. — In  whatever  manner  the  marks  are 
produced,  it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  the  quality  of  the  mother's 
blood  is  very  much  affected  by  the  state  of  the  mind  and  the 
various  emotions  experienced;  and  as  the  child  must  mainly  be 
formed  from  this  blood,  its  condition  is  of  great  consequence  to 
the  unborn  infant.    Joy  and  a  cheerful  state  of  the  mind  raake 


LATERAL  SECTION  OF  THE  FEMALE  PELVIS,  WITH  ITS  CONTENTS. 


224 


CHILDREN 


the  blood  rich  and  pure  by  accelerating  its  circulation  and  thus 
increasing  its  nutritive  properties.  Grief  and  despondency,  on 
the  other  hand,  cause  it  to  become  more  or  less  thin  and  watery, 
on  account  of  its  circulation  being  very  sluggish;  its  nutritive 
properties  are,  consequently,  decreased. 

Sexes  at  Will. — It  is  often  a  matter  of  the  utmost  interest  in 
families  to  have  a  child  of  a  particular  sex.  There  is  always  a 
disappointment  in  having  a  number  of  children,  all  either  boys 
or  girls.  The  father,  as  a  rule,  takes  greater  interest  in  his 
daughters,  the  mother  in  her  sons.  The  ideal  family  is  com- 
posed of  some  of  each  sex. 

Thury*s  Law. — Many  different  theories  have  been  advanced 
concerning  sex  at  will,  but  we  have  our  doubts  about  the  abso- 
lute correctness  of  any  of  them.  Here  is  what  is  known  as 
Thury's  law: 

He  found  by  a  series  of  experiments  with  different  animals 
that  when  the  male  was  given  at  the  first  signs  of  heat  in  the 
female,  the  result  was  a  female;  but  when  the  male  was  given 
at  the  end  of  the  heat,  the  result  was  male  offspring. 

Physicians  constantly  observe  that  if  labor  comes  a  few  days 
before  "full  term,"  or  just  at  term,  the  child  is  more  likely  to 
be  a  female;  but  if  labor  is  delayed  beyond  term,  which  is  the 
same  as  saying  if  the  conception  took  place  quite  a  number  of 
days  after  the  cessation  of  menstruation,  then  it  is  more  likely 
to  be  a  boy. 

Terry*s  Theory. — Terry  gives  as  a  tested  and  proved  theory 
that  if  the  toife  is  in  a  higher  state  of  sexual  vigor  and  excite- 
ment at  the  time  of  conception,  boys  will  be  conceived;  but  if 
the  reverse  is  true,  girls  will  be  the  result. 

Dr.  Stockham's  Idea. — Alice  B.  Stockham,  M.  D.,  believes 
that  sex  is  in  the  soul.  In  that  case,  the  sex  of  the  offspring 
must  be  determined  by  a  law  of  the  soul.  The  parent  whose 
mental  forces  previous  to  and  at  the  time  of  conception  are  most 
active  and  vigorous  controls  the  sex  of  the  child. 

Dr.  Fowler's  Observation. — Dr.  Fowler  says  that  the  greater 
male  power  and  passion  creates  boys;  female,  girls.  Concep- 
tion right  after  menstruation  gives  girls,  because  the  female 
is  the  most  impassioned;  later,  boys  because  her  wanting  sexual 
warmth  leaves  him  the  most  vigorous. 

Dr.  Fowler  Also  Says. — It  is  thought  that  impregnation  oc- 
curring within  four  days  of  the  closing  of  the  female  monthlies 


CHILDREN 


225 


produces  a  girl,  because  the  ovum  is  yet  immature;  but  that 
when  it  occurs  after  the  fourth  day  from  its  close,  gives  a  boy, 
because  this  egg  is  now  mature;  whereas,  after  about  the 
eighth  day  this  egg  dissolves  and  passes  off,  so  that  impregna- 
tion is  hereby  rendered  impossible,  until  just  before  the 
mother's  next  monthly. 

Queen  Bees  Lay  Female  Eggs  First,  and  males  afterwards. 
Mares  shown  to  the  stallion  late  in  their  periods  drop  horse 
colts  rather  then  fillies. — Nepheys. 

On  Twenty-two  Successive  Occasions  I  desired  to  have 
heifers,  and  succeeded  in  every  case  by  giving  the  male  in  the 
first  sign  of  the  heat. — Swiss  Breeder. 

Intercourse  in  from  two  to  six  days  after  the  menses  pro- 
duces girls,  in  from  nine  to  twelve,  boys. — Medical  Reporter. 

Other  Theories. — There  are  other  theories  that,  it  is  claimed, 
have  been  proven;  but  all  can  not  be  true.  Thury's  theory  is 
the  only  one  that  can  be  of  any  practical  use  to  husband  and 
wife. 


SECTION  FOUR— HEREDITY 

Definition  of  Heredity. — Heredity  is  a  term  applied  to  that 
law  of  living  things  in  which  the  offspring  resembles  the 
parents,  the  characteristics  of  one  generation  being  repeated  in 
the  succeeding  one;  or,  in  other  words,  the  tendency  which 
there  is  in  plant  or  animal  to  be  in  all  essential  characteristics 
like  the  parents. 

Two  Ideas. — In  the  use  of  the  word  heredity,  there  are  two 
conceptions  in  mind:  First,  a  general  conception  that  "like 
begets  like,"  as  grapes  are  not  gathered  from  thistles,  plum 
trees  do  not  bear  apples  nor  pears,  neither  do  cats  produce  a 
family  of  dogs.  Chickens  produce  chickens  from  eggs  dropped 
from  the  body;  the  cat  bears  kittens  from  an  egg  retained  in  the 
body,  each  after  its  kind.    This  is  one  conception  of  heredity. 

But  we  also  use  the  word  in  a  more  restricted  sense. 

Different  Races  of  Man. — As  children  we  learned  that  the 
human  family  is  divided  into  five  general  races;  later  in  life  we 
learned  that  these  race  features  and  characteristics  are  inher- 
ited, so  that  we  never  look  for  Indian  children  from  negro  par- 
entage, nor  Chinamen  from  Caucasians.  These  races  are  again 
divided  and  subdivided,  so  that  from  the  Caucasian  or  white 
race  one  may  readily  distinguish  the  different  nationalities  hav- 


226  CHILDREN 

ing  their  peculiar  form  and  features,  traits  and  characteristics. 
By  these  they  are  distinguished  from  all  other  tribes  and  fam- 
ilies. The  Irishman  is  as  unlike  the  German  as  the  Jew  is 
unlike  the  Swede.   The  brawny,  cautious  Scot  is  the  opposite 


DIAGRAMS  SHOWING  POSITION  OF  TWINS  IN  UTERO. 


of  the  vivacious  Frenchman,  and  the  sturdy,  slow-going  English- 
man can  not  sympathize  with  the  irascible  Spaniard. 

The  Bourbon  Nose. — Then,  again,  in  the  use  of  the  word,  one 
recalls  those  striking  peculiarities  of  the  individual,  such  as  the 


CHILDREN  227 

"Bourbon  nose,"  which  was  repeated  in  successive  generations 
of  the  royal  family  of  France;  also  the  inlieriled  musical  ability 
of  the  Bach  family,  which,  in  the  range  of  two  hundred  years, 
produced  more  than  fifty  musicians. 

It  is  this  last  conception — the  peculiarity  of  the  individual — 
of  which  we  desire  to  speak.  Each  individual  has  some  dis- 
tinction of  form  or  feature,  mental  trait  or  characteristic,  by 
which  we  recognize  his  personality  and  which  makes  him  unlike 
every  other  person.  And  should  he  become  a  parent,  he  will 
probably  transmit  his  peculiarities  in  a  modified  form  to  his 
children,  so  that  people  will  say,  "How  much  those  children 
resemble  their  father,"  or  "These  children  inherited  their  gift 
of  language  from  their  talented  father."  (We  say  in  a  modified 
form,  because  the  mother  also  bequeathes  her  peculiarities.) 

Heredity  or  Prenatal  Influence.— We  must  also  note  the 
distinction  between  the  laws  of  heredity  and  those  of  prenatal 
influences. 

Dr.  Sidney  Barrington  Elliot  states  the  difference  in  this 
way:  ''''Heredity  is  that  law  by  v/hich  permanent  and  settled  qual- 
ities of  the  parents  or  more  remote  ancestors  reappear  in  the 
child,  while  prenatal  influence  signifies  the  effect  produced  upon 
the  future  being  by  temporary  conditions  of  the  parents,  as  by 
temporary  mental  states  (anger,  fear,  happiness),  or  by  tem- 
porary physical  conditions  (activity,  health,  exhaustion  of  a 
part  or  of  the  entire  body)." 

Like  Produces  Like. — The  fundamental  law  is  that  "like 
produces  like."  Professor  Riddell  says:  "This  law  is  modified 
by  a  secondary  law,  namely,  that  the  acquired  characters  of  one 
generation  are  transmitted  to  the  next.  In  a  sense  these  two 
laws  stand  in  direct  opposition  to  each  other.  The  terms  'fixed 
characters'  and  'acquired  characters'  must  be  considered  as 
only  relative  terms.  There  are  in  reality  no  'fixed  characters* 
in  nature.  Through  the  operation  of  the  primary  law  the  fixed 
characters  of  the  species  are  reproduced  and  their  established 
peculiarities  maintained.  Through  the  operation  of  the  second 
law  the  acquired  characters  of  each  generation  are  transmitted 
to  the  next  and  become  a  part  of  its  hereditary  nature. 

"If  the  first  were  the  only  law  of  heredity,  then  the  species 
must  remain  forever  unchanged;  both  evolution  and  deteriora- 
tion would  be  impossible.  If  the  second  law  were  the  only  one 
or  even  the  controlling  factor,  then  the  environment  and  condi- 
tions of  each  generation  would  so  modify  the  next  as  to  destroy 
all  established  types  and  finally  exterminate  the  species." 

A  Musician. — The  following  is  in  a  mother's  own  language: 
"When  I  was  first  pregnant,  I  wished  my- offspring  to  be  a  mu- 
sician, so,  during  the  period  of  that  pregnancy,  settled  my  whole 
mind  on  music,  and  attended  every  musical  entertainment  I  pos- 
sibly could.  I  had  my  husband,  who  has  a  violin,  to  play  for  me 
by  the  hour.  When  the  child  was  boi  n,  it  was  a  girl  who  grew 
and  prospered,  and  finally  became  an  expert  musician." 


228  CHILDREN 

Murderous  Intent. — The  mother  of  a  young  man,  who  was 
hanged  not  long  ago,  was  heard  to  say:  "I  tried  to  get  rid  of 
him  before  he  was  born;  and,  oh,  how  I  wish  now  that  I  had  suc- 
ceeded!" She  added  that  it  was  the  only  time  she  had  attempted 
anything  of  the  sort;  but,  because  of  home  troubles,  she  became 
desperate,  and  resolved  that  her  burdens  should  not  be  ma3e 
any  greater.  Does  it  not  seem  probable  that  the  murderous 
intent,  even  though  of  short  duration,  was  communicated  to  the 
mind  of  the  child,  and  resulted  in  the  crime  for  which  he  was 
hanged? 

The  Assassin  of  Garfield. — Guiteau's  father  was  a  man  of 
integrity  and  considerable  intellectual  ability.  His  children 
were  born  in  quick  succession,  and  the  mother  was  obliged  to 
work  very  hard.  Before  this  child  was  born,  she  resorted  to 
every  means,  though  unsuccessful,  to  produce  abortion.  The 
world  knows  the  result.  Guiteau's  whole  life  was  full  of  con- 
tradictions. There  was  little  self -controlling  power  in  him,  no 
common  sense,  and  not  a  vestige  of  remorse  or  shame.  In  his 
wild  imagination  he  believed  himself  capable  of  doing  the 
greatest  work  and  of  filling  the  loftiest  station  in  life.  Who 
will  dare  question  that  this  mother's  effort  to  destroy  him  while 
in  embryo  was  the  main  cause  in  bringing  him  to  the  level  of 
the  brutes? 

Caution. — Any  attempt,  on  the  part  of  the  mother,  to  destroy 
her  child  before  birth  is  liable,  if  unsuccessful,  to  produce  mur- 
derous tendencies.  Even  harboring  murderous  thoughts, 
whether  toward  her  own  child  or  not,  might  be  followed  by  sim- 
ilar results. 

Inheritance  of  People  of  Note.— Dr.  Lyman  Beecher  was  a 
leading  man  in  his  day.  As  a  scholar  and  an  orator  he  was  a 
man  of  force  and  he  transmitted  to  six  of  his  children  such 
qualities  as  made  them  superior  to  himself  and  gave  them  a 
national  reputation. 

The  parents  of  the  Wesleys  were  noted  for  their  scholarly 
attainments  and  high  moral  character. 

The  Harrison  family  were  noted  in  four  generations  for  their 
military  achievements  or  statesmanlike  abilities. 

Of  musical  genius,  Mozart,  Bach,  Beethoven,  Rossini  and 
Bellini  are  noted  examples  of  the  workings  of  the  laws  of  he- 
redity. 

Inheritance  of  Crime  and  Disease. — Crime  and  disease,  vice 
and  insanity  are  an  inheritance  of  the  human  family,  as  well  as 
virtue  and  genius.  So  are  blindness  and  deafness.  Scrofula 
and  consumption  are  known  to  run  in  families  for  generations. 
The  same  is  true  of  malformation. 

Blindness  Inherited.— Ribot  gives  this  instance:  "In  one 
family  blindness  was  hereditary  for  three  generations,  and 
thirty -seven  children  and  grandchildren  became  blind  between 
their  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  year." 


CHILDREN  229 

Deafness  an  Inheritance.— Take,  for  example,  the  eloquent 
and  tragic  story  of  Chilmarth,  on  the  island  of  Martha's  Vine- 
yard. Here,  among  the  first  settlers  who  came,;, now  twelve 
generations  ago,  were  two  deaf  persons.  To-day,  one  in  every 
twenty-five  persons  in  that  section  is  deaf,  while  a  large  number 
of  the  inhabitants  are  blind,  and  several  are  idiots.  A  scholarly 
physician,  in  a  recent  essay,  referring  to  this  region,  observes: 

"This  community,  isolated  from  the  outer  world,  has  not  only 
retained  its  primitive  customs  and  manners,  but  the  physical 
taint  in  the  original  stock  has  also  produced  a  plenteous  harvest 
of  affliction.  At  Chilmarth  the  mental  and  physical  progress  ia 
downwards." 

Malformation.— From  the  New  York  World  oi  Aug.  23,  1896, 
we  clip  the  following  sketch  of  an  intensely  interesting  and 

?[ueer  people  who  live  in  the  valley  of  the  Cattaraugus,  not  far 
rom  the  city  of  Buffalo,  N.  Y.: 

*'New  York's  Claw-Fingered  People. — All  the  claw-fin- 
gered and  claw-toed  people  of  Zoar  trace  their  descent  from  a 
man  named  Robbins,  who  settled  there  in  the  early  part  of  the 
century.  His  neighbors  noticed  that  his  hands  and  feet  were 
remarkably  deformed,  being  so  bent  and  twisted  that  they 
resembled  claws  more  than  human  hands  and  feet. 

"He  was  not  inclined  to  talk  about  the  deformity,  and  it  does 
not  appear  that  he  ever  explained  how  he  came  by  it  or  where 
he  had  lived  before  coming  to  Zoar.  After  his  deformity  reap- 
peared in  his  descendants,  it  became  the  general  opinion  that 
he  himself  inherited  it.  Some  also  believed  what  has  now 
become  a  tradition  in  the  valley,  that  Robbins  belonged  to  a 
well-to-do  Eastern  family,  and  that  he  settled  in  this  almost 
inaccessible  spot  because  of  his  deformity. 

"Robbins  had  several  children  in  whom  the  claw  digits  ap- 
peared, but  in  a  very  much  modified  form.  In  the  third  gener- 
ation, however,  the  deformity  often  reappeared  in  as  marked 
a  degree  as  it  had  existed  in  the  original  Robbins. 

"A  peculiar  thing  about  this  strange  heritage  is  that  it  is 
impossible  to  tell  where  or  in  what  form  it  will  appear.  Some- 
times it  is  inherited  from  the  father,  sometimes  from  the  mother; 
sometimes  it  appears  in  all  the  children  of  a  family,  at  others 
in  only  one  or  two  in  a  large  number. 

"Sometimes  a  father  and  mother  who  have  well-formed  hands 
and  feet  will  bring  up  a  large  family  of  children,  all  of  them 
badly  and,  perhaps,  variously  deformed;  and,  again,  parents  with 
unsightly  digits  will  have  children  in  whom  no  deformity  ap- 
pears." 

Alcoholic  Heredity. — Alcoholic  heredity,  or  the  transmission 
of  a  special  tendency  to  use  spirits  or  any  narcotic  to  excess,  is 
much  more  common  than  is  supposed.  In  the  line  of  direct 
heredity,  or  those  inebriates  whose  parents  or  grandparents 
used  spirits  to  excess,  we  find  that  about  one  in  every  three 
cases  can  be  traced  to  inebriate  ancestors.  Quite  a  large  pro- 
14 


LOVED  AND  PROTECTED, 


ABUSED  AND  NEGLECTED 


232  CHILDREN 

portion  of  these  parents  are  moderate  or  only  occasional  excess* 
ive  users  of  spirits.  If  the  father  is  a  moderate  drinker,  and 
the  mother  a  nervous,  consumptive  woman,  or  one  with  a  weak, 
nervous  organization,  inebriety  very  often  follows  in  the  chil- 
dren. If  both  parents  use  wine  or  beer  on  the  table  continu- 
ously, temperate,  sober  children  will  be  the  exception.  If  the 
mother  uses  various  forms  of  alcoholic  drinks  as  medicines,  or 
narcotic  drugs  for  real  or  imaginary  purposes,  the  inebriety  of 
the  children  is  very  common.  Many  cases  have  been  noted  of 
mothers  using  wine,  beer  or  some  form  of  alcoholic  drinks  for 
lung  trouble,  or  other  affections,  and  the  children  born  during 
this  period  have  been  inebriates,  while  others  born  before  and 
after  this  drinking  period  have  been  temperate. 

Crime. — The  hereditary  nature  of  the  criminal  propensity  is 
unquestionable.  By  this  is  not  meant  simply  that  criminals  are 
children  of  criminals,  but  also  that  they  inherit  such  traits  of 
physical  and  psychical  constitution  as  naturally  lead  to  crime. 
Ribot  says:  "The  heredity  of  the  tendency  to  thieving  is  so 
generally  admitted  that  it  would  be  superfluous  to  bring  together 
here  facts  which  abound  in  every  record  of  judicial  proceedings, 
to  prove  it." 

Drink  Makes  Idiots.— One  of  the  best  proven  and  most  dis- 
astrous examples  of  this  is  seen  in  children  who  have  been  con- 
ceived at  the  time  the  father  was  partially  intoxicated.  There 
is  no  doubt  whatever  that  under  such  circumstances  the  child  is 
pretty  sure  either  to  be  idiotic,  or  to  have  epileptic  fits,  or  to  be 
of  a  feeble  mind  and  irritable  and  nervous  system. 

What  a  curse  does  the  cup  here  entail  upon  the  family! 
Think,  oh,  father  and  mother,  how  horrible  to  reflect  in  after 
years,  that  the  idiot  owes  its  wretched  existence  to  the  intemper- 
ate indulgence  of  the  father! 

Alcoholism  in  France.— So  serious  have  become  the  evils 
resulting  from  the  use  of  alcohol  by  the  people  of  France  that 
the  physicians  and  surgeons  of  the  hospitals  have  issued  a  pub- 
lic warning,  which  is  placarded  over  the  country  in  the  hope 
that  it  may  help  to  reduce  the  evils  of  alcoholism.  This  placard 
is  distributed  by  the  public  powers  and  posted  conspicuously  in 
the  public  hospitals.    It  reads,  in  part,  as  follows: 

"Alcoholics  become  insane  easily  and  are  liable  to  very 
painful  forms  of  paralysis.  We  often  treat  workingmen  who 
have  been  very  robust  and  who  have  become  rapidly  consump- 
tive because  they  have  regularly  taken  before  each  meal  their 
aperitifs. 

"  The  childrejt  of  alcoholic  parents  are  almost  always  badly 
formed,  weak  mijtded,  insane,  scrofulous  or  epileptic.  They  die 
often  in  convulsions. 

"Criminals  are  in  large  part  alcoholics  or  the  children  of 
alcoholics''' 

The  italics  are  ours.  ^ 


CHILDREN  233 

Who  People  Our  Almshouses? — In  the  older  portions  of  our 
country,  the  examples  are  abundant  where  vagabondism,  pau- 
perism and  crime  have  run  in  certain  families  for  generations. 
In  how  many  of  our  almhouses,  for  instance,  may  be  found 
pauper  families  of  three  generations,  grandparents,  parents  and 
children. 

From  an  annual  report  of  the  directors  of  the  poor  in  the 
state  of  Pennsylvania,  we  find  the  following: 

"Go  back  to  the  time  when  this  almshouse  was  built,  and 
what  has  become  of  the  children  that  were  there  with  their 
parents?  Their  families  are  in  the  almshouse  to-day,  grand- 
parents and  grandchildren.  They  are  turned  out  at  nineteen 
and  come  back  again  with  a  family  of  children,  and  they  grow 
up  and  go  out  only  to  come  back  again." 

Tendencies. — These  are  terrible  visitations  upon  the  children 
of  men,  and  if  the  actual  sins  were  inherited  we  should  be  most 
miserable.  But  note  this  fact:  it  is  only  the  tendencies  which 
are  inherited.    As  Rev.  M.  T.  Lamb  says: 

"The  Scriptures  teach  that  the  sins  of  the  fathers  are  visited 
upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation.  But 
thank  God  there  is  no  fatalism  in  the  sacred  Word,  for  it  is 
added — 'unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate 
Me.'  The  children  are  not  punished  for  the  sins  of  the  parent 
except  they  follow  their  parent's  example — 'hate  Me'  Through 
the  mouth  of  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  God  most  emphatically  pro= 
tests  against  the  fatalistic  proverb — 'The  fathers  have  eaten 
sour  grapes  and  the  children's  teeth  are  set  on  edge.'  " 

"As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  ye  shall  not  have  occasion 
any  more  to  use  this  proverb  in  Israel." 

Of  the  tendency  to  viciousness,  Mr.  C.  Loring  Brace,  secre= 
tary  of  the  Children's  Aid  Society  of  New  York,  says: 

"I  believe  that  the  tendency  to  viciousness  may  exist  in  the 
child,  but  very  often  it  is  dormant;  the  child  is  not  yet  old 
enough  to  allow  it  to  have  been  developed.  I  believe  if  such  a 
boy  were  to  continue  to  live  in  the  same  environment  to  which 
he  had  been  accustomed  from  birth — associating  with  the  chil= 
dren  of  his  class,  many  of  whom  might  be  worse  than  himself — = 
I  believe  that  under  those  circumstances  the  hereditary  taint 
would,  in  course  of  time,  show  itself.  But  we  get  such  boys 
when  they  are  young;  we  transplant  them  to  a  wholesome  farm 
life,  where  they  soon  learn  something  of  the  amenities  of  the 
family  and  domestic  existence.  If  they  had  this  dormant, 
hereditary  tendency  it  is  soon  eradicated  under  the  new  and 
wholesome  conditions  in  which  they  are  placed." 

How  to  Avoid  Having  Diseased  and  Deformed  Children.— 

For  what  purpose  have  we  brought  forward  the  above  facts  in 
regard  to  inheritance?  Merely  because  of  their  relation  to  the 
important  question  of  prevention.  It  is  this  alone  which  con- 
cerns the  father  who  reads  these  pages,  influenced  by  one  of  the 
noblest  of  all  human  motives,  the  desire  to  benefit  his  offspring. 


234  CHILDREN 


The  father's  care  over  the  health  of  hi^  child  should  begin 
before  its  birth— nay,  before  its  conception.  Proper  attention 
then  may  avert  taints  of  the  system  which,  once  implanted,  no 


A  FORTUNATE  YOUNGSTER. 

medical  skill  can  eradicate.  The  truth  of  this  statement  is 
recognized  by  breeders  of  animals.  Mr.  Youatt,  one  of  the  best 
authorities  upon  the  breeding  of  horses,  observes:    "The  first 


CHILDREN  235 

axiom  we  would  lay  down  is  this,  like  will  produce  like ;  the 
progeny  will  inherit  the  qualities  or  the  mingled  qualities  of  the 
parents.  We  would  refer  to  the  subject  of  diseases,  and  state 
our  perfect  conviction  that  there  is  scarcely  one  by  which  either 
of  the  parents  is  affected  that  the  foal  will  not  inherit,  or,  at 
least,  the  predisposition  to  it;  even  the  consequences  of  ill-usage  or 
hard  work  will  descend  to  the  progeny.  We  have  had  proof 
upon  proof  that  blindness,  roaring,  thick  wind,  broken  wind, 
curbs,  spavins,  ring-bones  and  founder  have  been  bequeathed 
both  by  the  sire  and  the  dam  to  the  offspring.  It  should  like- 
wise be  recollected  that,  although  these  blemishes  may  not 
appear  in  the  immediate  progeny,  they  frequently  will  in  the 
next  generation.  Hence  the  necessity  of  some  knowledge  of  the 
parentage  both  of  the  sire  and  dam." 

Counteracting  Influence.— The  influence  of  one  parent  upon 
the  other  in  counteracting  or  intensifying  the  degree  and  the 
certainty  with  which  the  physical  qualities  of  one  or  both  are 
transmitted  must  be  borne  in  mind.  If  the  same  defects  be 
possessed  by  each  parent,  they  will  be  quite  certain  to  appear 
m  the  children.  If  only  one  parent  be  affected,  some  or  all  of 
the  children  may  escape  the  inheritance. 

It  is  most  fortunate  that  the  tendency  of  a  disease  to  propa- 
gate itself  by  inheritance  is  often  overpowered  by  the  stronger 
tendency  of  a  vigorous  constitution  to  impress  itself  upon  the 
offspring.  If  it  were  possible  to  apply  this  principle  to  its  fullest 
extent  in  every  individual  case,  by  never  mating  a  feeble  consti- 
tution excepting  with  one  of  that  healthful  vigor  best  calculated 
to  counteract  its  transmission,  the  heritage  of  disease  would, 
doubtless,  soon  be  unknown. 

Hope  Held  Out. — Disease  is  not  eternal.  The  offspring  of 
sinning  fathers  are  not  without  all  hope.  The  counteracting 
influence  of  one  parent  over  the  other  with  transmission  of  life, 
of  which  we  have  just  spoken,  does  much  to  maintain  healthful 
vitality  and  beauty  in  spite  of  the  degrading  tendencies  which 
may  be  present.  In  addition,  however,  there  is  a  force  resident 
in  our  nature  by  which  the  diseased  organization  tends  to  return 
to  health. 

Were  it  not  for  this  beneficent  law  the  human  race  would 
rapidly  degenerate.  The  results  of  its  operation  can  be  seen  in 
the  faces  of  the  children  of  squalor  and  vice  who  throng  the 
narrow  streets  and  wretched  houses  of  our  crowded  cities.  If, 
happily,  time  had  not  purified  the  debased  organization  and 
restored  health,  we  should  look  in  vain  there  for  that  comeliness 
of  features,  grace  of  figure,  and  strength  of  limb  which  are  now 
frequently  to  be  observed.  As  has  been  truly  said,  "the  effects 
of  disease  may  be  for  a  third  or  fourth  generation,  but  the  laws 
of  health  are  for  a  thousand." 

The  Law  of  Inheritance  Variable.— 7%^  law  of  iiiheritance  is 
a  certain  but  not  an  invariable  one.  Its  force  must  not  be  over- 
estimated.   For  if  it  were  always  true  that  the  child  of  a  father 


236 


CHILDREN 


tainted  with  insanity  or  consumption  is  born  with  these  affec- 
tions, then  moral  law  would  imperatively  forbid  marriage.  It  is 
known  that  the  offspring  of  a  father  who  has  too  many  or  too 
few  fingers  sometimes  escapes  the  transmission,  when  both  par- 
ents have  not  been  similarly  affected.  As  the  child  inherits  the 
peculiarities  of  the  mother  as  well  as  those  of  the  father,  there 
is  hope  that  nature  will  right  itself. 

CoDSuniption  Inherited. — The  most  cruel  of  all  the  maladies 

which  afflict  us,  pulmonary  consumption,  is  the  one  which  is  most 
constantly  seen  in  its  hereditary  form. 

That  terrible  and  invincible  foe  to  human  life,  cancer,  is  a 
markedly  hereditary  affliction.  Where  the  taint  exists,  medical 
art  has  few  resources  either  to  prevent  its  transmission  or  to 
antagonize  its  effects. 

Gout,  Asthma  and  Disease  of  the  Heart  are  also  transmis- 
sible. Thev  are  not,  of  course,  exclusively  the  result  of  inherit- 
ance. They  are  often  developed  during  the  lifetime  of  individ- 
uals whose  "family  record  is  a  clear  one.  But  once  having  made 
their  appearance  in  a  family,  they  have  a  greater  or  less  prone- 
ness  to  recur. 

Of  all  the  affections  which  are  transmitted  by  inheritance, 

the  various  disorders  of  the  nen'ous  sysfcm  are  the  most  common. 
Hysteria,  epilepsy,  paralysis  and  insar.ify  descend  from  the  un* 
happy  parents  to  the  more  unhappy  offspring. 

Insanity. — Insanity  furnishes  another  illustration  of  the 
greater  disease-transmitting  power  oi  the  mother.  It  is  trans- 
mitted about  one-third  times  oftener  by  her  than  by  the  father. 
Again,  also,  we  have  an  illustration  of  the  greater  influence  of 
the  mother  over  the  diseases  of  her  daughters;  for  when  the 
mother  is  insane,  it  does  not  affect  the  sons  any  more  than 
insanity  in  the  father  would,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  the  danger 
of  the  daughters  is  double  what  it  would  be  if  the  father,  instead 
of  the  mother,  were  the  affected  parent. 

The  Laws  of  Inheritance  and  Disease.— Undoubtedly,  judi- 
cious marriages  would  eradicate  all  hereditary  affections.  Dr. 
J.  M.  Winn,  an  English  physician,  who  has  elaborately  studied 
the  nature  and  treatment  of  hereditary  disease,  has  drawn  up 
an  estimate  of  the  amount  of  risk  incurred  under  various  cir- 
cumstances, as  follows: 

'•1.  If  there  is  a  constitutional  taint  in  either  father  or 
mother,  on  both  sides  of  the  contracting  parties,  the  risk  is  so 
great  as  to  amount  almost  to  a  certainty  that  their  offspring 
will  inherit  some  form  of  disease. 

"2.  If  the  constitutional  disease  is  only  on  one  side,  either 
directly  or  collaterallv  through  uncles  or  aunts,  and  the  contract- 
ing parties  are  both  in  good  bodily  health,  the  risk  is  diminished 
one-half,  and  healthy  offspring  may  be  the  issue  of  the  marriage. 

''3.  If  there  have  been  no  signs  of  constitutional  disease  for 
a  whole  generation,  we  can  scarcely  consider  the  risk  materially 


CHILDREN  237 

lessened,  as  it  so  frequently  reappears  after  bemg  in  abeyance 
for  a  whole  generation. 

"4.  If  two  whole  generations  have  escaped  any  symptoms 
of  hereditary  disease,  we  may  fairly  hope  that  the  danger  has 
passed. 

Atavism. — As  a  rule,  diseases  are  transmitted  directly  from 
the  parents  to  the  children,  thence  to  the  grandchildren,  and  so 
on  uninterruptedly  from  generation  to  generation.  In  some 
cases  the  transmission  takes  place  from  the  grandparents  to  the 
grandchildren,  one  generation  escaping  altogether.  This  resem» 
blance  of  a  child  to  its  grandparents  or  great-grandparents, 


"time  to  get  up." 


rather  than  its  own  father  or  mother,  is  known  under  the  scien- 
tific name  of  atavism. 

It  is  owing  to  this  influence  that  disease  and  deformity,  as 
well  as  strength  and  beauty,  pass  by  one  generation  to  appear 
in  another.  A  child  resembles  in  form  or  feature  its  grand- 
father, or  it  inherits  the  epileptic  fits  or  the  consumption  for 
which  its  grandfather  is  remembered,  the  father  being  entirely 
healthy. 

The  likeness  of  a  child  to  its  grandparents  rather  than  to  its 
immediate  parents  is,  although  a  noteworthy  fact,  one  which 


238  CHILDREN 

does  not  excite  much  comment  from  us.  But  when,  as  is  some* 
times  the  case,  the  child  partakes  of  the  characteristics  of  a 
very  remote  ancestor  or  of  the  traits  of  some  far  removed 
representative  of  a  collateral  line,  descended  from  a  common 
progenitor,  then  a  feeling  of  astonishment  arises. 

Children  Otherwise  Injured.— Then  children  of  men  who 
have  exhausted  themselves  by  excesses,  or  solitary  vice,  or  insuffi- 
cient food,  or  severe  bodily  and  mental  strain,  are  not  what  they 
would  have  been  had  the  father  not  gone  to  this  excess. 

Tery  intellectual  men  rarely  have  large  families,  and  though 
to  some  extent  talent  is  an  inheritance,  the  children  of  such  are 
apt  to  be  either  quite  below  or  quite  above  the  average. 

Offspring  of  Late  Marriages.— The  offspring  of  men  who 
marry  late  in  life  usually  manifest  some  signs  of  the  decrepitude 
which  marks  their  senile  father.  They  are  not  long-lived,  and 
are  rarely  healthy.  Their  teeth  and  hair  fall  early,  and  they 
are  perhaps  never  conspicuous  for  sturdy  muscles  and  power  of 
endurance. 

Pre-Illness  of  Either  Parent.— Not  unlike  are  those  children 
which  are  conceived  at  a  time  when  the  father  is  recovering 
from  or  is  threatened  with  a  severe  illness.  A  sound  hygiene 
forbids  conception  when  either  parent  is  physically  or  mentally 
unfitted  for  the  act  of  bringing  children  into  the  world.  It  is 
oot  only  bad  for  the  parent,  but  it  may  bring  into  the  world  a 
child  condemned  to  an  early  death,  or  perhaps  worse,  a  lingering 
and  painful  life. 

The  Season  of  the  Year. — The  season  of  the  year  exercises  a 
very  manifest  action  on  the  secretions  of  the  male  element.  In 
domestic  and  wild  animals  this  is  familiar  to  every  one.  To  a 
less  extent  it  is  seen  in  the  human  race.  In  England  there  are 
about  seven  per  cent,  more  conceptions  during  the  spring  months 
than  during  any  other  quarter  of  the  year.  The  mortality  ol 
infants  conceived  in  the  spring  time  is  decidedly  less  than  that 
of  those  whose  existence  commenced  at  any  other  period  of  th6 
year. 

It  would  thus  seem  that  a  well-defined  law  indicates  that  the 
male,  as  a^  rule,  is  more  capable  of  perpetuating  his  species 
when  the  icy  winter  loses  his  hold  of  the  land  and  the  warm 
breath  of  the  south  wind  evokes,  as  if  by  magic,  sweet  violets 
and  gay  daffodils  from  the  dark  and  cold  earth. 


SECTION  FIVE— PRENATAL  CULTURE 

Influences  at  Work. — There  are  two  potent  influences  affect- 
ing the  character  of  the  child.  We  refer  to  the  power  of  the 
mother's  imagination  over  the  physical  and  mental  condition  of 


240  CHILDREN 

her  unborn  infant,  and  to  the  influence  of  the  mother's  mind  on 
the  child  at  her  breast. 

Dr.  Brittan,  in  speaking  of  the  first  of  these  influences  known 
as  prenatal,  says: 

"The  singular  effects  produced  on  the  unborn  child  by  the 
sudden  mental  emotions  of  the  mother  are  remarkable  examples 
of  a  kind  of  electrotyping  on  the  sensitive  surfaces  of  living 
forms.  It  is  doubtless  true  that  the  mind's  action,  in  such 
cases,  may  increase  or  diminish  the  molecular  deposits  in  the 
several  portions  of  the  system.  If,  for  example,  there  exists  in 
the  mother  any  unusual  tendency  of  the  vital  forces  to  the  brain 
at  the  critical  period,  there  will  be  a  similar  cerebral  develop- 
ment and  activity  in  the  offspring." 

In  illustration  and  confirmation  of  this  law,  the  same  author 
gives  the  following  facts: 

"A  lady  who,  during  the  period  of  gestation,  was  chiefly 
employed  in  reading  the  poets  and  in  giving  form  to  her  day- 
dreams of  the  ideal  world,  at  the  same  time  gave  to  her  child 
(in  phrenological  parlance)  large  Ideality  and  a  highly  imagina- 
tive turn  of  mind. 

"Some  time  since  we  met  with  a  youth  who  had  finely 
molded  limbs  and  asymmetrical  form  throughout.  His  mother 
has  a  large,  lean,  attenuated  frame,  that  does  not  offer  so  much 
as  a  single  suggestion  of  the  beautiful.  The  boy  is  doubtless 
indebted  for  his  fine  form  to  the  presence  of  a  beautiful  French 
lithograph  in  his  mother's  sleeping  apartment,  and  which  pre- 
sented for  her  contemplation  the  faultless  form  of  a  naked 
child." 

A  Schoolmaster's  Testimony.— Many  years  since  an  old 
schoolmaster,  in  the  course  of  his  personal  experience,  observed 
a  remarkable  difference  in  the  capacities  of  children  for  learn- 
ing, which  was  connected  with  the  education  and  aptitude  of 
their  parents;  that  the  children  of  people  accustomed  to  arith- 
metic learned  figures  quicker  than  those  of  differently  educated 
persons;  while  the  children  of  classical  scholars  more  easily 
learned  Latin  and  Greek;  and  that,  notwithstanding  a  few  strik- 
ing exceptions,  the  natural  dullness  of  children  born  of  unedu- 
cated parents  was  proverbial. 

Eminent  authorities  are  agreed  that  conditions  influencing  a 
pregnant  woman  make  an  indelible  impress  on  the  character  of 
her  child,  modifying  and  even  changing  hereditary  tendencies. 

A  Mother's  Influence. — It  is  rather  too  sweeping  an  assertion 
to  say  a  mother  has  within  herself  the  power  to  bring  forth  just 
such  a  child  as  she  wishes,  because  not  one  woman  in  a  thou- 
sand has  the  conditions  she  wishes  for  her  own  physical  and 
mental  comfort.  The  most  intimate  relation  conceivable  is  that 
of  mother  and  unborn  babe.  Each  breath  she  inhales,  the  food 
she  eats,  the  emotions  she  feels,  have  an  immediate  effect  on 
the  child. 

What  the  Father  May  Do.— The  direct  influence  of  the 


CHILDREN  241 

father  is  received  at  the  time  of  conception.  Not  only  the  hered- 
itary or  permanent  characteristics  but  also  the  condition  of 
his  mind  and  body  at  that  time  are  transmitted.  After  that  his 
reflection  will  come  through  the  mother.  All  other  things  being 
equal  for  the  good  of  the  coming  child,  it  still  remains  that  a 
healthy  germ  must  come  from  a  strong,  clean,  upright  father 
before  offspring  can  be  such  as  desired. 

What  Napoleon's  Mother  Did  for  Him.— The  influence  of  the 
mother  over  the  character  of  the  unborn  child  is  often  referred 
to  in  the  case  of  Napoleon  I.  Previous  to  his  birth  tbe  mother 
accompanied  her  husband  in  expeditions  of  warfare.  She  not 
only  became  familiar  with  all  the  horrors  and  details  of  war, 
but  enjoyed  it,  and  herself  helped  to  plan.  She  was  on  horse- 
back in  the  open  air  most  of  the  time,  and  acquired  perfect 
physical  health.  The  babe  at  that  time  developing,  afterwards 
astounded  the  world  with  his  genius  for  warfare. 

Dante's  Bequest.— The  life  of  Dante  was  molded  by  the 
effect  a  vision  had  upon  the  mind  of  his  mother,  which  is 
described  in  the  language  of  Dr.  Davis  as  follows:  "During 
the  important  period  immediately  preceding  the  birth  of  Dante, 
his  young  mother  saw  a  startling  vision  of  grandeur  and  great 
depth  of  significance.  She  beheld  a  populated  globe  of  sym- 
metrical proportions  rise  gradually  out  of  the  sea  and  float  in 
midheavens.  It  was  decorated  with  every  conceivable  element 
of  natural  and  artificial  beauty.  Upon  a  high  and  grand  moun- 
tain, which  melted  away  in  the  distant  horizon  and  sloped  grace- 
fully into  lands  and  lakes  that  spread  out  to  the  left,  stood  a 
man  with  a  brilliant  countenance  whom  she  knew  to  be  her 
son.  She  beheld  a  precipice  of  abrupt  ascent,  like  the  walls  of 
an  immeasurable  gulf  with  depth  unknown.  Thereupon  she 
thought  she  fainted  with  excess  of  fright.  But  the  son  was  as 
serene  as  the  morning  star;  and  looking  again,  she  saw  no  evil. 
After  this  thrilling  and  beautiful  vision  Dante's  mother  had  only 
in  view  the  greatness  of  her  unborn  child — whose  genius  as  a 
scholar  and  poet,  as  a  creator  of  fancies,  is  known  throughout 
all  lands  of  civilization." 

Burns'  Legacy. — The  mother  of  Bums  gave  to  him  a  happy 
disposition  and  genius  for  putting  into  rhyme  the  legends  and 
every-day  life  of  the  Scotch  by  the  even  tenor  of  her  life  before 
his  birth.  It  is  said:  "It  was  her  frequent  pleasure  to  give  wings 
to  the  weary  nours  by  chanting  old  songs  and  ballads,  of  which 
she  had  a  large  store." 

May  the  Mother  Determine  the  Character  of  Her  Child  ? — 

Such  facts  seem  to  establish  beyond  question  the  conviction 
that  the  mother  has  it  largely  in  her  power,  by  the  use  of  suitable 
means,  to  confer  on  her  child  (not,  indeed,  the  knowledge  which 
she  may  herself  have  acquired,  but)  such  a  tendency  of  mind  and 
conformation  of  brain  as  shall  not  only  facilitate  the  acquisition 


242  CHILDREN 

of  knowledge  in  any  specific  direction,  but  make  it  morally 
certain  that  such  knowledge  v/ii\  be  sought  and  acquired. 

Not  only  this,  but  they  indicate  also  that  any  desired  type  of 
physical  beauty  may  be  conferred,  even  where  the  mother  pos- 
sesses no  such  quality. 

And  if  this  be  true  in  respect  to  ordinary  intellectual  abil- 
ities and  physical  features,  it  must  be  equally  true  in  regard  to 
extraordinary  mental  gifts— the  qualities  genius  of  every  type 
— and  of  all  moral  dispositions  and  spiritual  tendencies  as  well. 

The  following  is  from  the  Arena^  by  Mme.  Louise  Mason: 

**At  that  time  I  had  never  known  of  prenatal  influence;  I 
had  been  warned  by  an  elder  sister  (my  mother  dying  when  I 
was  very  young)  that  I  must  be  very^  careful  not  to  'mark'  the 
unborn  child  by  any  unpleasant  sight — that  I  must  always 
think  of  my  condition  and  never  put  my  hands  to  my  face  in 
fright  or  grief.  This  was  to  me  a  revelation,  and  I  thought,  if 
a  child  could  be  'marked'  for  evil,  why  not  for  good? 

' '  I  would  often  sit  alone  in  my^  room,  overlooking  scenes  that 
were  pleasant,  and,  in  a  peaceful  attitude  of  mind  perfectly 
passive,  desire  that  my  child  should  be  a  girl;  that  she  should 
have  a  slight  figure,  chestnut  hair  and  beautiful  eyes;  that  she 
should  be  a  musician,  a  singer,  and  that  she  should  be  proficient 
in  everything  she  undertook;  that  she  should  be  superior  to  all 
those  I  had  ever  known.  Here  is  the  result:  a  beautiful  woman 
in  mind  and  body,  with  chestnut  hair,  slight  physique,  and  a 
phenomenal  voice — contralto;  she  is  a  philosopher,  a  student  in 
Delsarte,  astronomy,  astrology,  and  masters  every  study;  is 
eloquent  and  has  one  of  the  most  amiable  dispositions. 

'*My  love  for  the  unborn  was  so  intense  that  it  had  created 
invisible  lines  which  have  grown  with  the  years.  She  has 
returned  that  love  a  thousand-fold.  She  is  all  I  desired,  and 
more;  and  I  am  confident  that  with  mothers  educated  in  the  law 
of  prenatal  influence,  and  properly  surrounded,  we  could  have 
gods  upK)n  the  earth  in  the  forms  of  men,  created  by  the  highest 
and  purest  thought.  It  should  not  be  an  intense  longing  on  the 
part  of  the  mother,  but  a  quiet,  passive  thought  given,  that  her 
child  should  become  whatever  her  heart  yearns  for;  then  she 
should  rest  in  the  belief  until  the  thought  is  forced  upon  her 
again.  Be  in  the  open  air  as  much  as  possible.  Do  not  eat 
meat;  live  upon  fruit  and  grain." 

Inflnence  of  Mind  of  Mother  on  Form  of  Infant.— There  are 
numerous  facts  on  record  which  prove  that  habitual^  long-con- 
tinued mental  conditions  of  the  mother,  at  an  early  period  of 
pregnancy,  induce  deformity  or  other  abnormal  development  of 
the  infant. 

A  Beggar's  Hand.— Prof.  J.  Lewis  Smith,  of  Bellevue  Hos- 
pital Medical  College,  New  York,  has  met  with  the  following 
case:  An  Irishwoman,  of  strong  emotions  and  superstitions,  was 
passing  along  a  street,  in  the  first  months  of  her  pregnancy, 
when  she  was  accosted  by  a  beggar,  who  raised  her  hand, 


CHILDREN 


243 


destitute  of  thumb  and  fingers,  and  in  "God's  name"  asked  for 
alms.  The  woman  passed  on,  but,  reflecting  in  whose  name 
money  was  asked,  felt  that  she  had  committed  a  great  sin. 
Harrassed  by  the  thought  of  her  imaginary  sin,  so  that  for 
weeks,  according  to  her  statement,  she  was  distressed  by  it. 
she  approached  her  confinement.  A  female  infant  was  born, 
otherwise  perfect,  but  lacking  the  fingers  and  thumb  of  one 
hand.  The  deformed  limb  was  cn  the  same  side,  and  it  seemed 
to  the  mother  to  resemble  precisely  that  of  the  beggar. 

Bowels  Protruding. — A  woman  who  was  present  at  the 
opening  of  a  calf  by  a  butcher,  bore  a  child  with  all  its  bowels 
protruding  from  the  abdomen.  She  was  aware  at  the  time, 
of  something  going  on  within  the  womb. 

Deformed  Lip. — A  pregnant  woman  fell  into  a  violent  pas- 
sion; she  bled  at  the  nose,  and  wiping  the  blood  from  her  lip, 
bore  a  child  wanting  a  lip. 

Form  of  Lizard  on  Breast. — A  prospective  mother  became 
frightened  at  a  lizard  jumping  into  her  bosom.  She  bore  a 
child  with  an  unnatural  appendage  exactly  resembling  a  liz- 
ard, growing  from  its  breast,  adhering  by  the  head  and  neck. 

Purple  Swelling  on  Face. — Becoming  suddenly  alarmed  from 
seeing  her  husband  come  with  his  face  swollen  by  a  blow,  a 
pregnant  woman  bore  a  girl  with  a  purple  swelling  upon  the 
same  side  of  the  face. 

A  Streak  of  Lightning. — A  pregnant  woman  known  to  the 
writer  was  much  frightened  in  a  storm  by  a  stroke  of  lightning. 
Her  child  bears  a  zigzag  streak  upon  its  forehead,  supposed  to 
be  caused  by  the  fright. 

In  What  Manner  Does  This  Influence  of  the  Maternal  Mind 
Act? — Through  the  blood  of  the  mother.  Only  a  very  delicate 
membrane  separates  the  vital  fluid  of  the  mother  from  that  of 
the  infant  in  her  womb.  There  is  a  constant  interchange  of  the 
blood  in  its  body  with  that  in  hers  through  this  exceedingly  thin 
membrane,  and  thus  all  nervous  impressions  which  have  pro- 
duced an  alteration  of  either  a  temporary  or  permanent  charac- 
ter in  the  circulating  fluid  of  the  mother  are  communicated  to 
the  child.  Since  the  mother,  as  has  been  shown,  can  transmit 
through  her  blood  certain  characteristics  of  mind  and  body  not 
her  own — for  instance,  a  disease  peculiar  to  a  male  from  her 
father  to  her  son,  or  the  physical  and  mental  traits  of  her  first 
husband  to  the  children  by  her  second — it  does  not  seem  at  all 
strange  that  she  should  through  this  same  medium,  her  blood, 
impart  other  peculiarities  which  have  made  a  strong  impression 
upon  her  mind.  Anatomy  and  physiology,  therefore,  fully  ex- 
plain and  account  for  this  seemingly  mysterious  influence. 


CHAPTER  XIII 


THE  YOUNG  MAN 


SECTION  ONE— THE  ROAD  TO  SUCCESS 

Why  the  Young  Man  Was  Promoted.— ** The  greatest  evils,*' 
says  Jeremy  Taylor,  "are  from  within  us;  and  from  ourselves 
also  we  must  look  for  our  greatest  good."  We  are  generally 
unconscious  that  we  are  cr-eating  an  atmosphere  that  affects 
more  than  any  other  thing  our  material  prospects  as  well  as  our 
happiness.  Joe  Arnols  felt  very  much  surprised  and  bitterly 
disappointed  when  Harry  Jones  was  chosen  as  the  foreman  of 
a  new  branch  of  a  manufacturing  firm  for  which  they  both 
worked.  At  first  sight  it  certainly  seemed  as  if  an  injustice  had 
been  done.  Joe  had  been  with  the  firm  longer  than  Harry  and 
his  work  had  given  equal  satisfaction.  Why,  then,  had  he  been 
passed  over?  A  few  words  with  the  employer  answered  the 
question.  **I  am  sorry  for  Joe,"  he  said,  **and  would  like  to 
have  pushed  him  forward.  I  know  he  is  faithful  and  conscien- 
tious, and  that  he  can  always  be  relied  upon  to  do  his  very  best; 
but  he  wears  such  a  long  face  and  worries  so  about  every  trifle 
that  he  creates  an  unpleasant  atmosphere.  Judging  others  by 
myself,  nothing,  I  believe,  attracts  people  more  than  a  cheer- 
ful face  and  a  general  air  of  happiness.  Now,  this  is  Harry's 
advantage  over  Joe — he  always  looks  happy,  and,  as  the  busi- 
ness of  the  foreman  of  the  new  department  will  be  largely  with 
the  public,  he  must  be  a  man  who  will  make  a  favorable  impres- 
sion at  the  outset." 

Why  the  Young  Man  Was  Not  Promoted,— 

He  watched  the  clock. 

He  was  always  grumbling. 

He  was  always  behindhand. 

He  had  no  iron  in  his  blood. 

He  was  willing,  but  unfitted. 

He  didn't  believe  in  himself. 

He  asked  too  many  questions. 

He  was  poisoned  by  a  bad  book. 

His  stock  excuse  was  "I  forgot." 

He  wasn't  ready  for  the  next  step. 

He  did  not  put  his  heart  into  his  work. 

He  learned  nothing  from  his  blunders. 

He  felt  that  he  was  above  his  position. 

He  chose  his  friends  among  his  inferiors. 

244 


THE  YOUNG  MAN  245 

He  was  content  to  be  a  second-rate  man. 
He  ruined  his  ability  by  half -doing  things. 
He  never  dared  to  act  on  his  own  judgment. 
He  did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  learn  how. 
He  tried  to  make  "bluff"  take  the  place  of  ability. 
He  thought  he  must  take  amusement  every  evening. 
Familiarity  with  slipshod  methods  paralyzed  his  ideal. 
He  was  ashamed  of  his  parents  because  they  were  old-fash» 
ioned. 

He  did  not  learn  that  the  best  part  of  his  salary  was  not  in 
his  pay-envelope. 


THE  CENTER  OF  ATTRACTION—BACK  ON  FURLOUGH. 


Yonn^  Men  Arise.— From  the  street  corners,  from  the 
saloon,  from  the  loafers'  resorts,  from  the  idlers'  promenade, 
turn  your  steps  into  the  highway  of  noble  purpose  and  earnest 
work.  There  are  prizes  enough  for  every  successful  worker, 
crowns  for  every  honorable  head  that  goes  through  the  smoke 
of  conflict  to  victory.  Though  there  are  obstacles  to  be  sur- 
mounted and  difficulties  to  be  conquered,  yet  with  honesty  and 
faithfulness  for  his  watchword,  the  young  man  may  crown  his 
brow  with  imperishable  honors. 

Beautiful  lives  have  blossomed  in  the  darkest  places,  like 
pare  white  lilies  on  the  slimy,  stagnant  waters. 
15 


246  THE  YOUNG  MAN 

Work  Necessary.— Whatever  aptitude  for  particular  pursuits 
nature  may  donate  to  her  favorite  children,  she  conducts  none 
but  the  laborious  and  the  studious  to  distinction. 


A  FATHER'S  ADVICE  TO  HIS  SON. 


God  puts  the  oak  in  the  forest,  and  the  pine  on  the  sand  and 
rocks,  and  says  to  man:  "These  are  your  houses;  go  hew,  saw, 
frame,  build,  make."    God  makes  the  trees;  man  must  build 


THE  YOUNG  MAN  247 

the  house.  God  supplies  the  timber;  men  must  construct  the 
ship.  God  buries  iron  in  the  earth;  man  must  dig  it,  smelt  it 
and  fashion  it. 

Young  Man,  Dig  for  Success. — Great  men  have  always  been 
known  as  men  of  action  in  some  line  of  service.  As  the  great 
river  owes  its  greatness  to  the  hidden  springs  in  the  mountain 
nooks,  so  does  the  wide-sweeping  influence  of  great  men  take 
its  origin  from  hours  of  privacy,  resolutely  employed  in  efforts 
after  self -development.  The  invisible  springs  of  self -culture  are 
the  sources  of  every  great  achievement. 

Away,  then,  young  man,  with  all  dreams  of  superiority, 
unless  you  are  determined  to  dig  after  knowledge,  as  we  dig  in 
the  rocks  for  the  hidden  gold. 

Blind  and  Deaf  to  Home  Courtesies  and  Cares.— 'He is  a 

number  one  boy,"  said  grandmother,  proudly.  "A  great  boy  for 
his  books;  indeed,  he  would  rather  read  than  play,  and  that  is 
saying  a  good  deal  for  a  boy  of  seven." 

"It  is,  certainly,"  returned  Uncle  John,  "but  what  a  pity  it 
is  that  he  is  blind." 

"Blind!"  exclaimed  grandmother,  and  the  "number  one  boy" 
looked  up,  too,  in  wonder. 

"Yes,  blind,  and  a  little  deaf,  also,  I  fear,"  answered  Uncle 
John. 

"Why,  John!  What  put  that  into  your  head?"  asked  grand- 
mother, looking  perplexed. 

"Why,  the  'number  one  boy'  himself,"  said  Uncle  John. 
"He  has  been  occupying  the  one  easy  chair  in  the  room  all  the 
afternoon,  never  seeing  you,  nor  his  mother  when  she  came  in 
for  a  few  minutes'  rest.  Then,  when  your  glasses  were  mislaid 
and  you  had  to  climb  upstairs  two  or  three  times  to  look  for 
them,  he  neither  saw  nor  heard  anything  that  was  going  on." 

"Oh,  he  is  so  busy  reading,"  apologized  grandmother. 

"That  is  not  a  very  good  excuse,  mother,"  replied  Uncle 
John,  smiling.  ^  If  'Number  One'  is  not  blind  nor  deaf,  he  must 
be  very  selfish  indeed  to  occupy  the  best  seat  in  the  room  and 
let  older  people  run  up  and  down  stairs  while  he  takes  his 
ease." 

"Nobody  asked  me  to  give  up  my  seat  or  to  run  on  errands," 
said  "Number  One." 

"That  should  not  have  been  necessary,"  urged  Uncle  John. 
"What  are  a  boy's  eyes  and  ears  for,  if  not  to  keep  him  posted 
on  what  is  going  on  around  him?  I  am  glad  to  see  you  fond  of 
books,  but  if  a  pretty  story  makes  you  forget  all  things  except 
amusing  'Number  One,'  better  run  out  and  play  with  the  other 
seven-year-old  boys,  and  let  grandmother  enjoy  the  comfort  of 
her  rocker  in  quiet." 

The  Little  Words.— 

You'd  be  surprised,  I'm  sure,  to  know 
How  far  a  little  word  can  go. 


248  THE  YOUNG  MAN 

How  many  miles  it  runs  away 

Up  hill  and  down,  a  single  day; 

How  many  angry  hearts  it  wakes, 

How  many  pleasant  friends  it  makes; 

What  very  wise  things  it  can  tell, 

What  very  simple  ones,  as  well; 

How  very  busy,  brave  and  true. 

How  very  false  and  lazy,  too. 

So,  take  good  care  before  that  word 

By  anybody  else  is  heard, 

That  it  shall  truly  worthy  be 

To  join  a  happy  company 

Of  helpful  words,  that  march  with  grace, 

And  bear  sweet  sunshine  in  the  face. 


SECTION  TWO— SELF-RESTRAINT 

The  Life  of  Chastity  a  Struggle.— A  life  of  chastity  in  man 
is  a  life  of  struggle,  especially  so  with  strongly-sexed  men. 
Nature  says:  "Take  what  you  want."  But  you  must  pay  the  price 
for  it,  even  to  the  last  cent.  Our  sexual  nature,  many  times, 
leads  us  to  accept  the  invitation,  but  we  pay  a  tremendous  price 
for  what  we  receive,  whenever  we  take  what  is  sexually  unlawful. 
We  think  we  can  defer  payment  indefinitely,  and  possibly  cheat 
nature.    But  -in  due  time  payment  is  demanded,  with  interest. 

Our  Nerves.— Our  nerves  are  given  us  for  the  most  exalted 
purposes  and  pleasures;  but  when  poisoned,  perverted,  diseased, 
they  become  the  avengers  of  nature. 

A  Continent  Man. — The  man  is  continent  who  commits 
neither  fornication,  nor  adultery,  nor  secret  vice;  but  for  all 
that,  his  mind  may  be  "foul  as  hell  within,"  and  he  may  nour- 
ish his  fancy  on  vile  imaginings.  Such  a  one  is  not  chaste. 
Only  he,  pure  in  thought  and  in  life,  who  withstands  and  over- 
comes the  promptings  of  his  carnal  nature,  deserves  this  noble 
epithet;  he  it  is  who  dwells  in  the  condition  of  chaste  celibacy. 

A  False  Theory. — We  emphatically  condemn,  as  a  most  per- 
nicious doctrine,  one  calculated  to  work  untold  evil,  and  to  foster 
the  worst  forms  of  vice,  the  theory  that  any  injury  whatever 
rises  from  a  chaste  celibacy. 

The  organs  are  not  weakened,  nor  their  power  lost,  nor  is 
there  a  tendency  to  spermatorrhoea,  nor  to  congestions,  nor  to 
any  one  of  those  ills  which  certain  vicious  writers  and  certain 
superficial  and  careless  physicians  have  attributed  to  this  state. 
No  condition  of  life  is  more  thoroughly  consistent  with  perfect 
mental  and  physical  vigor  than  absolute  chastity.  Those  only 
suffer  any  ill  results  from  celibacy  who  are  impure  in  thought 
or  act;  and  for  them  it  is  true,  nature  has  devised  bitter  tor- 
tures, and  inflicts  them  with  pitiless  severity. 

A  Source  of  Intellectual  Strength.—'  <  It  is  important  to  know 


THE  YOUNG  MAN 


249 


there  are  other  uses  for  the  procreative  element  of  man  than 
generation  of  physical  offspring;  far  better  uses  than  its  waste 
in  momentary  pleasure. 

"This  element  when  retained  in  the  system  may  be  coined 
into  new  thoughts,  perhaps  new  inventions,  grand  conceptions 
of  the  true,  the  beautiful,  the  useful;  or  into  fresh  emotions  of 
joy  and  impulses  of  kindness  to  all  around.  This,  in  fact, 
is  but  another  department  of  procreation.    It  is  the  procreation 


A  FINE  PROSPECT. 


of  thoughts,  ideas,  feelings  of  good-will,  intuition;  that  is,  it  is 
procreation  of  the  mental  and  spiritual  planes,  instead  of  the 
physical. — A .  E.  Newton. 

How  Appropriated. — Mr.  Newton's  theory  is  a  fine  one 
*nd  well  stated;  but  how  does  it  come  to  pass? 

The  amount  of  seminal  fluid  secreted  difters  greatly  among 


250' 


THE  YOUNG  MAN 


men.  As  a  rule,  the  glands  testes  secrete  only  in  quantities 
during  sexual  excitement,  either  mental  or  physical.  Ordinarily, 
it  will,  if  not  ejected,  be  taken  back  into  the  general  system  by 
means  of  the  lymphatic  vessels. 

If,  in  healthy  men,  the  secretions  do  occur  without  sexual 
excitement  of  any  kind,  the  absorption  by  the  lymphatics  goes 
on  naturally,  and  to  the  individual,  unconsciously. 

Dr.  Acton's  Statement.— Dr.  Acton  says  that  it  is  the  gener- 
ally received  impression  that  the  semen,  after  having  been 
secreted  in  the  testes,  can  be  reabsorbed  into  the  circulation, 
giving  buoyancy  to  the  feelings,  and  the  manly  vigor  which 
characterizes  the  male. 

This  powerful  vital  stimulant  animates,  warms  the  whole 
economy,  places  it  in  a  state  of  exaltation  and  orgasm;  renders 
it  in  some  sort  more  capable  of  thinking  and  acting  with  ascend- 
ancy. 

It  is  not  certain  elements  remaining  in  the  blood,  and  not 
eliminated  from  it,  which  produce  manly  vigor  or  virility;  if  so, 
castration  would  produce  it,  Instead  of  preventing  its  develop- 
ment. 

Manly  Vigor. — For  true  manly  vigor  to  be  apparent,  man 
must  be  in  good  health,  with  sound  organs  generally,  the  testes 
normal  and  equal  to  the  secretion  of  semen,  and  to  the  retention 
of  it  so  long  as  may  be  required  for  the  natural  reservoirs 
adapted  to  the  purpose. 

Sex-Power  Retained  in  the  System.— To  emphasize  the  idea 
of  retaining  the  sex-power  in  the  system,  we  quote  a  few  lines 
from  "A  Child  of  Light,"  an  excellent  work,  by  Prof.  N.  N. 
Riddell: 

"Sex-power,  if  retained  in  the  system  during  youth  and 
adult  life,  is  converted  into  magnetism,  vitality,  energy,  vivacity, 
memory,  creative  fancy,  originality,  aspiration,  moral  courage, 
sympathy,  life,  manhood  and  womanhood." 

A  hint  to  the  wise  is  sufficient.  He  who  would  improve  any 
attribute  of  body,  mind  or  soul,  and  wield  the  scepter  of  power; 
who  would  feel  in  mature  years  the  buoyancy  of  youth,  should 
learn  and  obey  the  law  of  sex. 

A  Priceless  Possession.— He  who  would  thrill  with  the 
power  of  magnetism  and  inspire  others  with  its  subtle  force; 
who  would  realize  the  romance  of  love  and  the  poetry  of  an 
ardent  soul;  who  would  feel  ambition  "mount  from  weird  earth 
to  vaulted  sky,"  and  know  the  potency  of  noble  aspirations, 
should  retain  the  force  within  his  being. 

Self-Denial's  Reward.— He  who  would  be  able  to  reason 
clearly  and  comprehend  readily;  who  would  vibrate  with  an- 
other's sympathy  and  feel  another's  woe;  who  would  know  what 
it  is  to  be  a  free  man  and  have  that  moral  courage  that  will  not 
bear  a  feather's  weight  of  slavery's  chain  for  small  or  great;  who 


DAVID — A  NOBLE    YOUNG  MAN  OF  LONG  AGO. 


252  THE  YOUNG  MAN 

would  stand  in  the  presence  of  God  and  man  an  uncrowned  king 
— resplendent  with  the  glories  of  human  achievement,  conscious 
of  the  divinity  there  is  in  him — "let  him  deny  himself"  and  fol- 
low the  Christ  in  a  life  of  chastity. 

Some  Errors  Corrected. — There  is  a  common  error  among 
young  men  that  health  requires  an  emission  of  semen  at  stated 
periods.  Many  entertain  the  notion  that  to  give  way  to  venereal 
indulgences  increases  the  energy  and  activity  of  the  mind, 
sharpens  the  wit,  gives  brilliancy  and  power  to  the  imagination, 
and  beautiful  and  sublime  flights  to  fancy.  All  this  is  wrong- 
entirely,  dangerously  wrong. 

Health  does  not  absolutely  require  that  there  should  ever  b© 
an  emission  of  semen  from  puberty  to  old  age. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
CHASTITY  AND  UNCHASTITY 


Definition.— C^^j!5/^.— Free  from  unlawful  sexual  intercourse^ 
virtuous. 

Chastity. — Sexual  or  moral  purity;  continence. 

Continence, — Self-restraint  with  respect  to  desires,  appetites 
and  passions;  especially,  self-restraint  with  respect  to  the  sexual 
passion,  either  in  the  married  or  the  unmarried.  But  according 
to  the  Great  Teacher,  it  includes  more  than  the  mere  outward 
act:  "Whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust  after  her  hath 
committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart."  This  would 
include  the  act  of  secret  vice.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  idea  of 
chastity  is  broad  in  its  meaning  and  scope. 

Is  Continence  Possible  ?  —Can  a  well-sexed  and  healthy  young 
man  live  a  chaste  and  continent  life  from  the  age  of  puberty  to 
the  time  of  marriage,  which  may  not  take  place  before  his 
thirtieth  or  even  his  fortieth  year? 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  the  sexualappetite  is  the  strongest 
in  our  nature;  there  is  no  other  appetite  to  compare  with  it;  and 
herein  we  see  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God,  for  if  it  were 
not  strong  beyond  compare  the  human  race  would  soon  become 
extinct.  Witness  the  wretched  devices  of  modern  society  to 
prevent  conception  and  thus  escape  the  trouble  and  expense  of 
raising  a  family;  but  in  spite  of  all  these  the  population  of  the 
world  is  maintained,  although  in  some  localities  these  devices 
are  blotting  out  the  native  population,  and  handing  the  country 
over  to  foreigners. 

A  Chaste  Yonng  Life  is  Possible.— Many  are  ready  to  answer 
in  the  most  positive  manner  that  it  i-s  not  possible  for  a  young 
man  to  live  a  chaste  life.  We  know  that  it  takes  a  struggle  to 
do  so,  but  we  answer  most  emphatically  that  it  can  be  done, 
and  in  thousands  of  cases  it  is  done.  They  have  escaped  the 
perils  of  masturbation  and  fornication  because  they  were  early 
instructed  and  cautioned.  It  is  only  when  a  man  gives  license 
to  his  passions  that  they  become  regnant  and  lead  him  captive 
at  their  will. 

Don't  Judge  Others  by  Yourself.— When  you  hear  one  de- 
clare that  no  unmarried  man  can  live  a  continent  life,  and  that 
in  fact  all  young  men  have  sexual  intercourse  occasionally  be- 
fore marriage,  you  may  set  that  man  down  as  an  impure  man. 
He  judges  others  by  himself;  he  associates  with  young  men  like 
himsell,  snaps  his  fingers  and  curls  his  lip,  and  says:  **They  all 
do  it."    He  is  a  liar,  and  libels  thousands  of  pure  men  who 

253 


254  CHASTITY  AND  UNCHASTITY 

would  sooner  pluck  out  the  right  eye  than  defile  themselves  by 
illicit  intercourse. 

Thousands  Pure.— Human  nature  is  sufficiently  degraded, 
and  sensuality  is  sufficiently  rampant,  but,  thank  God,  all  are 
oot  vile  and  impure.  There  are  thousands  of  men  who  never 
kno^v  what  sexual  intercourse  is  until  marriage,  and  who  struggle 
heroically  against  their  passion  and  conquer  manfully.  There 
are  well-sexed  men  who  never  marry  and  yet  live  a  pure,  chaste, 
continent  life  to  the  day  of  their  death.  But  if  a  young  man 
gives  reins  to  his  imagination,  and  associates  with  vulgar,  foul- 
mouthed  companions,  whose  conversation  is  principally  about 
women,  no  wonder  that  he  can  not  control  his  passion,  for  he 
is  pouring  oil  on  the  fire  all  the  time. 

Dr.  Acton's  Experience.— The  following  is  a  statement  of 
Dr.  Acton,  the  noted  English  surgeon: 

"You  may  be  surprised  by  the  statement  I  am  about  to  make 
to  you,  that  before  my  marriage  I  lived  a  perfectly  continent 
life.  During  my  university  career  my  passions  were  very  strong, 
sometimes  almost  uncontrollable,  but  I  have  the  satisfaction  of 
thinking  I  mastered  them.  It  was,  however,  by  great  efforts, 
I  obliged  myself  to  take  violent  physical  exertion.  I  was  the 
best  oar  of  my  year,  and  when  I  felt  particularly  strong  sexual 
desire  I  sallied  out  to  take  my  exercise.  I  was  victorious  always, 
and  I  never  committed  fornication.  You  see  in  what  vigorous 
health  I  am;  it  was  exercise  that  saved  me." 

Where  to  Be^in  to  Conquer.— A  horse  that  has  run  away  a 
few  times  can  never  more  be  trusted.  He  has  acquired  the 
habit,  which,  perhaps,  nothing  but  death  will  break  him  of. 

Sexual  passion  has  its  origin  in  the  mind.  It  is  true  that 
physical  conditions  may  be  constantly,  persistently  pulling  at 
the  skirts  in  order  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  mind  to  sexual 
things,  and  as  these  appeals  are  pleasing,  it  is  difficult  to  reject 
them.  But  after  all,  by  a  persistent  refusal  of  the  will  to  con- 
sider the  lascivious  appeals,  the  victory  is  won. 

Rioting  in  Visions.— Dr.  Dio  Lewis  says:  All  overt  sins  and 
crimes  begin,  we  know,  in  the  thoughts  or  imagination.  A 
young  man  allows  himself  to  conjure  up  visions  of  naked  fe- 
males. These  become  habitual  and  haunt,  until  at  last  the 
sexual  passion  absorbs  not  only  his  waking  thoughts,  but  his 
very  dreams.  Here  is  one  of  the  great  fountains  of  our  woes. 
Although  we  may  outwardly  present  a  blameless  life,  how  many 
of  us  could  wear  a  window  in  our  breasts  without  covering  our 
faces  for  shame?" 

Put  Out  the  Fire  or  Bank  It.— It  would  be  folly,  if  we  wished 
to  keep  down  the  pressure  in  a  steam  boiler,  to  keep  up  the 
fires;  so  if  we  want  to  be  chaste  in  both  thought  and  act,  we 
must  keep  down  the  fires  of  passion  or  "bank"  them. 

Here,  again,  is  what  Dr.  Lewis  says:  "Rioting  in  visions  of 
nude  women  may  exhaust  one  as  much  as  an  excess  in  actual 
intercourse.    There  are  multitudes  who  would  never  spend  the 


CHASTITY  AND  UNCHASTITY  255 

night  with  an  abandoned  female,  but  who  rarely  meet  a  young 
girl  that  their  imaginations  are  not  busy  with  her  person." 

The  Fountain  of  Vice.— Continuing,  Dr.  Lewis  says:  "This 
species  of  indulgence  is  the  source  of  all  the  other  forms — the 
fountain  from  which  the  external  vices  spring.  *  *  *  Believing 
that  this  incontinence  of  the  imagination  works  more  mischief 
than  all  other  forms  of  the  evil— that  indeed  it  gives  rise  to  all 
the  rest— I  am  astounded  that  it  has  received  so  little  attention." 

Cleanse  the  Inner  Man.— Unchastity  has  contributed  above 
all  other  causes  to  the  exhaustion  and  demoralization  of  the 
race.  We  shall  not  be  likely  to  conquer  this  monster,  even  in 
ourselves,  unless  we  make  the  thoughts  our  point  of  attack.  So 
long  as  we  indulge  in  this  mental  sexual  abuse,  we  are  almost 
sure,  when  tempted,  to  commit  the  overt  act.  If  we  can  not 
succeed  within,  we  may  pray  in  vain  for  help  to  resist  the 
tempter  outwardly.  In  fact,  it  is  one  of  the  laws  of  our  being 
that  we  can  not  be  successfully  tempted  unless  there  is  answer 
to  the  appeal  from  within. 

Dr.  Die  Lewis'  Recipe.— "Fix  it  in  your  mind  that  a  sensual 
idea  is  dangerous  and  harmful;  then  the  instant  one  comes  it 
will  startle  you.  ^  By  an  effort  you  change  the  subject  immedi- 
ately. You  can,  if  you  are  in  earnest,  set  such  an  alarm  in  your 
mind  that  if  a  lascivious  thought  occurs  to  you  when  asleep,  it 
will  waken  you." 

Fi^ht  the  Enemy.— Says  Dr.  Lewis:  "If  when  you  are 
awake  the  enemy  enters  your  mind,  you  will  be  aroused,  and 
expel  it  at  once  without  a  very  serious  effort.  If  there  is  a 
moment's  doubt,  spring  up  and  engage  in  some  active  exercise 
of  the  body. 

"Each  effort  will  be  easier,  until  after  a  week  or  two  you  will 
have,  in  this  particular,  complete  control  of  your  thoughts*  and 
that  will  soon  make  you  feel  a  good  deal  more  like  a  man." 

Obey  Health  Laws. — The  fever  and  excitement  of  voluptuous 
revery  wear  out  the  nervous  system,  emasculate  manhood, 
and  shut  cut  all  the  noblest  visions  in  this  and  the  world  to 
come. 

One  must  observe  health  laws.  It  is  the  idle,  over-fed  peo- 
ple who  suffer  most  from  all  animal  excitements.  Work  hard, 
or  by  brisk  walks  and  gymnastics  give  yourself  two  or  three 
good  sweats  every  day. 

Live  Plainly.— Eat  plain,  nourishing,  unstimulating  food. 
Go  without  supper.  Retire  early.  Drink  freely  of  cold  water 
both  on  rising  and  on  going  to  bed,  and  sleep  in  pure  air.  But 
don't  forget  to  keep  the  mind  pure. 

Strong  Brink,  even  in  its  mildest  forms,  inflames  the  pas- 
sions, and  tobacco  is  only  second  to  strong  drink,  and  both 
should  be  rigidly  abstained  from.  All  rich  and  highly  seasoned 
foods  must  be  avoided.   With  proper  diet  and  bathing,  constant 


256  CHASTITY  AND  UNCHASTITY 

employment  or  hard  study  will  consume  the  vitality  which  each 
day  supplies,  keep  the  mind  free  from  lascivious  thoughts,  and 
make  sleep  sweet  and  refreshing. 

The  Wife  Not  a  Prostitute  to  the  Husband.— It  is  both  dis- 
graceful and  dangerous  for  a  man  to  use  his  wife  as  a  libertine 
does  a  prostitute.  How  can  he  suppose  that  she  will  remain 
pure  if  he  practices  corrupt  arts  and  artificial  excitation? 

Husbands  should  know  that  when  they  abuse  their  wives 
by  lascivious  actions  and  discourses,  they  injure  themselves  and 
violate  the  purpose  of  marriage,  and  if  their  wives  fail  in  fidelity 
in  consequence  of  such  corruptions,  husbands  have  no  right  to 
demand  redress,  for  they  have  brought  this  punishment  upon 
themselves. 

Too  frequently,  we  fear,  young  men  regard  the  sacred  union 
of  marriage  as  merely  a  safe  and  easy  means  of  indulging  their 
appetites.  If  they  carry  out  such  an  idea,  they  may  discover 
too  late  the  magnitude  of  their  folly. 

Illicit  Love. — It  is  a  vicious  and  vulgar  error  which  pretends 
that  the  unnatural  ardor,  the  anxiety  and  the  sweetness  of  the 
stolen  fruit,  which  are  associated  with  illicit  love,  tend  to  pro- 
duce a  more  felicitously  constituted  being.  Illegitimate  children 
are  notorious  for  their  mortality.  The  deaths  among  them 
during  the  first  year  are  far  greater  in  proportion  than  among 
the  progeny  of  the  married.  Some  celebrated  bastards  there 
have  been,  it  is  true,  but  they  are  the  exceptions,  and  generally 
they  have  a  taint  of  viciousness  or  of  monomania  running  in 
their  blood  which  spoils  their  lives. 

True,  a  certain  amount  of  passion  is  eminently  desirable, 
and  in  all  likelihood  does  beneficially  affect  the  offspring;  but 
here  again  the  judicious  man  will  always  remain  master  of 
himself. 

A  Remedy  for  a  Desire  of  Over-indulgence. — If  an  unmarried 
man  finds  himself  troubled  with  concupiscence,  let  him  be  more 
abstemious,  and  less  stimulating  and  heating  in  his  diet;  let  him 
take  more  active  exercise  in  the  open  air;  let  him  use  the  cold 
bath  under  proper  conditions,  and  he  will  be  greatly  helped. 
But  that  is  not  all.  He  must  have  a  proper  chastity  of  mind; 
he  must  avoid  lewd  images  and  conceptions  of  his  mind  and 
imagination. 

Let  every  young  man's  motto  be:  The  mind  away  from  sexual 
thoughts,  and  the  hands  away  from  the  parts.  And  if  a  married 
man  finds  himself  inclined  to  an  excess  of  sexual  indulgence,  let 
him  adopt  the  same  regimen,  and  he  will  soon  find  that  he  has 
no  reason  to  complain  pf  what  he  calls  his  natural  propensity. 
All  men  can  be  chaste  in  body  and  in  mind,  if  they  truly  desire 
it,  and  if  they  use  the  right  means  to  be  so.  But  it  is  a  perfect 
mockery  to  talk  about  our  inherent  and  ungovernable  passions, 
while  we  take  every  measure  to  deprave  our  instinctive  propen- 
sities, and  to  excite  our  passions,  and  render  them  ungovernable 
and  irresistible. 


WHAT 
WILL  HER 


At  26 

Immoral  and  outcast. 


lit  40 

la  poverty  and  wretchedness. 


'J^HE  above  bright  little 
girl  represents 
thousands  in  our  homes  to- 
day. Happy,  loving  and 
sunny-dispositioned.  Par. 
ents,  what  responsibilities 
are  yours!  If  not  wisely 
tiained  and  taught  she 
may  follow  the  course  pio 
tured  to  the  left  and  bring 
down  your  gray  hairs  with 
sorrow  to  the  grave. 

At  fifteen,  in  the  com- 
pany of  boys  of  question- 
able character;  at  twenty, 
modesty  and  self-respect 
lost ;  at  twenty-six,  im- 
moral and  an  outcast  from 
home  and  society;  and  at 
forty,  prematurely  old, 
with  life  wrecked,  hope 
gone,  and  poverty  and 
wretchedness  her  lot. 

On  the  other  hand,  wise* 
ly  trained,  she  may  be  for 
the  rest  of  your  days  a 
source  of  joy  and  pride. 
At  fifteen,  modest  (a  girl's 
rarest  quality)  and  studi- 
ous; at  twenty,  victorious 
in  her  studies  and  pure  as 
a  sunbeam;  at  twenty-six, 
a  proud  mother  in  her  own 
home;  and  at  seventy,  well- 
preserved,  loved  and  hoa* 
ored. 


FUTURE 
BE? 


Stadione  and  modegt. 


Virtuous  and  intelligent. 


At  70 

An  estimable  Kiandmother. 


THE  WIDE  AND  THE  NARROW  WAY. 


CHAPTER  XV 
SELF-POLLUTION 


By  far  the  worst  form  of  venereal  indulgence  is  self -pollu- 
tion, or,  as  it  is  called  by  medical  writers,  onanism  or  mastur- 
bation. And  it  is  incomparably  the  worst  for  several  important 
reasons. 

Its  Evil  Effects. — It  is  wholly  unnatural,  and,  in  every 
respect,  does  violence  to  nature.  The  mental  action,  and  the 
power  of  the  imagination  on  the  genital  organs,  forcing  a  vital 
stimulation  of  the  parts,  which  is  reflected  over  the  whole  nerv- 
ous system,  are  exceedingly  intense  and  injurious;  and  conse- 
quently the  reciprocal  influences  between  the  brain  and  the 
genital  organs  become  extremely  powerful,  irresistible  and 
destructive.  The  general,  prolonged  and  rigid  tension  of  the 
muscular  and  nervous  tissues  is  excessively  severe  and  violent. 
In  short,  the  consentaneous  effort  and  concentrated  energy  of 
all  the  powers  of  the  human  system  to  this  single  forced  effect 
cause  the  most  ruinous  irritation,  violence,  exhaustion  and 
debility  to  the  system. 

Youth  Suffers  Most.— All  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
science  of  human  life  are  well  aware  that  all  excesses  and  in- 
juries of  every  kind  are  far  more  pernicious  and  permanent  in 
their  effects  on  the  youthful  and  growing  body  than  when  all 
the  organs  and  parts  are  completely  developed,  and  the  consti- 
tution and  general  economy  fully  and  firmly  established.  This 
is  the  great  reason  why  many  men  who  fall  into  ruinous  habits, 
after  they  are  twenty-five  or  thirty  years  of  age,  will  live  on,  in 
spite  of  those  habits,  by  the  virtues  of  a  well-established  and 
vigorous  constitution,  till  they  arrive  at  what  we  commonly  call 
old  age;  while  the  children  of  the  same  men,  following  their 
fathers'  evil  example  and  forming  those  ruinous  habits  when 
very  young,  become  early  victims  and  fall  prematurely  into  the 
grave. 

Where  Boys  Frequently  Learn.— The  common  notion  that 
boys  are  generally  ignorant  in  relation  to  this  matter  and  that 
we  ought  not  to  remove  that  ignorance  is  wholly  incorrect.  Most 
boys  do  know  about  this,  even  if  they  do  not  practice  it. 

Servants  and  people  of  loose  morals  often  become  the  secret 
teachers  of  children  in  this  debasing  sin.  But  it  is  more  fre- 
quently communicated  from  boy  to  boy.  One  corrupt  boy  will 
corrupt  many  others. 

.  257 


258  SELF-POLLUTION 

No  Second  Person  to  Restrain.— It  is  a  secret  and  solitary 
vice,  which  requires  the  consent  of  no  second  person,  and  there- 
fore the  practice  has  little  restraint  as  to  its  frequency.  The 
general  conditions  are  such  that  the  practice  becomes  more  and 
more  frequent. 

Destroys  Both  Body  and  Mind.— It  impairs  the  intellectual 
and  moral  faculties  and  debases  the  mind  in  the  greatest  degree, 
and  causes  the  most  deep  and  lasting  regret,  which  sometimes 
rises  to  the  most  pungent  remorse  and  despair.  It  would  seem 
that  God,  as  an  instinct  law  in  the  innate  moral  sense,  remon- 
strates against  this  filthy  vice;  for,  however  ignorant  the  boy 
may  be  of  the  moral  character  of  the  act  or  of  the  physical  and 
mental  evils  which  result  from  it;  though  he  may  never  have 
been  told  that  it  is  wrong;  yet  every  one  who  is  guilty  of  it 
feels  an  instinctive  shame  and  deep  self-loathing  even  in  his 
secret  solitude,  after  the  unclean  deed  is  done! — and  that  youth 
has  made  no  small  progress  in  the  depravity  of  his  moral  feel- 
ings who  has  so  silenced  the  dictates  of  natural  modesty  that 
he  can,  without  the  blush  of  shame,  pollute  himself  in  the  pres- 
ence of  another,  even  his  most  intimate  companion!  Hence  all 
who  give  themselves  up  to  the  excesses  of  this  debasing  indul- 
gence carry  about  with  them,  continually,  a  consciousness  of 
their  defilement,  and  cherish  a  secret  suspicion  that  others  look 
upon  them  as  debased  beings.  They  can  not  meet  the  look  of 
others,  and  especially  of  the  female  sex,  with  the  modest  bold- 
ness of  conscious  innocence  and  purity;  but  their  eyes  fall,  sud- 
denly abashed,  and  the  glow  of  mingled  shame  and  confusion 
comes  upon  their  cheeks,  when  they  meet  the  glance  of  those 
with  whom  they  are  conversing,  or  in  whose  company  they  are. 

A  Want  of  Self-Respect.— They  feel  none  of  that  manly  con- 
fidence and  gallant  spirit  and  chaste  delight  in  the  presence  of 
virtuous  females  which  stimulate  young  men  to  pursue  the 
course  of  ennobling  refinement  and  mature  them  for  the  social 
relations  and  enjoyment  of  life;  and  hence,  they  are  often  in- 
clined, either  to  shun  the  society  of  females  entirely  or  to  seek 
such  as  is  by  no  means  calculated  to  elevate  their  views,  or  to 
improve  their  taste  or  morals.  And  if,  by  the  kind  offices  of 
friends,  they  are  put  forward  into  good  society,  they  are  con- 
tinually oppressed  with  shrinking  embarrassment,  which  makes 
them  feel  as  if  they  were  out  of  their  own  element,  and  look  for- 
ward to  the  time  of  retirement  as  the  time  of  their  release  from 
an  unpleasant  situation.  A  want  of  self-respect  disqualifies  them 
for  the  easy  and  elegant  courtesies  which  render  young  men 
interesting  to  the  other  sex;  and  often  prevents  their  farming 
those  honorable  relations  in  life,  so  desirable  to  every  virtuous 
heart;  and  frequently  dooms  them  either  to  a  gloomy  celibacy 
or  an  early  grave.  This  shamef  acedness  or  unhappy  quailing 
of  the  countenance,  on  meeting  the  look  of  others,  often  follows 
them  through  life;  in  some  instances,  even  after  they  have  en- 
tirely abandoned  the  habit,  and  become  married  men,  and 
respectable  members  of  society. 


SELF-POLLUTION  259 

Desire  Developed.— One  of  the  first  effects  of  the  abuse  of 
the  genital  organs  is  the  development  in  them  of  an  unhealthy 
degree  of  their  peculiar  sensibility — rendering  them  far  more 
susceptible  of  excitement  and  establishing  something  like  an 
habitual  desire  for  indulgence.  Of  course,  this  state  of  things 
can  not  be  carried  very  far  without  considerably  affecting  the 
whole  nervous  system  and  disturbing  the  functions  of  the  sev- 
eral organs,  more  or  less,  according  to  their  relative  importance 
to  the  immediate  welfare  of  the  whole  body. 

Sexual  Excess  on  the  Nervous  System.— The  nervous  system 
is  the  grand  medium  of  injury  to  all  the  other  tissues  and  sub- 
stances of  the  body.  Not  only  are  the  nerves  generally  debili- 
tated and  the  nerves  of  organic  life  tortured  into  a  diseased  irri- 
tability and  sensibility,  but  there  is  also  a  great  deterioration 
and  wasting  of  the  nervous  substance.  The  special  nervous 
properties  suffer  in  due  proportion — varying  in  different  persons 
with  different  peculiarities.  The  sense  of  touch  becomes  obtuse 
and  less  discriminating,  and  in  some  instances  a  numbness  of 
the  extremities  and  limbs,  and  even  of  the  whole  body,  is  experi- 
enced, sometimes  actually  reaching  that  state  which  is  called 
numb  palsy. 

Effect  on  the  Senses.— The  sense  of  taste  is  equally  blunted, 
and  loses  that  delicate  perception  of  agreeable  quajities  on 
which  the  delightful  relish  of  proper  and  healthful  food  depends; 
and  hence  the  unnatural  demand  for  vicious  culinary  prepara- 
tions and  stimulating  condiments,  and  the  utter  distaste  for 
simple  diet.  The  sense  of  smell  becomes  impaired,  and  loses 
its  nice,  discriminating  power,  and  but  faintly  perceives  the  rich 
fragrance  which  the  vegetable  kingdom  breathes  forth  for 
man's  enjoyment.  The  ear  grows  dull  and  hard  of  hearing,  and 
oftentimes  a  continual  and  distressing  ringing,  like  the  knell  of 
ruined  health,  and  the  prognostic  of  evils  yet  more  fearful,  is 
the  only  music  which  occupies  it. 

Effect  on  the  Sight. — But,  of  all  the  special  senses,  the  eyes, 
more  generally,  are  the  greatest  sufferers  froni  venereal  abuses. 
They  become  languid  and  dull,  and  lose  their  brightness  and 
liveliness  of  expression,  and  assume  a  glassy  and  vacant  appear- 
ance; and  fall  back  into  their  sockets,  and  perhaps  become  red 
and  inflamed,  and  weak  and  excessively  sensitive,  so  that  wind, 
light,  etc.,  irritate  and  distress  them.  The  sight  becomes  feeble, 
obscure,  cloudy,  confused,  and  often  is  entirely  lost,  so  that 
utter  blindness  fills  the  rest  of  life  with  darkness  and  unavail- 
ing regret. 

Effect  on  the  Brain.— The  brain  is  neither  last  nor  least  in 
these  terrible  sufferings.  Associated  as  it  is  with  the  genital 
organs,  it  participates  largely  in  all  their  direct  excitements.  Its 
extreme  irritability,  and  its  morbid  sympathy  with  the  alimen- 
tary canal,  heart  and  lungs,  as  a  mere  animal  organ,  cause  it 
not  only  to  suffer  excessively  from  all  their  irritations,  but  to 


260  SELF-POLLUTION 

reflect  those  irritations  back  upon  the  same  organs,  and  through* 
out  the  whole  system,  mental  and  physical. 

Doctors  Differ. — There  have  been,  unfortunately,  many 
wretched  books  put  forth  upon  this  topic  filled  with  overdrawn 
pictures  of  its  result,  and  written  merely  for  the  purpose  of 
drawing  the  unwary  into  the  nets  of  unscrupulous  charlatans. 
There  is  also  a  wide  diyersity  of  opinion  among  skilful  physi- 
cians themselves  as  to  its  consequences.  Some  treat  the  whole 
matter  lightly,  saying  that  a  large  proportion  of  boys  and 
young  men  abuse  themselves  thus  without  serious  or  lasting 


INNOCENT  CHILDHOOD. 


injury,  and  hold,  therefore,  that  any  special  warning  is  uncalled 
for.  On  the  other  hand,  the  large  majority  of  practitioners  are 
convinced  that  not  only  occasionally,  but  frequently,  the  results 
are  disastrous  in  the  extreme. 

Quotations  from  Noted  Physicians.— 'I  could  speak  of  the 
many  wrecks  of  high  intellectual  attainments,  and  the  foul  blot 
which  has  been  made  on  the  virgin  page  of  youth,  of  shocks 
from  which  the  youth's  system  will  never,  in  my  opinion,  be 
able  to  rally,  of  maladies  engendered  which  no  after  course  of 
treatment  can  altogether  cure,  as  the  consequences  of  this 
habit." 

' '  I  would  not  exaggerate  this  matter  or  imply  that  those  who 


SELF-POLLUTION  261 

have  occasionally  gone  astray  are  necessarily  incurably  dis- 
eased, or  their  souls  irretrievably  lost.  But  I  do  consider  that 
the  effect  upon  the  constitution  is  detrimental  in  the  extreme. 
Enfeebling  to  the  body,  enfeebling  to  the  mind,  the  incarnation 
of  selfishness,  hardly  the  person  exists  who  does  not  know  from 
experience  or  from  observation  its  blighting  effects." 

"The  deleterious,  the  sometimes  appalling,  consequences  of 
this  vice  upon  the  health,  the  constitution,  the  mind  itself,  are 
some  of  the  common  matters  of  medical  observation.  The  vic- 
tims of  it  should  know  what  these  consequences  are;  for  to  be 
acquainted  with  the  tremendous  evils  it  entails  may  assist  them 
in  the  work  of  resistance." 

"Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  continued  self -abuse  will 
produce  an  enervation  of  nervous  element,  which,  if  the  ex- 
hausting vice  be  continued,  passes  into  degeneration  and  actual 
destruction  thereof." 

"I  myself  have  seen  many  young  men  drop  into  premature 
graves  from  this  cause  alone." 

"I  consider  this  one  of  the  most  certain  means  which  short- 
en and  derange  life." 

These  are  the  well-considered  views  of  the  ablest  men  in  the 
profession  of  medicine. 

The  Other  Side. — That  there  are  physicians  who  treat  lightly 
this  censurable  indulge Dce  is  not  surprising.  We  could  readily 
quote  equally  high  authorities  who  see  no  great  dangers  in  the  use 
of  alcohol,  of  opium  and  of  illicit  amours.  There  are  many, 
say  they,  who  yield  to  all  these  temptations,  and  yet  do  not 
obviously  suffer,  and  ultimately  reform.  Is  the  counselor  wise 
who  therefore  pooh-poohs  their  perils?  Certainly  not;  for  our 
part,  we  shall  not,  can  not,  follow  their  example. 

Its  Prevention. — It  is  in  childhood,  and  in  early  boyhood, 
that  in  most  cases  it  is  commenced.  But  it  i.i  more  frequent 
about  the  age  of  puberty,  when  the  passions  become  stronger, 
and.  local  irritations  of  various  kinds  lead  the  thoughts  and 
suggest  the  act.  In  childhood,  degraded  companions  and  vicious 
domestics  instruct  in  bad  practices;  at  puberty  the  natural  pas- 
sions often  prompt,  without  the  need  of  bad  examples.  In  both 
cases  an  utter  ignorance  of  danger  is  present,  and  this  is  the 
first  point  that  the  parent  and  teacher  must  make  up  their  minds 
to  face. 

Children  Must  Be  Taught.—Children  must  be  taught  purity. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  in  many  of  them  an  impioper  tone  of 
thought  is  established  even  before  the  period  of  puberty.  For 
a  boy  to  reach  his  teens  without  learning  from  his  associates 
something  of  these  matters  is  simply  impossible. 

We  urge,  therefore,  parents  and  teachers  not  to  permit  a 
natural,  and  under  other  circumstances  very  proper  delicacy,  to 
restrain  them  from  their  bounden  duty  to  warn  their  charges  of 
these  dangers.  If  wisely  done,  there  is  no  risk  wbiatever  of 
16 


262  SELF-POLLUTION 

exciting  impure  thoughts;  and  if  there  is  any  risk,  it  is  infinitely 
less  than  that  of  leaving  children  in  ignorance. 

Reading  and  Dancing.— The  regimen  should  be  plain,  and 
the  imagination  allowed  to  remain  in  abeyance.  Sensational 
love  stories,  and  even  such  warmly  colored  pictures  as  are  pre- 
sented in  the  Arabian  Nights  and  the  amorous  poets,  had  better 
be  tabooed. 

The  growing  custom  of  allowing  very  young  people  of  both 
sexes  to  associate  at  parties,  balls,  dances  and  similar  amuse- 
ments can  not  be  approved  on  the  score  of  health.  It  is  nearly 
certain  to  favor  precocity. 

^  Its  Cure. — Many  a  victim  with  flagging  body  and  enfeebled 
will  is  ready  to  cry  out:  Who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of 
this  death?  Let  them  know  for  their  consolation  that  very 
many  men,  now  hale  and  happy,  have  met  and  conquered  the 
tempter;  that  so  long  as  the  mind  itself  is  not  actually  weakened, 
there  is  good  hope  for  them;  that  the  habit  once  stopped  short 
of  this  point,  the  system  recovers  from  its  prostration  with  sur- 
prising rapidity;  and  that  we  come  provided  with  many  aids  to 
strengthen  their  wavering  purpose. 

Purity  of  Mind. — First  and  most  essential,  is  the  advice  that 
they  must  resolutely  strive  for  purity  of  mind.  All  exciting  liter- 
ature, all  indecent  conversations,  all  lascivious  exhibitions  must 
be  totally  renounced.  Next,  all  stimulating  food  and  drink,  and 
especially  coffee  and  alcoholic  beverages,  must  be  dropped. 
The  mind  and  body  must  both  be  constantly  and  arduously 
employed,  the  diet  plain  and  limited,  the  sleep  never  prolonged, 
the  bed  hard,  the  room  well  ventilated,  the  covering  light,  and 
the  habits  as  much  broken  into  as  practicable.  Generally  the 
temptation  comes  at  some  particular  hour,  or  under  some  espe- 
cial and  well-known  circumstances.  At  such  times  extra  pre- 
cautions must  be  taken  to  occupy  the  thoughts  with  serious 
subjects,  and  to  destroy  the  old  associations  and  opportunities. 

Medical  Aid. — There  are  also  medical  means  wh^ch  can  be 
employed  in  some  cases  with  good  success,  such  as  the  admin- 
istration of  substances  which  destroy  desire,  and  local  applica- 
tions, and  even  surgical  operations  which  render  the  action 
physically  impossible,  but  these  means  we  do  not  propose  to 
enter  into,  as  they  can  only  be  properly  applied  by  the  educated 
physician,  and  do  not  form  part  of  a  work  on  hygiene. 

Hopeful  Cases. — When  the  habit  is  not  deeply  rooted,  an  ear- 
nest endeavor,  backed  by  rigid  observance  of  the  rules  we  have 
laid  down,  will  enable  a  youth  to  conquer  himself  and  his  un- 
natural desires. 

Will  Marriage  Help  ?— Certainly  marriage  need  not  be  recom- 
mended to  the  confirmed  masturbator  in  the  hope  or  expectation 
of  curing  him  of  his  vice.  He  will  most  likely  continue  it  after- 
wards, and  the  circumstances  in  which  he  is  placed  will  aggra- 


SELF-POLLUTION  263 

vate  the  misery  and  the  mischief  of  it.  For  natural  intercourse 
he  has  little  power  or  no  desire,  and  finds  no  pleasure  in  it;  the 
indulgence  of  a  depraved  appetite  has  destroyed  the  natural 
appetite.  Besides,  if  he  be  not  entirely  impotent,  what  an  out- 
look for  any  child  begotten  of  such  a  degenerate  stock!  Has  a 
being  so  degraded  any  right  to  curse  a  child  with  the  inheritance 
of  such  a  wretched  descent?  Far  better  that  the  vice  and  its 
consequences  should  die  with  him. 

Man  May  Recover. — We  wish  most  clearly  to  be  understood 
that  even  after  great  excesses  of  this  nature,  a  young  man  may 
recover  perfect  health,  and  that  where  the  habit  has  been  but 
moderately  fostered,  in  nearly  every  case,  by  simply  ceasing 
from  it,  and  ceasing  thinking  about  it,  he  will  do  so.  Therefore 
there  is  no  cause  for  despair  or  melancholy. 

Bad  Adyice.— It  is  hardly  credible,  and  yet  it  is  true,  that 
there  are  medical  men  of  respectability  who  do  not  hesitate  to 
advise  illicit  intercourse  as  a  remedy  for  masturbation.  In  other 
words,  they  destroy  two  souls  and  bodies,  under  pretence  of  sav- 
ing one!  No  man  with  Christian  principle,  or  even  with  a  due 
respect  for  the  statutes  of  the  commonwealth,  can  approve  for  a 
moment  such  a  course  as  this. 

Careful  regulation  of  life  according  to  sound  hygienic  rules, 
aided  perhaps  with  appropriate  medication  which  the  physician 
can  suggest,  will  generally  effect  good  results. 

When  Everything  Else  Fails,  then  What  ?— When  everything 
else  fails  we  have  no  hesitation  in  recommending  surgical  treat- 
ment. This  is  of  various  kinds,  from  repeated  blistering  to  that 
ancient  operation  which  Latin  writers  tell  us  was  practiced 
upon  the  singers  of  the  Roman  stage,  called  infibulation.  This  is 
of  such  a  character  as  to  render  the  act  impossible  or  nearly  so. 
Castration,  which  some  have  suggested,  need  never  be  resorted 
to.  By  one  means  or  another  we  can  say  that  there  are  exceed- 
ingly few  cases,  except  the  actually  insane,  who  can  not  be 
broken  of  their  habit,  and  considerably  or  wholly  relieved  of  its 
after  effects. 

A  Great  Stumbling  Block. — A  serious  obstacle  in  the  way  of 
such  reform  is  the  unwillingness  of  sufferers  to  ask  advice  for 
fear  of  disclosing  their  weakness.  They  are  ashamed  to  tell  the 
truth  about  themselves,  and,  when  they  do  apply  to  a  physician, 
conceal  the  real  cause  of  their  debility,  and  deny  it  when  it  is 
asked.  To  such  we  may  say  that  if  they  can  not  have  implicit 
faith  in  the  honor  as  well  as  the  skill  of  a  medical  adviser, 
they  had  better  not  consult  him,  for  on  their  frankness  his  suc- 
cess will  often  depend. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 


SECTION  ONE— SPERMATORRHOEA 

Men  Should  Know. — There  are  certain  derangements  and 
diseases  peculiar  to  the  male  sex,  concerning  which  every  man 
should  have  some  knowledge.  A  man  should  be  able  to  detect 
the  various  affections  to  which  he  is  liable  in  their  earliest 
stages,  not  only  that  he  may  be  able  to  himself  apply  simple 
remedies  with  effect,  but  that  he  may  seek  medical  advice  be- 
fore the  golden  moments  of  a  cure  have  forever  flown.  Some 
unfortunate  individuals,  from  a  natural  modesty,  postpone  their 
call  upon  the  doctor  until  driven  to  him  by  the  pain  and  distress 
of  their  malady,  and  find,  when  it  is  too  late,  they  are  beyond 
the  power  of  help. 

Seminal  Emissions  —  Spermatorrhoea.— Spermatorrhoea  is 
exceedingly  disastrous  in  its  effects  upon  the  mind,  and  most 
destructive  in  its  action  upon  the  body.  It  destroys  the  vigor 
of  youth,  and  is  ruinous  to  the  energy  and  vivacity  of  manhood, 

We  do  not  include  under  spermatorrhoea  those  occasional 
involuntary  seminal  emissions  which  occur  during  sleep,  with 
individuals  of  sound  physical  and  mental  health.  These  emis- 
sions occasionally  occur  in  every  man  in  the  very  best  of  health, 
and,  instead  of  exerting  a  deleterious  influence,  they  are,  on  the 
contrary,  indicative  of  sexual  vigor.  There  are  many  young 
men,  however,  who  are  thrown  into  a  state  of  alarm  whenever 
an  emission  takes  place,  and  imagine  themselves  the  victim  of 
all  kinds  of  maladies. 

Unnecessary  Fear. — There  is  no  danger  in  such  discharges 
when  moderate.  They  are  not  a  sign  of  weakness  but  of 
strength.  They  are  natural  to  every  healthy  young  man,  and 
rarely  lead  to  any  bad  results.  They  do  not  constitute  the  dis- 
ease spermatorrhoea,  and  there  is  no  necessity  for  a  moment's 
anxiety  about  them. 

A  Tery  Rare  Disease. — Spermatorrhoea  itself  is  a  very  rare 
disease,  although  it  is  undoubtedly  a  very  serious  one  when  it 
does  occur.  The  patient  can  not  recognize  it  for  himself,  and  it 
is  therefore  useless  and  foolish  for  him  to  worry  his  mind  about 
it.  If  he  feels  his  health  running  down,  and  fears  this  may  be 
the  cause,  let  him  frankly  state  his  case  to  some  physician  in 
whom  he  has  confidence,  and  not  worry  his  own  mind  about  it. 
264 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN  265 


Symptoms. — The  loss  of  the  secretion  takes  place  frequently 
without  dreams,  and  on  very  slight  provocation.  It  is  associ- 
ated with  all  the  symptoms  of  an  enervated  nervous  system, 
extending  to  a  loss  of  memory,  of  mental  power,  and  even  of 
epilepsy  and  insanity.  The  countenance  is  pale  and  sallow;  the 
features  drawn;  the  eyes  dull;  the  spirits  depressed.  Exercise 
of  the  functions  is  impracticable,  or  nearly  so.  Profound  mel- 
ancholy, altered  sexual  feeling — often  an  aversion  to  society  of 


HONORED  AND  RESPECTED. 
The  reward  of  pure  and  upright  living, 

either  sex — and  impotence,  may  also  present  themselves.  When 
a  man  feels  one-half  of  the  disturbances  of  system  that  sperma- 
torrhoea brings,  he  should  have  medical  advice.  If  it  is  be- 
yond doubt  a  clear  case  of  spermatorrhoea,  unless  there  are 
severe  general  symptoms  of  depression,  there  is  still  nothing  at 
which  to  be  frightened. 


266  DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 

Daily  Losses. — Men  have  lived  for  years  in  perfect  health 
with  daily  losses  of  the  kind.  An  habitual  escape  of  semen  when 
straining  at  stool  occurs  to  most  men  during  some  period  of 
their  lives  without  producing  bad  results. 

What  Brings  It  About  ?— Undoubtedly  in  most  instances  this 
is  self-abuse.  It  is  another  of  the  bitter  penalties  which  nature 
has  attached  to  this  unnatural  crime.  What  is  more,  these 
cases  are  the  most  hopeless,  simply  because  the  victims  can  not 
break  the  fatal  chains  which  bind  them.  The  tongues  of  men 
or  angels,  the  solernn  warning  of  the  gospel  itself,  are  unavail- 
ing. The  only  choice  that  is  left  is  death  not  very  remote,  or  a 
surgical  operation  which  absolutely  prevents  them  handling  the 
parts.  This  last  resort  has  succeeded  when  everything  else 
has  failed.  But  such  is  the  state  of  mind  of  most  victims  that 
they  can  not  nerve  themselves  to  submitting  to  it. 

A  Second  Cause  is  Excess  in  Indulgence. — This  may  be  in 
the  marital  relation,  but  far  more  frequently  it  occurs  in  the 
unmarried,  who  are  more  apt  to  indemnify  themselves  for  long 
self-government  by  renouncing  all  restraint  when  opportunity 
offers.  Not  a  few  wretched  old  bachelors  wreck  themselves  in 
this  manner.  This  class,  too,  are  particularly  exposed  to  an- 
other cause  which  leads  to  the  same  result — secret  diseases. 
The  after-consequences  of  these,  when  neglected  or  ill-treated, 
often  enough  produce  a  weakening  of  the  part  and  a  loss  of 
power  to  retain  the  secretion.  So,  too,  the  indulgence  in  impure 
imaginings  and  allowing  the  passions  to  become  frequently 
excited  surely  bring  about  a  similar  debility  with  a  like  tend- 
ency. 

Some  Are  Blameless. — All  these  are  causes  which  imply  a 
degraded  mind  and  disgraceful  habits.  But  it  must  be  under- 
stood that  this  disorder  may  arise  where  no  blame  whatever 
attaches  to  the  individual.  The  change  in  the  urine  which  takes 
place  when  the  substance  termed  oxalic  acid  is  secreted  in  large 
quantities  renders  the  fluid  irritating,  and  may  lead  to  sperma- 
torrhoea. So  unquestionably  may  stone  in  the  bladder,  ulcers 
and  worms  in  the  lower  bowel,  and  some  local  inflammations 
arising  from  colds.  Prolonged  diarrhoea,  neglect  of  cleanliness, 
certain  skin  diseases,  the  inordinate  use  of  coffee,  alcohol  or 
tobacco,  excessive  mental  application  to  the  neglect  of  exercise, 
and  a  hereditary  predisposition  may,  jointly  or  singly,  lead  to 
the  same  result,  without  the  individual  being  the  least  in  fault. 

Fearlessly  Seek  Aid. — The  judicious  physician  always  bears 
this  in  mind,  and  we  mention  it,  so  that  no  unfounded  fear,  lest 
he  should  be  suspected  or  convicted  of  debasing  practices,  may 
restrain  the  young  man  who  fears  he  is  suffering  from  this  much- 
dreaded  complaint  from  candidly  laying  bare  his  anxieties  to  his 
medical  counselor. 

And  if  it  be  these  habits  which  are  the  source  of  his  suffer- 
ing, he  should  have  no  hesitation  in  making  a  frank  statement, 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 


267 


for  the  physician's  office  is  as  inviolable  as  the  confessional, 
and  he  knows  too  well  that  ignorance  is  at  the  source  of  this 
habit  to  condemn  or  despise  one  who  is,  or  has  been,  under  its 
fell  sway. 

How  to  Prevent  It. — When  the  water  or  adjacent  irritations 
are  to  blame,  these  can  promptly  be  remedied  by  any  intelli- 
gent physician,  and  when  the  habits  of  food  or  drink  are  injuri- 
ous they  must  be  amended. 

Even  when  there  is  a  natural  weakness  which  leads  to  over- 
frequent  losses,  very  much  can  be  accomplished  by  cold  bath- 
ing, regular  exercise,  an  unstimulating  diet  and  rigid  purity. 

It  is  safe  to  say  that  this  is  one  of  those  diseases  which  never 
occur  in  a  person  who  submits  his  life  to  thorough  hygienic 
regulations;  and  it  is,  therefore,  a  disease  whose  speedy  ex- 
tinguishment is  earnestly  hoped  for. 

For  treatment  of  Spermatorrhoea,  see  Medical  Department  of  this 
book. 


SECTION  TWO— SECRET  DISEASES 

Their  Effects  and  Frequency.— A  masked  pestilence,  a  sub- 
tle infection,  is  stealing  upon  the  health  of  the  nation,  poisoning 
its  blood  and  shortening  its  life,  spreading  from  husband  to 
wife,  from  parent  to  offspring,  from  nurse  to  infant,  working 
slowly  but  with  a  fatal  and  an  inexorable  certainty.  This  pes- 
tilence is  the  specific  contagion  of  diseases  which  arise  from 
impure  intercourse. 

Were  this  its  only  source,  and  did  it  stay  its  ravages  with  the 
guilty  parties,  we  might  say  it  is  a  just  penalty,  and  calls  for 
little  sympathy.  But  this  is  not  so.  By  the  inscrutable  law  of 
God,  which  decrees  that  the  sins  of  the  father  shall  be  visited 
on  the  children,  even  unto  the  third  and  fourth  generation,  these 
diseases  work  attainder  of  blood,  become  hereditary,  and  blight 
the  offspring.  They  pass  from  the  guilty  to  the  innocent  by 
lawful  intercourse,  by  vaccination,  by  circumcision,  by  nursing, 
by  utensils — even  by  a  kiss.  Hundreds  of  examples  are  recorded 
in  medical  literature,  where  the  infection  has  spread  by  just 
such  means.  No  physician  of  experience  but  has  witnessed  wife 
and  children  poisoned  by  the  husband's  infidelity.  This  is  no 
imaginary  evil  we  combat,  nor  is  it  any  paltry  or  insignificant 
one. 

Statements  of  a  Public  Document.— The  following  is,  in 
part,  a  statement  of  the  Board  of  State  Charities  of  Massa- 
chusetts: 

"With  slow,  painless,  insidious,  resistless  march,  it  pene- 
trates into  the  very  marrow  of  the  bones,  and  poisons  the  foun- 
tain of  life  beyond  purification.  All  may  look  fair  without  and 
feel  fair  within,  but  the  taint  is  there,  and  it  affects  the  off- 
spring. The  effects  of  this  disorder  in  corlrupting  the  human 
stock,  and  predisposing  offspring  to  disease,  are  more  deadly 


268  DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 

than  is  usually  believed.  They  are  hardly  exceeded  by  the 
effects  of  alcohol.  Nature  readily  'forgives  unto  the  sons  of 
men  other  sins  and  blasphemies  wherewith  soever  they  may 
blaspheme,'  but  this  one,  like  'him  that  blasphemeth  against  the 
Holy  Spirit,  hath  never  forgiveness,  but  is  in  danger  of  eternal 
damnation,  for  he  hath  an  unclean  spirit.'" 

Nature  of  Tenereal  Diseases. — The  contagious  diseases  which 
are  propagated  by  the  sexual  relation  are  two  in  number,  and 
are  technically  known  as  gonorrhoea  and  syphilis.  They  both 
commence  by  some  local  manifestation,  and  may  not  proceed 
further;  but  about  as  often  they  rapidly  extend  to  the  whole 
system,  and  produce  effects  upon  it  which  are  as  permanent  in 
character  as  those  by  vaccination  or  other  specific  virus. 

History  of  Syphilis. — By  far  the  most  insidious  and  destruc- 
tive is  syphilis.  This  is  supposed  by  some  writers  to  have  been 
unknown  in  Europe  until  about  the  period  of  the  discovery  of 
America.  And  not  a  few  historians  maintain  that  it  was  con- 
veyed from  the  natives  of  the  West  Indies  to  the  inhabitants  of 
the  Old  World  by  the  sailors  of  Columbus.  Certainly,  about 
that  time  it  broke  out  with  unparalleled  virulence  in  the  camps, 
courts  and  brothels  of  Spain,  Italy,  France  and  England.  No 
country  was  willing  to  father  it,  so  the  English  called  it  the 
"French  disease;"  the  French,  "le  mal  de  Naples;"  the  Italians, 
"la  mallattia  della  Spagna." 

Ancient  Leprosy. — There  is  good  reason,  however,  to  believe 
that  neither  Columbus,  the  Indians,  nor  any  one  of  these  nations 
was  solely  to  blame  in  the  matter.  Probably  it  had  lurked 
unrecognized  and  under  comparatively  innocent  forms  through 
all  races  and  ages.  At  the  epoch  referred  to,  the  massing  of  great 
armies  by  Francis  I.  and  Charles  V.,  and  the  increased  com- 
merce, acting  together  with  some  change  in  the  human  constitu- 
tion itself,  led  to  a  violent  outbreak  in  its  most  virulent  form. 
Some  have  imagined  that  the  ancient  leprosy,  so  often  referred 
to  in  the  Old  Testament,  was  one  of  its  forms;  and  others,  that 
it  was  derived  from  the  glanders  in  the  horse,  transplanted  into 
the  human  economy.  But  these  theoretical  views  are  of  little 
public  interest,  and  it  is  enough  to  remember  that,  about  the  year 
1500,  a  very  malignant  type  of  the  disease  arose  and  spread 
with  fearful  rapidity,  and  that  since  that  time  it  has  been 
rightly  deemed  one  of  the  scourges  of  the  human  race. 

Gonorrhoea  an  Old  Disease.— The  other  form  of  secret  disease, 
gonorrhoea,  was  well  known  to  the  ancient  Romans,  and  to  the 
lawgivers  of  the  middle  ages,  and  old  English  statutes  of  the 
fourteenth  century  concerning  brothels  distinctly  refer  to  it  as 
"the  perilous  infirmitie  of  burnynge." 

The  Fool  and  the  Wise  Man.— We  believe  that  if  the  public 
generally,  and  especially  young  men,  were  better  aware  of  the 
dangers  they  incur  from  illicit  indulgence,  there  would  be  a 
determined  effort  at  reform  both  in  municipal  and  personal  life. 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN  269 

We  can  not  think  that  sane,  intelligent  men,  to  say  nothing  of 
morality,  would,  for  the  gratification  of  an  ephemeral  desire, 
risk  the  well-being  of  their  whole  lives  and  the  health  of  their 
offspring.  It  must  be  ignorance  of  danger  which  blinds  them. 
Fools  rush  in  where  the  wise  men  fear  to  tread. 

Gonorrhoea  and  Gleet.— Gonorrhoea  is  conspicuously  a  con- 
tagious disease,  and  may  be  acquired  from  any  person  having 
it,  simply  by  the  contact  of  the  discharge  with  the  mucous  mem- 
brane of  the  urethra.  The  causes,  therefore,  are  sexual  inter- 
course, when  the  disease  already  exists  in  one  of  the  individ= 
uals.  In  the  male,  it  may  arise  from  having  intercourse  with  a 
woman  who  has  gonorrhoea.  It  is  said  that  certain  conditions 
of  the  n..tural  secretions  of  the  vagina  may  produce  it,  as  it  has 
been  known  to  occur  in  the  man  when  no  disease  could  be  rec- 
ognized in  the  woman.  But  we  doubt  the  correctness  of  this 
statement  or  belief,  as  the  disease  is  now  known  to  be  the  result 
of  a  vegetable  microbe,  known  as  a  "gonococcus,"  singular,  or 
"gonococci,"  plural.  Something  similar  to  gonorrhoea  may  be 
developed  from  pure  women;  but  we  suspect  that  no  gonococci 
will  be  seen  under  the  microscope,  which  is  the  positive  test  of 
the  disease. 

Eifects  of  Gonorrhoea.— The  only  membranes  of  the  body 
capable  of  taking  on  gonorrhoeal  inflammation,  from  contact 
with  the  pus  of  gonorrhoea,  are  the  urethra,  the  lining  membrane 
of  the  bladder,  of  the  vagina,  the  eye,  and  the  rectum. 

The  after-effects  of  gonorrhoea  are  much  less  severe  than 
those  of  syphilis,  and  are  confined  wholly  to  the  individual.  It 
does  not  leave  any  hereditary  taint.  But  it  may  bring  about 
life-long  suffering.  The  passage  from  the  bladder  becomes 
inflamed  and  contracted;  that  organ  itself  is  very  apt  to  partake 
of  the  inflammation,  and  become  irritable  and  sensitive;  sperma- 
torrhoea and  impotence  with  all  their  miseries  may  follow,  and 
the  whole  economy  may  partake  of  the  infection.  An  eruption 
on  the  skin  and  an  obstinate  form  of  rheumatism,  both  wholly 
intractable  to  ordinary  remedies,  are  more  common  than  even 
many  physicians  imagine. 

Chronic  Eheumatism  and  Gonorrhoea,— Not  infrequently 
those  troublesome  chronic  rheumatic  complaints  which  annoy 
men  in  middle  and  advanced  life  are  the  late  castigations  which 
Nature  is  inflicting  for  early  transgressions. 

No  Occasion  for  Jokes.— Ask  the  multiplied  thousands  of 
persons  who  have  gone  through  life  blind  from  birth,  caused  by 
gonorrhoea  in  their  parents;  ask  the  innocent,  unsuspecting 
wives  whose  wedded  lives  have  been  one  of  suffering  from  gon- 
orrhoea caught  from  their  diseased  husbands;  ask  the  thousands 
of  sufferers  themselves,  if  there  is  any  material  from  which 
jokes  can  be  manufactured. 

A  Poisonous  Partner.— The  testimony  of  Dr.  Scott  is  as  fol- 
lows: "For  the  ex-gonorrhceal  patient  who  is  contemplating 


270  DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 

marriage,  and  for  the  married  man  who  has  broken  the  pledge 
of  fidelity  and  constancy  implied  in  his  solemn  marriage  vow, 
and  has  become  infected,  it  is  exceedingly  important  that  they 
shall  distinctly  understand  that  they  are,  in  all  seriousness, 
venomous  and  poisonous  and  deadly  to  whatever  woman  they 
approach  in  the  sexual  relation,  until  pronounced  safe  by  a 
skilled  specialist,  and  that  many  of  them  never  can  be  cured." 

Effect  on  Wife  and  Children.— Dr.  Scott  says,  further: 
"Death  does  not  follow  in  their  path  at  once,  but  countless 
numbers  of  innocent  women  pay  for  their  husbands'  dirty  and 
illegitimate  acts  with  their  shipwrecked  health  and  life.  tJnlike 
the  cobra's  bite,  the  immediate  results  of  infection  are  not 
usually  seen  to  be  dangerous  to  life;  but  gonorrhoea  is  charac- 
terized often  by  an  infinitely  long  period  of  convalescence  and 
quiescence,  so  that  wives  and  children  will  suffer  terrible  con- 
sequences, even  years  afterward,  unless  the  patient  be  no  longer 
a  gonococcus-bearing  animal." 

A  Strong  Statement. — A  famous  German  physician  makes 
this  bold  statement:  "About  ninety  per  cent,  of  sterile  women 
are  married  to  husbands  who  have  suffered  from  gonorrhoea 
either  previous  to  or  during  married  life."  If  this  statement 
anywhere  approaches  the  truth,  it  shows  a  fearful  condition. 

Gonorrhoea  a  Local  Disease.— Gonorrhoea  is  purely  a  disease 
of  the  parts;  hence,  during  the  whole  course  of  inflammation, 
there  is  but  little  if  any  constitutional  disturbance.  There  may 
be  some  slight  fever,  but  even  this  is  rare.  The  duration  of  the 
disease  is,  as  a  rule,  from  three  to  six  weeks,  when  the  patient 
returns  to  complete  health.  In  some  cases,  however,  the  dis- 
charge, instead  of  disappearing,  may  continue  for  months  and 
even  years;  it  is  then  called  ^/<?^/. 

Syphilis  the  Scoursre.- There  are  three  steps  in  the  develop- 
ment and  progress  of  syphilis— first,  the  local  attack,  which  com- 
mences as  a  small  ulcer  on  the  part  touched  by  the  virus. 

Second  Stage. — Next  in  order  of  time  are  the  secondary  symp- 
toms; they  may  show  themselves  in  three  or  four  weeks,  and 
may  lurk  unnoticed  for  that  many  months;  the  poison  attacks 
the  skin  and  soft  parts  of  the  body,  producing  rashes,  ulcera- 
tions, swelling  of  the  glands,  sore  throat,  disorders  of  the 
stomach,  liver  and  other  internal  organs  ;  the  hair  loosens  and 
falls  out,  the  spirits  are  depressed,  and  the  brain  may  be  at- 
tacked, leading  to  imbecility,  epilepsy  or  insanity.  At  this 
stage,  shallow  ulcers  are  apt  to  form  on  the  tongue  and  just 
inside  the  lips.  The  discharge  from  them  is  a  poison,  and  can 
convey  the  disease,  and  so  can  a  drop  of  blood  from  the  infected 
person. 

May  Be  Transmitted. — During  the  second  stage  the  disease 
is  extremely  contagious.  Let  one  in  this  condition  kiss  another, 
or  drink  from  a  cup,  or  use  a  pipe  or  a  spoon,  and  pass  it  to 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN  271 

another,  the  danger  is  great  that  the  disease  will  thus  be  trans- 
mitted. An  instance  is  recently  reported  in  a  French  medical 
journal,  of  a  glass-blower  who  was  suffering  from  such  ulcera- 
tions. As  is  usual,  in  all  respects  he  appeared  in  good  health, 
and  was  received  into  a  manufactory.  In  these  establishments 
the  workmen  are  accustomed  to  pass  the  tube  through  which 
the  glass  is  blown,  rapidly  from  mouth  to  mouth.  He  had  been 
there  only  a  few  weeks  when  the  physician  to  the  factory  was 
applied  to  for  "sore  mouths,"  and  found,  to  his  horror,  that  this 
single  diseased  man  had  infected,  in  the  process  of  blowing 
bottles,  nine  others.  Let  such  an  example  be  a  salutary  warn- 
ing to  neatness  and  caution,  as  well  as  an  illustration  how  often 
innocent  persons  can  become  the  victims  of  this  loathsome 
complaint.  Let  it  also  be  an  admonition  to  charity,  and  against 
hasty  condemnation  of  the  sufferers. 

The  Third  Stage— The  third  step  in  the  progress  of  the  dis- 
ease is  when  the  bones  are  attacked.  They  often  enlarge,  be- 
come painful,  and  may  ultimately  ulcerate.  Especially  between 
the  knee  and  the  ankle  and  on  the  head  is  this  the  case.  By 
this  time  the  whole  body  is  poisoned,  and  an  ineradicable  taint  is 
infused  into  the  system.  The  constitution,  though  still  appar- 
ently strong,  is  liable  to  give  way  at  any  moment.  There  is  no 
longer  the  same  power  to  repair  injuries  which  there  once  was. 
The  bones  are  brittle,  and  slow  to  heal. 

A  young  man  of  promise  was  in  this  condition.  One  day,  in 
merely  attempting  to  pull  off  his  boot,  he  snapped  his  thigh- 
bone, so  weakened  was  it  by  the  disease.  For  nearly  two  years 
he  lay  on  his  bed,  and  was  only  released  by  death.  Let  any 
one  who  wishes  to  see  a  picture  of  what  a  human  being  is  who 
is  brought  to  this  wretched  condition  by  his  vices  or  his  misfor- 
tunes study  this  subject  carefully. 

Consult  Your  Own  Physician.— As  a  rule,  these  sufferers 
avoid  telling  their  family  physician,  and  prefer  to  consult  some 
distant  and  unknown  adviser.  Hence  they  often  fall  into  the 
hands  of  bad  men,  who  play  upon  their  fear's,  swindle  them  out 
of  their  money,  do  them  no  good  whatever,  and  when  all  else 
fails  to  satisfy  rapacious  demands,  levy  blackmail,  under  threat 
of  disclosing  their  condition.  This  course  of  rascality  is  so 
common  that  we  warn  all  our  readers  against  trusting  their 
health,  fortune  and  reputations  with  any  man,  no  matter  what 
his  claims,  of  whom  they  have  no  better  guarantee  of  his  honor 
and  skill  than  his  own  word  therefor,  and  some  dozens  of  fraud- 
ulent certificates  from  unknown  parties. 

The  Sin  of  the  Father  Visited  On  the  Children.— If  there 
is  any  field  where  the  philanthropist  and  reformer  are  most 
urgently  demanded,  it  is  to  limit  the  infant  mortality  which 
prevails  to  such  an  alarming  extent  in  our  great  cities.  In  New 
York,  Boston  and  Philadelphia  over  one-fourth,  in  Cincinnati 
nearly  one-third,  of  all  the  children  born  alive  perish  within  the 


272  DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 

first  year  of  life!  What  a  portentous  fact  is  this!  What  are  the 
causes  of  this  frightful  mortality? 

A  physician  of  wide  experience  has  calculated  that  fourth  on 
the  list  of  causes  is  hereditary  syphilis.  But  even  this  state- 
ment does  nDt  at  all  convey  an  adequate  idea  of  the  effect  of  this 
disease  on  limiting  and  corrupting  population. 

Still-Births.— Of  the  infants  which  are  still-born,  the  num- 
ber is  very  great,  and  of  these  the  most  frequent  cause  of  death 
is  syphilis. 

But  even  if  the  child  survives  its  first  year,  the  danger  is  not 
past.  It  may  be  the  picture  of  health  till  five  or  six  years  of 
age,  or  to  the  period  of  puberty,  or  even  to  adult  age,  and  then 
first  reveal  the  long-concealed  poison  which  has  lurked  in  the 
system  ever  since  its  life  began.  That  poison  shows  itself 
under  a  hundred  protean  forms. 

Shocliing  Legacies. — It  may  be  in  eruptions  on  the  skin  and 
foul  ulcerations,  or  in  obstinate  "colds  in  the  head,"  in  swell- 
ing of  the  bones,  in  a  peculiar  affection  of  the  eyes  leading  to 
blindness,  in  brittle  and  loose  teeth,  in  the  symptoms  of  scro- 
fula, in  idiocy,  in  stunted  growth,  and  in  insanity.  Such  are 
the  legacies  which  parents  who  have  been  cursed  with  this  dis- 
ease, through  vice  or  misfortune,  have  to  hand  down  to  their 
offspring. 

Laws  of  Transmission. — 1.  It  is  possible  for  a  man  in  whose 
constitution  the  taint  of  disease  exists,  but  is  latent,  to  have 
perfectly  sound  offspring. 

2.  But  if  he  has  any  symptoms  of  syphilis  in  any  stage,  it  is 
probable,  nay,  almost  certain,  that  his  children  will  show  the 
effects  of  it,  although  their  mother  remains  healthy. 

3.  Much  more  generally  the  mother  takes  the  disease  either 
from  the  father  or  from  the  unborn  child  in  whose  body  lurks 
the  father's  taint. 

4.  When  both  mother  and  father  display  unequivocal  signs 
of  the  disease,  the  case  of  the  child  is  desperate. 

5.  When  tre  child  is  born,  it  is  a  dangerous  source  of  infec- 
tion for  all  around  it.  _  The  nurse  who  applies  it  to  her  breast, 
the  friend  who  kisses  it,  the  attendants  who  handle  it,  are  in 
imminent  danger  of  becoming  in  turn  victims  of  the  loathsome 
disease. 

6.  The  only  person  who  can  nurse  or  even  touch  it  without 
danger  is  the  mother  who  bore  it. 

Infection  from  Infants.— It  is  in  this  form  of  infantile  syph- 
ilis that  the  disease  is  most  easily  communicated.  The  readi- 
ness with  which  syphilis  in  infants  can  be  communicated  by 
contact  can  not  be  exceeded  by  any  other  disease.  It  is  equally 
infectious  with  the  itch  itself.  A  common  mode  by  which  the 
syphilitic  infant  spreads  the  disease  is  by  being  kissed  by  the 
girl  who  carries  it,  or  by  others. 

If  this  is  so— and  there  is  no  doubt  of  it— is  it  not  time  that 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN  273 

the  public  received  some  warning  about  it?  Are  we  to  shut  our 
mouths  and  see  these  perils  to  public  health  hourly  increasing, 
and  say  nothing,  do  nothing? 

To  the  Third  and  Fourth  Generation.— Let  such  a  child  by 
careful  attention  and  sound  hygiene  survive  to  adult  life,  and 
become  in  turn  the  father  or  mother  of  a  family,  even  then 
unrelenting  nature  may  not  be  satisfied.  There  are  undoubted 
cases  on  record  where  the  disease  was  handed  down,  in  spite  of 
every  care  and  strict  virtue,  to  the  third  generation,  and  per- 
haps to  the  fourth. 

Other  Diseases  Originate  in  Syphilis.— It  appears  in  multi- 
plied forms  of  disease.  A  very  considerable  proportion  of  those 
chronic  diseases  of  the  eyes,  skin,  glands  and  bones,  to  which 
the  epithet  scrofulous  has  been  applied,  are  really  the  results  of 
inherited  syphilis. 

And  all  this  misery,  all  these  curses  long  drawn  out,  these 
consequences  so  dire  to  innocent  generations,  are  the  penalties 
of  one  moment  of  illicit  pleasure,  the  vengeance  of  a  violated 
law  which  knows  justice,  but  no  mercy. 

A  Contagious  Disease. — The  household  utensils,  cups, 
spoons,  and  the  like,  passed  from  one  mouth  to  another,  may  act 
as  the  medium  of  contagion;  the  virus  may  be  transmitted  in 
kissing,  as  a  minute  mucous  patch  in  the  mouth  of  one  person, 
so  small  as  to  be  hardly  perceptible,  may  poison  any  fissure  on 
the  lips  of  anyone  with  which  it  may  come  in  contact. 

The  Poisonous  Touch. — The  following  incident  is  known  to 
the  writer:  A  young  lady  of  superior  ability  in  a  small  city  had 
ambitions  in  the  direction  of  the  dramatic  art.  She  went  to  a 
large  city  in  order  to  study  and  to  make  herself  proficient  for 
work  on  the  stage.  She  succeeded  for  a  time,  but  only  for  a 
short  time.  She  returned  to  the  small  city  after  a  year  or  two, 
and  reported  herself  to  the  leading  physician  of  her  home  town. 
He  quickly  saw  that  she  was  tainted  with  syphilis.  He  frankly 
told  her  the  facts.  She  positively  denied  that  she  came  to  the 
foul  disease  through  any  improper  conduct.  It  came  out  that 
she  had  been  kissed  (on  the  stage,  I  think)  by  a  man,  supposed 
to  be  a  gentleman.  There  are  several  lessons  in  this,  but  we 
will  let  the  reader  find  them. 

Precautions. —1.  Make  it  a  rule  never  to  sit  on  the  seat  of  a 
water-closet  so  as  to  allow  it  to  come  in  contact  with  the  skin. 
Spread  a  paper  over  it  by  all  means.  If  no  paper  is  at  hand, 
use  your  handkerchief  and  then  burn  it  up. 

2.  All  keepers  of  good  hotels  never  put  a  guest  in  a  bed 
whose  sheets  and  pillow-cases  have  been  used  by  another  guest 
without  washing. 

3.  For  the  same  reason  careful  housekeepers  change  the 
bedding  after  a  single  night's  use  by  even  a  guest  of  the  family. 

4.  Sometimes  matter  forms  in  the  eyes  of  a  syphilitic  pa- 
tient, and  a  handkerchief  is  used;  that  handkerchief  can  impart 


274  DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  MEN 

the  disease  to  another  through  the  eyes,  or  nose,  or  chapped 
lips. 

Its  Terrible  Nature.— There  is  no  tissue  or  organ  of  the 
body  exempt  from  the  ravages  of  general  syphilis.  The  skin, 
from  the  crown  of  the  head  to  the  sole  of  the  feet,  is  liable  to 
be  affected. 

The  whole  glandular  system  may  be  involved.  The  mucous 
membranes,  the  appendages  of  the  skin,  the  hair  and  the  nails; 
the  eyes,  the  testes  and  all  the  internal  organs;  the  muscles,  the 
cartilages,  the  bones,  the  nerves  and  the  brain,  are  all  open  to 
its  attacks;  nothing  is  spared;  yet,  notwithstanding  its  far-reach- 
ing, all-embracing  and  formidable  character,  syphilis  is  to  a 
large  degree  manageable,  and  consequently,  under  proper  treat- 
ment, not  so  incurable  as  it  is  commonly  regarded.  Though  a 
terrible  malady,  it  is  rarely  directly  fatal. 

Can  the  Virus  he  Entirely  Eradicated  ?— Although  the  ter- 
rible disease  of  syphilis  is  known  to  be  manageable,  the  ques- 
tion as  to  whether  it  may  be  completely  cured  is  not  so  well 
decided.  Cases  have  been  reported,  however,  which  demon- 
strate pretty  clearly  that  the  virus  of  syphilis  has  been  and  may 
be  completely  eradicated  from  the  system. 

It  is  believed  now  by  many  of  the  best  authorities  that  the 
symptoms,  in  the  great  majority  of  cases,  disappear  for  good 
after  a  few  years,  and  that,  especially  under  proper  treatment, 
the  complete  cure  of  syphilis  may  be  often  looked  for. 

It  is  furthermore  believed  that  while  a  patient  who  has  once 
had  a  syphilitic  chancre  is  liable  to  have  general  symptoms  at 
any  time  during  his  life,  yet  there  is  a  tendency  for  the  violence 
of  the  disease  and  its  contagious  properties  to  disappear  in  time. 

Can  a  Syphilitic  Person  Ever  Marry  There  is  one  question 
which  the  physician  is  frequently  called  upon  to  answer,  and  in 
the  reply  to  which  are  involved  matters  of  the  most  stupendous 
importance;  that  is,  if  a  patient  has  chancre,  at  what  time,  if 
ever,  may  he  marry  with  safety?  We  may  state  that  it  is  gen- 
erally conceded  by  the  best  authorities  of  the  day,  that  marriage 
is  quite  safe  one  year  after  the  disappearance  of  all  syphilitic 
symptoms.  Ordinarily,  syphilis  ceases  to  relapse  after  this 
time,  though  there  are  exceptional  cases  where  late  tertiary 
symptoms  appear  after  long  years  of  absence. 

It  would  be  much  better  for  the  race  if  all  who  have  in  any 
way  been  tainted  with  this  foul  disease  would  refrain  from  hav- 
ing children.  Never  mind  the  appearance ;  take  no  chances, 
though  you  may  seem  to  be  well. 

For  treatment  of  Syphilis,  see  Medical  Department  of  this  book. 


FIG.  130. 


CHAPTER  XVII 


THE  SOCIAL  EVIL 


Prostitntion. — In  the  preceding  pages  we  have  shown  the  fear' 
ful  results  flowing  from  venereal  diseases.  But  back  of  +hese 
diseases,  is  prostitution.  There  could  be  no  such  thing  as  ven- 
ereal disease  if  there  were  no  indiscriminate  sexual  intercourse. 
A  chain  must  be  formed  in  order  to  perpetuate  these  foul  dis- 
eases. The  husband  and  wife  are  two  links,  and  if  the  conneC' 
tions  stop  here,  no  chain  can  be  formed.  Continence — universal 
sexual  purity — is  the  only  remedy  that  will  banish  these  evils 
from  the  world. 

The  Brothel. — The  brothel  is  the  common  clearing-house  for 
all  these  evils.  What  are  the  effects  on  man  himself?  We  al- 
ready know  some  of  its  physical  effects.  Let  us  see  what  King 
Solomon  said: 

"The  lips  of  a  strange  woman  drop  as  an  honey-comb,  and 
her  mouth  is  smoother  than  oil; 

"But  her  end  is  bitter  as  wormwood,  sharp  as  a  two-edged 
Bword; 

"Her  feet  go  down  to  death,  her  steps  take  hold  on  hell; 
"Remove  thy  way  far  from  her,  and  come  not  nigh  the  door 
of  her  house; 

"Lest  thou  give  thine  honor  unto  others  and  thy  years  unto 
the  cruel; 

'  'Lest  strangers  be  filled  with  thy  wealth,  and  thy  labors  be 
in  the  house  of  a  stranger; 

"And  thou  mourn  at  the  last  when  thy  flesh  and  thy  body  are 
consumed."    (Proverbs  v.) 

"Whoso  is  simple,  let  him  turn  in  hither:  and  as  for  him  that 
wanteth  understanding,  she  saith  to  h^m: 

"Stolen  waters  are  sweet,  and  bread  eaten  in  secret  is 
pleasant; 

'But  he  knoweth  not  that  the  dead  are  there;  and  that  her 
guests  are  in  the  depths  of  hell."    (Proverbs  ix.) 

Who  Are  the  Guests?— And  who  are  the  guests?  The  gam- 
bler, the  thief,  the  policy  dealer,  the  ruffian;  and  with  these  the 
college  student,  the  bank  clerk,  the  member  of  the  fashionable 
club;  aye,  and  also  the  father  of  the  family,  the  husband  of  a 
pure  wife,  the  head  of  the  firm,  the  member  of  church;  all  these, 
every  night  in  all  our  great  cities.  Can  any  of  these  think  to  es- 
cape the  contamination?  Vain  chimera.  It  is  as  certain  as 
death.    If  nothing  else  remains,  the  moral  stain  is  inueuDle. 

275' 


276  THE  SOCIAL  EVIL 

Diseases  Amon^  the  "Strange  Women."— But  often  tnere 
are  physical  consequences  more  immediately  troublesome  than 
this.  The  prevalance  of  contagious  disease  among  these  women 
is  shocking.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  one  in  three  or  four  is  suffer- 
ing under  some  communicable  form  of  them.  How  fearfully  is 
the  wrath  of  God  seen  in  these  physical  consequences!  The 
most  loathsome  sight  which  the  diseased  human  body,  in  man  or 
woman,  exhibits,  the  most  horridly  disgusting,  are  the  living 
corpses  in  which  victims  of  lust  are  putrefying  to  their  graves. 

The  MotiTes  for  Life  of  Shame.— We  ask,  therefore,  what  is  it 
leads  so  many  women,  usually  almost  necessarily  young,  healthy 
and  handsome — for  they  must  be  all  these  to  ply  that  trade — to 
open  or  secret  sin?  Some  with  no  excuse;  others,  if  not  with  ex- 
cuse, yet  with  palliations  either  in  their  bringing  up  apart  from 
Christian  influences,  and  amid  constant  exposure  to  temptation; 
or,  from  their  having  been  the  victims  of  seduction;  or  from  the 
extremities  of  destitution. 

Passion  Not  the  Motive. — It  is  popularly  supposed  among  men 
that  in  the  greater  number  of  cases  it  is  the  strong  passions,  the 
insatiable  lusts  of  these  women,  which  lead  them  to  take  up  this 
mode  of  life.  Such  an  opinion  displays  entire  ignorance  of 
woman's  nature  and  of  facts.  It  is,  probably,  the  rarest  of  all  the 
causes  which  lead  to  public  immoral  life.  It  is  true  that  many 
of  these  women  claim  and  pretend  to  exhibit  great  erotic  passion, 
but  this  is  nearly  always  fictitious,  adopted  as  an  attraction, 
merely  a  "trick  of  the  trade."  The  excessive  frequency  with  which 
they  indulge  blunts  their  sensibility  and  precludes  the  possibility 
of  much  real  feeling. 

Is  It  Money  ? — Probably  the  most  common  and  fatal  tempta* 
tion  to  young  women  is  simply  money.  They  can  gain  more,  and 
can,  consequently,  dress  finer,  live  more  idly,  and  fare  better 
for  a  while  by  this  than  by  any  other  means  at  their  command. 

Is  It  Seduction  ? — Seduction  and  violence  are  constant,  but 
not  the  most  important  sources  of  supply.  Country  girls  and 
female  immigrants  are  not  infrequently  allured  to  boarding- 
houses  where  scoundrels,  with  lying  promises,  or  with  lures  of 
money,  with  the  baits  of  vanity,  with  the  stupefying  cup,  or  with 
violence,  rifle  them  of  their  all,  and  leave  them,  lost  strangers  in 
a  strange  land,  for  other  harpies  to  devour. 

Snares  for  the  Unwary.— It  is  notorious  to  those  familiar  with 
the  vices  of  our  cities,  that  there  are  so-called  "employment 
offices,"  or  "intelligence  offices,"  which  are,  in  reality,  snares  for 
the  unwary,  and  that  the  proprietor  (male  or  female)  is  in  connec- 
tion with  a  house  of  ill-fame,  and  sends  to  such  places  those 
whom  he  thinks  will  be  entrapped. 

Opulent  satyrs,  cloyed  with  ordinary  means  of  vice,  and  bent 
on  provoking;  exhausted  senses  with  novelty,  offer  large  bids  for 
youth  and  virtue;  stimulated  by  them,  a  class  of  evil  old  women 
make  it  their  business  to  be  on  the  watch  for  giddy  and  vain 


THE  SOCIAL  EVIL  277 

girls,  and  set  before  them  every  temptation  to  forsake  the  path 
of  chastity. 

From  these  various  sources  the  numbers  of  the  lost  are  con- 
stantly maintained  in  our  great  cities,  and  constantly  increased. 


REFINEMENT. 


Satan's  Pottage. — We  have  failed  to  find  a  single  redeeming 
feature  in  the  vice  of  prostitution,  without  it  be  that  there  are 
women  wretched  enough,  friendless  enough,  desperate  enough, 
to  be  forced  to  this  mode  of  life  to  escape  starvation.     And  this 
17 


278  THE  SOCIAL  EVIL 

is  indeed  sorry  praise  to  give  it.  It  only  gives  them  a 
chance  to  sell  their  birthright  to  heaven  for  a  mess  of  the  devil's 
pottage. 

What  is  the  Remedy  ? — We  have  been  casting  about  for  a 
thousand  devices  by  which  we  could  thrust  virtue  down  the 
throats  of  others,  while  ourselves  continue  our  .cakes  and  ale  in 
peace.  We  have  ever  been  ready  to  point  the  finger  of  shame  at 
the  erring  sister;  we  have  ever  been  eager  to  rush  forward  and 
cast  the  first  stone,  but  have  we  ever  pondered  for  a  moment  on 
the  words:  "He  that  is  without  sin  among  you?" 

Thou  Art  the  Man.— Ah!  here  we  touch  the  heart  of  the  mat- 
ter. Would  you  learn  the  only  possible  method  of  reforming  sin- 
ful women?  Three  words  contain  the  secret:  Reform  the  men. 
In  them,  in  their  illicit  lusts,  in  their  misgoverned  passions,  in 
their  selfish  desires,  in  their  godless  disregard  of  duty,  in  their 
ignorance  of  the  wages  of  sin,  in  their  want  of  nobleness  to  resist 
temptation,  in  their  false  notions  of  health,  is  the  source  of  all 
this  sin.  Teach  them  the  physiological  truth  that  chaste  conti- 
nence is  man's  best  state,  morally,  physically,  mentally;  correct 
the  seductive  error  which  talks  of  indulgence  as  "natural," 
venial,  excusable;  show  them  that  man  is  only  manful  when  he 
sees  the  right  and  does  it;  train  them  to  regard  self-government 
as  the  noblest  achievement  of  all;  educate  them  fearlessly  in  the 
nature  and  regulation  of  those  functions  which  pertain  to  the  re« 
lations  of  the  sexes;  do  this,  and  we  shall  soon  see  that  we  have 
gained  a  vantage  ground  over  against  which  the  powers  of  evil 
can  not  stand. 

Man  Must  Act. — Every  great  social  reform  must  begin  with 
the  male  sex;  theirs  it  is  to  take  the  step  in  advance, 
and  they  must  do  it  with  self-knowledge,  with  intelligence,  and 
with  no  false  sentiment.  Here,  especially,  they  must  act.  The 
sin  is  wholly  of  their  own  making.  All  the  misery,  all  the  lost 
souls,  all  the  blighting  consequences  present  and  to  come,  of 
prostitution,  are  chargeable  solely  and  wholly  to  the  uncontrolled 
sexual  instinct  of  the  male.  What  duty,  then,  is  more  impera- 
tive to  the  clergyman,  the  educator,  the  statesman,  the  enlight- 
ened philanthropist  anywhere,  than  to  study  this  matter? 

It  is  quite  time,  therefore,  that  we  lay  aside  this  most  mis- 
chievous and  dangerous  modesty,  or  pretended  blindness,  and 
set  about  some  decisive  measures  if  not  to  purge  away,  at  least 
to  limit,  control  and  render  as  powerless  as  possible  this  infect- 
ing ulcer. 

We  can  prevent  the  open  tempting  on  our  public  streets,  the 
fearful  facility  of  vice  which  now  prevails;  and  we  can  limit 
the  spread  of  contagious  disease. 

We  can  require  police  regulations,  firmly  carried  out,  xorbid- 
ding  the  accosting  of  men  on  the  streets,  indecent  behavior  in 
public  and  immodest  dress. 

We  can  warn  and  instruct,  as  we  LiJ.ve  been  trying  to  do  io 
this  book. 


THE  SOCIAL  EVIL  279 

A  Warning  to  Young  Men. — There  are  men  of  low  grade  of 
morals  who  justify  the  unmarried  man  in  seeking  the  prostitute 
to  gratify  his  lustful  passions.  The  excuse  is  that  it  is  a  neces- 
sity of  nature.  The  wily  tempter  is  ever  ready  to  suggest  reasons 
and  formulate  arguments  in  harmony  with  man's  desires,  particu- 
larly so  when  those  desires  are  debasing  and  would  drag  him 
down  the  more  surely  and  swiftly  to  the  pit  where  the  tempter 
reigns. 

But  by  the  highest  authority  we  have  shown  in  other  parts  of 
this  book  that  the  sperm  retained  in  the  system,  instead  of  being 
an  injury,  is  a  positive  benefit,  and  is  necessary  to  man's  high- 
est, most  vigorous,  manly  attributes. 

Wild  Beasts  Safer  Companions.— One  medical  authority  of 
high  rank  says  that  for  himself  he  would  prefer  to  take  his 
chances  to  pass  a  night  unprotected  amidst  wild  beasts  and 
venomous  reptiles  than  to  pass  a  night  with  harlots. 

The  Fall  of  Nations.— Bishop  Warren  comments  as  follows  on 
I.  Peter,  iv.,  3: 

"Looked  at  period  by  period,  the  history  of  the  race  seems  one 
long  catastrophe.  Nations  rise  to  eminence  only  to  rush  to  ruin. 
Of  course  a  survey  of  the  whole  history  shows  a  real  advance, 
but  what  are  the  causes  of  such  world-wide  catastrophes?  The 
Bible  must  certainly  show  these  causes.  They  are  given  in 
verse  3: 

1.  Licentiousness — that  is,  sexual  degeneracy — whereby  most 
nations  have  perished.  They  have  made  a  religion  of  debauchery 
and  enthroned  prostitutes  as  divinities.  All  vigor  of  manliness 
is  sapped,  all  ambition  enervated,  all  possible  greatness  lapsed 
into  effeminacy. 

2.  Lusts.  All  other  sorts  of  mere  pleasures,  as  opposed  to 
duties  and  virtues. 

3.  Winebibbing.  It  is  not  'excess  of  wine,'  as  our  Authorized 
Version  has  it.  It  is  any  wine  drinking.  The  Greek  is  a  single 
word,  and  'winebibbing'  well  translates  it. 

4.  Revelings.    Furious  frolics. 
6.  Carousings.    Drinking  bouts. 

6.  Abominable  idolatries.  Since  the  so-called  gods  were  char- 
acterized by  every  lust  and  crime,  it  is  not  strange  that  their 
votaries  should  be. 

That  the  early  Christians  should  set  themselves  against  all 
these  sins  at  once,  and  worship  a  pure  God  and  be  pure  them- 
selves, not  running  into  excess,  surrendering  self  and  means, 
made  men  think  strange  of  them. 

As  an  incentive  to  right  living,  Peter  lifts  the  curtain  and 
shows  in  the  future  the  day  of  judgment.  He  presents  the  oppo- 
site virtues:  (1)  Live  according  to  God;  (2)  be  of  sound  mind- 
not  insane  by  drink,  be  sober;  (3)  pray;  (4)  have  ceaseless  love. 
(5)  use  hospitality;  (6)  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God. 

The  summary  of  the  vices  is  hell ;  of  the  virtues,  heaveOc 
Anyone  can  choose  which  he  will  have  forever." 


280 


THE  SOCIAL  EVIL 


Effects  of  Prostitution.— Prof.  Kelly,  of  Johns  Hopkins  Uni- 
versity, says:  "To  consort  with  prostitutes  blunts  a  man's  finer 
sensibilities  ;  it  lowers  his  respect  for  women  ;  it  leaves  its  indeli- 
ble marks  in  disease,  for,  sooner  or  later,  every  man  who  indulges 
his  passions  unlawfully  contracts  disease.  It  is  not  possible 
for  either  men  or  women  who  prostitute  themselves  freely  to 
escape  it. 

A  Living  Death. — "These  diseases,"  says  Prof.  Kelly,  "are 
not  only  the  most  loathsome  and  the  most  disgusting  in  their 
early  manifestations,  but  they  have  the  horrible  characteristic 
of  becoming  latent.  A  man  who  contracts  disease  of  this  sort 
can  never  be  sure  that  he  is  cured,  for  venereal  disease  is  not 
a  merciful  disease  like  cancer,  killing  its  victims  within  a  cer- 
tain time.  Rather,  it  is  death  in  life;  such  local  lesion  may  occur 
as  to  destroy  forever  the  sexual  function,  and  the  unchaste  man 
Hnds  that  he  is  incapable  of  realizing  one  of  the  chief  blessings 
}i  life — surrounding  himself  with  a  family  of  children." 

Blasted  Hopes. — It  is  not  alone  that  the  body  is  diseased  by 
associating  with  harlots.  The  whole  man  is  made  sick;  the  soul 
is  wounded;  the  moral  character  is  marred;  manhood  can  never 
attain  to  so  exalted  an  altitude  after  the  contamination  of  the 
harlot. 

Statistics  of  Prostitution.— It  is  very  difficult  to  obtain  sta- 
tistics of  prostitution.  It  is  impossible  to  obtain  exact  statistics, 
for  this  sin  is  committed  in  secret. 

Dr.  Foote,  of  New  York,  bears  this  testimony  to  the  individual 
and  national  effects  of  prostitution: 

"The  blood  of  the  whole  human  race  is  becoming  contami- 
nated with  venereal  poison.  Do  you  question  this?  Look  at  the 
fact  that  in  the  United  States  there  are  not  less  than  100,000  har- 
lots, and  in  London  alone  nearly  an  equal  number,  nightly  deal- 
ing out  sensual  pleasure  and  physical  death  to  a  still  greater 
number  of  inconsiderate  men. 

Multitudes  Poisoned. — It  is  computed  that  in  the  ten  chief 
cities  of  England  there  are  about  300,000  prostitutes.  But  they 
are  not  all  diseased,  says  one.  Admit  that;  but  it  is  safe  to 
infer  that  one-third  of  the  whole  number  are,  and  a  little  exercise 
in  simple  division  shows  to  us  that  the  seeds  of  venereal  poison 
are  communicated  nightly  to  over  thirty  thousand  persons  in  our 
country  alone,  many  of  whom  have  wives  or  bed-companions  to 
whom  they  are  liable  to  impart  the  disease. 

Thirty  thousand  males  are  daily  infected  with  venereal  poi- 
son in  the  large  cities  of  the  United  States,  many  of  whom  are 
residents  of  inland  towns,  whither  they  return  to  spread  the  seed 
of  the  loathsome  disorder. 

In  the  public  institutions  of  New  York  city  about  10,000  cases 
of  venereal  disease  are  treated  annually,  to  say  nothing  of  those 
who  seek  the  advice  of  their  own  physicians. 

The  reader  can  not  fail  to  see  from  the  foregoing  that  prosti* 


HOMELESS  AND  FRIENDLESS. 


282  THE  SOCIAL  EVIL 

tution  is  a  prolific  source  of  blood  disease,  and  that  it  is  rapidly 
converting  the  great  fountain  of  life,  as  originally  imparted  to 
man  by  his  Creator,  into  a  slough  of  death. 

Of  all  blood  impurities,  there  is  none  which  leads  to  such  end- 
less varieties  of  disease  as  those  induced  by  the  virus  with  which 
whoredom  is  inoculating  the  whole  human  family." 

That  Little  Book.— It  is  said  that  for  years  past  a  little  pam- 
phlet  of  less  than  twenty  pages — price,  one  dollar — professing  to 
give  prescriptions  and  directions  for  the  cure  of  venereal  dis- 
eases, has  sold  at  the  rate  of  twenty  thousand  copies  per  month 
in  the  United  States  and  Canada  alone.  Think  of  it!  Two  hun- 
dred and  forty  thousand  copies  a  year  !  That  means  two  hun- 
dred and  forty  thousand  new  cases  of  these  horrible  diseases 
every  year.  And  the  victims  who  purchase  this  pamphlet 
represent  but  a  fraction  of  the  total  contaminated  each  year. 

Does  one  need  to  present  further  proof  that  sensuality  is  sap- 
ping the  very  foundations  of  national  life?  When  cholera  or 
smallpox  threatens  the  land,  Congress  and  Parliament  and 
boards  of  health  rush  to  the  rescue;  but  this  deadly  plague  is 
going  on  by  night  ^and  by  day,  and  we  close  our  eyes  to  its  wide- 
spread desolation. 

More  Facts  and  Figures,— The  New  York  Medical  Record 
contains  the  following  facts  and  figures  : 

"1.  During  the  last  twenty-seven  years  that  he  has  been 
practicing,  Dr.  Fournier  has  been  consu  Ited  by  887  women  afflict- 
ed with  syphilis.  Of  this  number  842  cases  were  of  sexual  origin, 
and  in  45  cases,  which  is  already  a  proportion  of  five  per  cent., 
the  disease  was  contracted  otherwise  than  by  sexual  connection. 
As  regards  the  social  position  of  the  842  cases,  the  author  divides 
the  patients  into  three  categories:  First,  women  belonging  to  the 
demi-vionde,  366;  second,  married  women,  220;  third,  women 
whose  social  position  was  unknown,  256.  In  striking  out  from 
the  figures  220  a  certain  number  of  the  cases  of  married  women 
who  evidently  got  the  disease  from  other  sources  than  their  hus- 
•  bands,  there  remain  164  infected  by  their  husbands. 

"2.  Regulating  Prostitution. — Fournier  asked  873  male  syphi- 
litics  how  they  had  become  infected.  It  was  found  that  625  got 
the  disease  from  registered,  licensed  and  regularly  examined 
prostitutes,  100  from  working  women,  24  from  domestics,  24  from 
married  women,  46  from  clandestine  prostitutes.  The  inquiry 
showed  that  the  licensed  prostitute  was  the  most  serious  source 
of  infection." 

A  Higher  Motive.— We  Plead  for  purity  not  only  on 
national  and  patriotic  grounds;  not  only  on  the  grounds  of 
self-preservation,  but  on  still  higher  grounds  as  well. 

You  ^  are  somebody's  child.  Somebody— to-day  at  the  old 
home,  it  may  be,  or  in  the  other  world — used  to  call  you 
"darling,"  and  you  called  her  "mother."  She  brought  you 
into  the  world  through  the  pangs  of  labor;  from  her  breast 


THE  SOCIAL  EVIL  283 

you  drew  the  nourishment  of  your  infant  life,  and  she  cared 
for  you  in  childhood  as  none  other  could. 

Another's  Honor. — Perhaps,  too,  you  know  what  the  word 
sister  means,  and  what  the  word  wife  means.  Tell  me,  then, 
what  is  the  feeling  which  thrills  through  your  whole  being  like  a 
shock  of  electricity,  and  sends  the  blood  galloping  through  your 
veins,  as  you  think  of  the  bare  possibility  of  some  man  violating 
the  honor  of  your  mother  or  sister  or  wife.  I  know  what  your 
thought  is.    You  say:    "I  would  shoot  him  down  like  a  dog." 


somebody's  darlings. 


But  you  are  the  man  who  deserves  to  be  shot  down  like  a  dog 
when  you  violate  the  honor  of  another  man's  mother  or  sister  or 
wife. 

Once  I  Was  Pure.— This  is  not  all.  Every  poor,  fallen 
woman,  ready  to  sell  her  soul  for  money  and  jewelry  and  gay 
attire,  is  somebody's  child.  Some  mother  pressed  her  to  her 
heart,  and  dandled  her  on  her  knee,  and,  perchance,  some  man 
of  God  sprinkled  baptismal  water  on  her  brow. 

You  do  not  stay  to  think  of  the  anguish  of  that  poor  soul 


284  THE  SOCIAL  EVIL 

when  the  short  career  of  shame  is  ended,  and  the  past  haunts 
the  memory  like  a  dismal  ghost,  and  the  future  rises  up  with  its 
fire  of  retribution,  and  the  broken  heart  sobs  out  its  pitiful 
wailings: 

"Once  I  was  pure  as  the  snow,  but  I  fell — 
Fell  like  a  snowflake  from  heaven  to  hell; 
Fell  to  be  trampled  as  filth  in  the  street, 
Fell  to  be  scoffed,  to  be  spit  on  and  beat; 
Pleading,  cursing,  dreading  to  die; 
Selling  my  soul  to  whoever  would  buy; 
Dealing  in  shame  for  a  morsel  of  bread; 
Hating  the  living  and  fearing  the  dead. 
Merciful  God!  have  I  fallen  so  low? 
And  yet  I  was  once  like  the  beautiful  snow." 

You  do  not  think  of  all  these  things,  else  you  would  say:  Let 
who  will  contribute  to  a  ruin  so  appalling,  no  hot  passion  shall 
make  me  accessory  to  an  end  like  that. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


CLIMACTERIC  PERIOD 


ScTen-Year  Periods.— Man's  sexual  life  is  divided  up  into 
years  in  groups  of  seven.  Not,  of  course,  absolutely  unvarying, 
but  sufficiently  accurate  to  prove  the  law.  From  birth  to  14 
years  of  age,  childhood ;  from  14  to  21,  adolescence ;  from  21 
to  49,  the  age  of  greatest  virility  in  man,  the  child-bearing 
period  of  woman. 

Change  of  Life  in  Woman. — Somewhere  between  42  and  49, 
averaging  about  45  years  of  age,  all  women  experience  a  physi- 
cal change,  known  as  the  "change  of  life."  At  this  time  the 
menses  cease  to  flow  and  woman  becomes  barren;  the  child- 
bearing  period  has  come  to  a  close.  The  average  time  of  prob- 
able motherhood  is  about  28  years  ;  of  possible  motherhood, 
about  35  years. 

Change  of  Life  in  Man.— The  change  of  life  in  man  comes 
from  ten  to  fifteen  years  later  than  in  woman.  Most  men  do  not 
know,  or  at  least  do  not  realize,  that  man  experiences  a  change 
similar  to  that  of  woman.  The  change  is  not  so  marked  as  in 
woman  and  is  more  gradual  than  in  the  other  sex.  Man  may 
still  become  a  father,  but  there  are  physical  changes  that  are 
serious,  and  unless  a  man  is  very  careful  serious  results  may  re- 
siJit  from  over-indulgence  or  overwork,  or  want  of  care  in  method 
9f  life. 

New  Lease  of  Life. — After  the  change,  which  may  take  from 
one  to  three  years  to  accomplish,  both  in  men  and  women,  there 
is  a  new  lease  of  life  to  both  mother  and  father,  provided,  of 
course,  all  has  gone  well.  In  both  cases  it  may  be  the  beginning 
of  a  decline  which  leads  to  decrepit  old  age  or  to  death. 

Life  insurance  companies  are  more  ready  to  insure  a  woman 
after  the  change  of  life  than  immediately  before  it. 

A  Husband's  Solicitude.— During  this  critical  time,  when  cer- 
tain organs  are  resting  from  their  labor  and  physiological  changes 
are  going  on,  the  husband  should  be  very  watchful  and  careful 
of  his  wife's  health  and  comfort.  This  change  may  mark  the 
continuation  of  a  life  of  misery,  whose  end  is  the  grave  ;  or,  it 
may  be  the  beginning  of  a  glorious  afternoon  of  life,  whose  west- 
ern skies  shall  be  all  aglow  with  the  radiant  tints  of  a  beautiful 
sunset.  Undue  care,  severe  labor,  anxiety,  mental  worry  should 
all  be  banished  until  robust  health  is  fully  restored.   This  is  a 

285 


286  CLIMACTERIC  PERIOD 

time  when  solicitous  care  on  the  part  of  the  husband  is  repaid 
many  fold. 

Dr.  Sperry's  Testimony.— Dr.  Lyman  Sperry,  in  his  Hus- 
band and  WifCy  says  :  "Men  do  undergo  a  decided  change  near 
the  threshold  of  old  age,  and  sometimes  it  is  just  as  marked  as 
that  which  takes  place  in  women ;  but,  as  a  rule,  the  loss  of 
sexual  appetite  and  power  experienced  by  males  is  more  gradual 
and  not  nearly  so  definite  as  the  change  experienced  by  most 
females. 

"Some  students  of  the  phenomenon  of  sexual  decline  in  males 
call  it  a  'change  of  life'  and  assert  that  it  is  attended  with 
almost  as  much  physical  disaster  as  the  corresponding  epoch  in 
the  physical  life  of  woman." 

Old  Men  Complain. — Dr.  Acton  says:  '*It  is  somewhat  curious 
to  notice  the  naiveti  exhibited  by  elderly  gentlemen.  Patients 
from  sixty  to  eighty  come  to  me,  complaining  that  they  are  not 
sexually  so  energetic  as  they  were;  that  the  sexual  act  is  no  longer 
attended  with  the  same  degree  of  pleasure  as  formerly.  They 
grumble  because  desire  does  not  come  on  so  frequently,  or  be- 
cause, when  they  attempt  the  act,  they  no  longer  experience  per- 
fect erection. 

"It  can  not  be  concealed  that  there  are  persons  moving  in 
good  society  (although  fortunately  they  are  few)  who  come  to  the 
surgeon  ostensibly  for  other  reasons,  but  virtually  under  the  be- 
lief that  he  will  prescribe  something  that  will  excite  their  flagging 
powers.  I  tell  them  that  it  is  a  better  guarantee  for  their  life 
and  happiness  to  remain  invalids  as  they  are  than  to  have  their 
organs  strengthened  and  then  to  kill  themselves  by  inches  through 
fresh  fits  of  excitement.  I  need  hardly  say  that  every  upright 
practitioner  refuses  to  be  an  accomplice  in  any  way  whatever  to 
mere  excitement.  Libertinage  in  the  elderly  man  is  a  crime. 
This  language  held  to  elderly  men  is  good  in  more  ways  than  one. 
It  proves  to  them  that  their  weakened  condition  depends  upon 
themselves  and  not  upon  a  medicine  or  a  physician. 

"The  impunity  with  which  some  elderly  men  continue  the 
practice  of  sexual  intercourse  is  certainly  surprising:  still,  abuse 
or  excess,  whichever  we  may  term  it,  must  sooner  or  later  tell  its 
tale. 

"Many  of  the  affections  of  the  brain,  under  which  elderly  per- 
sons suffer,  and  to  which  a  certain  proportion  annually  succumb, 
are  caused  by  excesses  committed  at  a  time  when  the  enfeebled 
powers  are  unequal  to  supporting  them. " 

Crime  Against  Nature. — Blessed  should  the  old  man  deem 
himself  who  can  put  up  with  calmness,  happiness  and  reason  in- 
stead of  craving  after  those  senile  accessions  of  delirium  too  of- 
ten the  parents  of  regret  and  remorse  without  end.  The  chas- 
tisement of  those  who  love  the  sex  too  much  is  to  love  too  long. 
Is  Nature  silent? 

It  is  a  crime  against  her — a  crime  for  which  she  may  some  day 
claim  a  deep  revenge.    Why,  then,  not  listen  to  the  voice  of 


CLIMACTERIC  PERIOD 


287 


Wisdom — for  those  who  sit  at  her  feet,  and  listen  to  her  awful 
counsels,  shall  be  delivered  from  strong  passion,  and  many  sore 
straits,  and  much  folly? 

Let  the  elderly  man,  then,  pause  and  reflect,  that  a  human 
sacrifice,  either  male  or  female,  is  generally  bound  to  the  horns 
of  the  altar  that  sanctifies  such  marriages.  In  the  present  state 
of  society,  with  our  manners,  passions,  miseries,  man  does  not 
always  die — he  sometimes  destroys  himself. 

No  Fool  Like  an  Old  Fool.— Unfortunately  there  are  those 
who,  either  more  infatuated,  more  helplessly  drifting  on  the  tide 
of  passion,  or  more  depraved,  use  all  their  endeavors  to  realize 
desires  which  it  is  no  longer  possible  to  satisfy,  unless  by  a  forced 
compliance  of  the  organs.  Not  only  has  the  energy — the  super- 
fluous vitality  of  early  days — disappeared,  but  the  organic  power 
of  reproduction  is  nearly  obliterated.  The  imagination,  polluted 
with  impurities,  seeks  pleasures  which  reason  and  good  sense 
repudiate.  There  are  instances  of  debauched  and  shameless  old 
age  which,  deficient  in  vital  resources,  strives  to  supply  their 
place  by  fictitious  excitement:  a  kind  of  brutish  lasciviousness, 
that  is  ever  the  more  cruelly  punished  by  nature,  from  the  fact 
that  the  immediately  ensuing  debility  is  in  direct  proportion  to 
the  forced  stimulation  which  has  preceded  it. 

There  are  such  old  libertines  who  are  constantly  seeking  after 
the  means  of  revivifying  their  withered,  used-up  organism,  as  if 
that  were  possible  without  imminent  danger.  The  law  of  nature 
is  without  appeal.  To  submit  to  it  is  the  result  of  great  good 
judgment,  and  the  reward  is  speedy.  But  submission  is  no 
invariable  rule,  and  persons  of  prudence  and  chastity  have  but 
faint  conception  of  the  devices  to  evade  it,  of  the  folly,  caprice, 
luxury,  immodesty,  the  monstrous  lewdness  and  indescribable 
saturnalia  of  the  senses  which  are  the  result. 

Nevertheless,  let  it  be  remarked,  it  is  seldom — very  seldom — 
that  punishment  comes  at  once;  old  age  which  disease  changes 
every  day  into  decrepitute — often  sudden  death,  and  death  that 
lingers  for  years,  a  consequence  of  cruel  infirmities — prove  the 
justice  of  Nature. 

A  Moral  Basis  for  Reform. — It  may,  perhaps,  be  thought 
singular  to  suggest  a  moral  based  upon  such  vile  practices  as  the 
above,  but  allusion  to  them  may  not  be  without  benefit  to  those 
beginning  life;  let  those  persons  take  warning  who  with  an  active 
imagination  once  enter  upon  a  career  of  vice,  and  dream  that  at 
a  certain  spot  they  can  arrest  their  progress. 

It  is  an  old  tale,  and  often  told,  that,  although  the  slope  of 
criminality  be  easy  and  gradual,  he  who  launches  himself  on 
such  a  course,  will  acquire,  as  he  goes,  velocity  and  force,  until 
at  last  he  can  not  be  stayed. 

The  Painter's  Skill.— The  following  quotation  may  apply  not 
only  to  sensuality,  but  to  any  and  all  of  those  practices  which 
bind  the  individual  in  chains  of  sin: 

"Persons  not  accustomed  to  examine  the  motives  of  their 


288 


CLIMACTERIC  PERIOD 


actions,  to  reckon  up  the  countless  nails  that  rivet  the  chains  of 
habit,  or  perhaps  being  bound  by  none  so  obdurate  as  those  I  have 
confessed  to,  may  recoil  from  this  as  from  an  overcharged  pic- 
ture.   But  what  short  of  such  a  bondage  is  it? 

•'I  have  seen  a  print  after  Correggio  in  which  three  female 
figures  are  ministering  to  a  man  who  sits  fast  bound  at  the  root 
of  a  tree.  Sensuality  is  soothing  him,  evil  habit  is  nailing  him  to 
a  branch,  and  repugnance  at  the  same  instant  of  time  is  applying 
a  snake  to  his  side.  In  his  face  is  feeble  delight,  the  recollection 
of  the  past,  rather  than  the  perception  of  present  pleasures, 
languid  enjoyment  of  evil  with  utter  imbecility  to  good,  a  Sybar- 
itic effeminacy,  a  submission  to  bondage,  the  spring  of  the  will 
gone  down  like  a  broken  clock,  the  sin  and  the  suffering  co-in- 
stantaneous or  the  latter  forerunning  the  former,  remorse  pre- 
ceding action — all  this  represented  in  one  point  of  time.  When 
I  saw  this  I  admired  the  wonderful  skill  of  the  painter.  But 
when  I  went  away,  I  wept,  because  I  thought  of  my  own  con- 
dition. 

'  *Of //^ta;/ there  is  no  hope  that  it  should  ever  change.  The 
waters  have  gone  over  me.  But  out  of  the  black  depths,  could  I 
be  heard,  I  would  cry  to  all  those  who  have  but  set  a  foot  in  the 
perilous  flood.  Could  the  youth  look  into  my  desolation,  and  be 
made  to  understand  what  a  dreary  thing  it  is  when  a  man  shall 
feel  himself  going  down  a  precipice  with  open  eyes  and  passive 
will — to  see  his  destruction  and  to  have  no  power  to  stop  it,  and 
yet  to  feel  it  all  the  way  emanating  from  himself;  to  perceive  all 
goodness  emptied  out  of  him,  and  yet  not  be  able  to  forget  a 
time  when  it  was  otherwise;  to  bear  about  with  him  the  spectacle 
of  his  own  self -ruin;  could  he  feel  the  body  of  death  out  of  which 
I  cry  hourly  with  feebler  and  feebler  outcry  to  be  delivered." 

There  is  a  terrible  truthfulness  in  this  description  of  the 
depths  of  long-indulged  evil  habit.  There  is.  perhaps,  only  one 
lower  depth;  that  in  which  no  remorse,  no  lodging  after  past  self- 
restraint  or  purity  is  felt  any  more. 


CHAPTER  XIX 


DIETETICS 


1.  Or- 

ganic 


2.  Inor- 
ganic 


Non- 
nitrogenous 


[  Flesh 
I  formers. 

i  Heat 
I  formers. 


SECTION  ONE— FOODS 

Attention  to  Diet  in  Disease.— Diet  is  of  the  greatest  impor- 
tance in  the  treatment  of  all  forms  of  diseases.  In  some  few 
diseases  it  takes  precedence  of  even  the  treatment  by  drugs. 

Composition  of  the  Human  Body. — The  body  is  formed  of 
many  substances,  which  are  composed  chiefly  of  the  four  ele- 
mentary substances,  carbon^  oxygen^  hydrogen  and  nitrogen^ 
combined  with  very  much  smaller  quantities  of  other  elements, 
such  as  sulphur,  phosphorus  and  the  like.  In  order  to  keep  the 
body  in  health  and  well  nourished,  all  of  these  elements  must  be 
present  in  the  food.  The  following  table  gives  at  a  glance  the 
most  convenient  form  of  classification: 

Nitrogenous,  or  1.  Albuminates  or  Proteids 

2.  Fats  or  Hydrocarbons 
Starch  and  sugar  or 
Carbohydrates 

4.  Water. 

5.  Salts. 

Firstly,  they  are  divided  according  to  whether  they  belong  to 
the  organic  or  inorganic  substances.  The  organic  are  divided 
into  those  which  are  composed  of  carbon,  oxygen  and  hydrogen 
combined  with  nitrogen,  and  (2)  without  it,  called  respec- 
tively the  nitrogenous  and  non-nitrogenous.  The  non-nitroge- 
nous are  again  placed  in  two  classes — the  fats  or  hydrocarbons 
and  the  starches  and  sugars,  called  the  carbohydrates.  The  in- 
organic substances  are  placed  in  two  divisions,  the  first  contain- 
ing water  only,  and  the  second  various  salts.  There  are  thus  five 
distinct  classes  or  kinds  of  food — 1,  nitrogenous  foods;  2,  fats  or 
hydrocarbons;  3,  starches  and  sugars,  or  carbohydrates;  4,  water; 
and  5,  salts. 

Food  Forming  Tissues  and  Organs. — The  nitrogenous  foods 
or  albuminates  include  all  those  in  which  nitrogen  forms  an 
important  part;  they  chiefly  consist  of  animal  substances.  The 
most  important  is  albumen,  which  is  found  in  its  purest  form  as 
the  white  of  egg,  and  also  in  other  forms,  as  fibrin,  or  the  chief 
part  of  lean  meat;  caseine,  or  the  curd  of  milk;  and  gluten,  which 
forms  a  large  part  of  grains  and  vegetables,  being  the  one  nitrog- 
enous food  obtained  from  the  vegetable  kingdom. 

All  these  substances  are  very  similar  in  composition,  pass  into 

289 


290  DIETETICS 

the  body  by  digestion  in  the  same  form,  are  useful  for  the  same 
purposes  as  regards  nutrition,  and  may  therefore  for  the  future 
be  considered  as  identical.  AH  of  them  become  solid  or  coagu- 
lated by  the  action  of  acids,  and  by  exposure  to  temperatures  of 
180°  F.  or  over;  and  their  purpose  in  the  body  is  to  form  and 
nourish  the  various  tissues  and  organs,  such  as  the  muscles  and 
nervous  structures,  and  on  this  account  they  have  been  called 
flesh-formers;  but  it  has  been  proved  that  they  also  assist  in 
forming  the  fat  of  the  body,  maintain  the  heat  of  the  blood  and 
produce  force. 

Heat  and  Force  Producing  Foods.— The  fats,  or  hydrocar- 
bons, include  all  fatty  substances,  such  as  the  fat  of  meat,  the 
butter  and  cream  of  milk,  and  the  oils  produced  by  the  vegetable 
kingdom.  Their  chief  uses  are  the  production  of  heat  and  main- 
tenance of  the  body  temperature,  and  also  the  production  of 
force.  They  form  a  special  structure  or  tissue  of  the  body, 
which  gives  to  it  its  smooth  and  rounded  outline,  serves  to  retain 
the  animal  heat,  and  makes  the  various  movements  easy  and 
free  from  friction. 

The  sugars  and  starches  are  produced  almost  entirely  by  the 
vegetable  kingdom,  in  which  they  are  found  in  great  abundance. 
The  former  are  found  in  three  chief  forms — grape,  cane  and  milk 
sugar;  while  starch  is  found  in  almost  all  vegetable  substances, 
especially  the  various  forms  of  grain.  The  special  uses  of  this 
class  of  food  are  to  produce  heat  and  force  in  the  body,  and  to 
some  extent  to  form  fat;  but  their  power  of  producing  fat  is  not 
so  great  as  that  of  the  hydrocarbons. 

Inorganic  Foods. — Water  is  one  of  the  most  essential  ingred- 
ients of  food,  and  is  required  in  large  quantities.  It  is  taken  in 
the  form  of  drink  and  with  other  foods,  most  of  the  ordinary 
articles  of  diet  containing  a  very  large  quantity.  Its  uses  are  to 
dissolve  the  food  and  carry  it  from  one  part  of  the  body  to 
another;  to  carry  off  waste  products,  to  moisten  the  tissues,  to 
equalize  the  body  temperature  by  evaporation,  and  to  assist  in 
the  general  nutrition. 

The  salts  which  are  chiefly  needed  for  the  organism  consist 
of  common  salt  or  chloride  of  sodium,  and  salts  of  potash,  lime, 
iron  and  many  other  substances.  They  are  introduced  com- 
bined with  other  foods  naturally,  or  as  table  ^  salt.  They  are 
present  in  all  the  tissues  of  the  body,  and  aid  in  the  absorption 
and  transference  throughout  the  system  of  the  organic  ingredi- 
ents of  the  food. 

Amount  of  Food  Required. — By  experiments  and  general  ob- 
servations, it  is  found  that  a  healthy  man  of  average  size  and 
weight  will  require  in  this  country,  while  doing  a  moderate 
amount  of  work,  in  order  to  keep  the  body  in  health  and  free 
from  wasting,  about  twenty-three  ounces  of  food  in  the  four  and 
twenty  hours.  The  following  table  shows  the  weight  of  each 
variety  of  food  necessary,  and  it  must  be  understood  that  the 
amounts  here  stated  are  of  food  entirely  free  from  all  water. 


DIETETICS 


291 


Dry  Food  Required  Daily. 

Amounts.  Relative 
Ounces  avoirdupois.  Proportions. 

Nitrogenous  food   4.687  1 

Fats  or  Hydrocarbons   2.964  0.6  nearly. 

Starches  and  Sugars  or  Carbohydrates  14.257  3 

Salts   1.058  0.2 

Total  water-free  food  22.866 

Milk,  the  Typical  Food.— Milk  may  be  looked  upon  as  a  typ- 
ical food;  it  is  capable  of  sustaining  life  in  itself,  and  contains  a 
certain  proportion  of  each  of  the  five  classes  into  which  foods 
have  been  divided.  It  is  supplied  by  nature  for  the  nourish- 
ment, development  and  growth  of  the  human  infant  and  of  the 
young  of  many  animals,  and  may  well,  therefore,  be  taken  as 
our  guide  in  studying  the  varieties  of  food.  The  composition  of 
milk  is  as  follows: — 

Cow's  Milk.      Human  Milk. 

Water  SI 'A  86^ 

Curd  or  caseine  (Albuminates)   3K  2 

Butter  or  fat  (Hydrocarbons)   3)4  4 

Sugar  of  Milk  (Carbohydrates)   4>^  7 

Ash  (Salts)   1   }4 

100  100 

Cooking  Foods. — Why  do  we  cook  food? 

First,  cooking  makes  food  more  pleasant  to  the  eye,  more 
agreeable  to  the  taste  and  more  digestible  to  the  stomach. 

Second,  it  divides  the  food  into  small  particles  and  dilutes 
it  with  water,  thus  aiding  mastication  and  digestion. 

Third,  it  destroys  any  disease  germs  which  may  be  present 
in  food. 

Fourth,  it  removes  unpleasant  taste. 

When  starch  is  cooked  the  cellulose  coat  is  softened,  the 
granule  swells  and  bursts,  and  the  starch  is  exposed  and  can  be 
ireely  acted  upon  by  the  salivary  and  other  fluids  which  con- 
vert it  into  soluble  and  easily  absorbed  sugar.  This  is  the 
reason  for  boiling  potatoes  and  the  like.  A  properly  boiled 
potato  is  "mealy"  because  the  starch  cells  have  been  broken  up. 

Cooking  Meats. — Heat  when  first  applied  to  meat  makes  its 
fibers  contract,  and  squeezes  out  some  of  its  juice  from  the 
superficial  portion.  This  becomes  coagulated,  as  it  contains  al- 
bumen, and  thus  closes  up  the  pores  on  the  surface  and  retains 
the  juice  in  the  meat.  The  internal  parts  are  cooked  by  the 
juices  becoming  heated  and  turned  to  steam,  a  sort  of  internal 
steaming  process  being  carried  on.  Well-cooked  meat  should 
therefore  be  full  of  gravy.  To  roast  it  scientifically,  it  should 
be  exposed  first  to  a  hot  fire,  that  the  surface  may  be  acted  on 
rapidly  before  the  juices  escape,  and  it  should  then  be  moved  to 
a  distance  and  be  allowed  to  cook  itself  by  its  own  steam.  In 
boiling,  the  same  principles  should  be  carried  out.  The  meat 
should  be  placed  directly  into  boiling  water,  which  not  only  pre- 
vents the  juices  escaping,  but  also  insures  that  no  water  shall 


292 


DIETETICS 


soak  into  the  meat  and  dilute  the  juices.  The  boiling  tempera- 
ture should  be  maintained  for  five  or  ten  minutes,  and  then  the 
remainder  of  the  cooking  process  should  be  carried  out  at  a 
lower  temperature  of  about  160°  to  170°  F. 

Cooking  Eggs. — To  boil  or  poach  an  egg,  it  should  be  placed 
in  boiling  water,  and  then  the  saucepan  should  be  immediately 
taken  off  and  placed  where  it  can  be  left  for  five  or  even  ten 
minutes  before  the  egg  is  removed.  In  this  way  the  white  of 
the  egg  is  made  soft  and  creamy,  and  never  becomes  tough,  hard 
and  indigestible,  as  it  would  if  left  in  boiling  water.  The  egg 
cools  the  water  in  contact  with  it,  and  the  interior  is  never  raised 
to  the  boiling  point. 

Salting  Meat. — The  effect  of  salting  meat  is  very  similar  to 
that  of  heat.  It  contracts  the  fiber  and  squeezes  out  the  juices; 
the  salt  may  penetrate  so  deeply  that  as  much  as  half  the  juices 
may  be  driven  out,  and  the  meat  become  much  less  nutritious 
than  when  fresh,  and  more  tasteless.  Salting,  however,  pre- 
serves the  meat  by  preventing  decay. 

Times  Taken  in  the  Digestion  of  Tarious  Foods. — Much 
depends,  in  the  treatment  of  disease  by  diet,  upon  whether  the 
various  articles  of  food  are  digesfible  or  the  reverse.  Those 
foods  which  remain  for  a  long  time  in  the  stomach  must  be 
looked  upon  as  difficult  to  digest;  while  those  that  are  rapidly 
dissolved  and  broken  up  and  passed  on  by  the  stomach  into  the 
intestines  as  easy  to  digest.  The  following  is  a  list  of  the  most 
common  articles  of  diet  and  the  time  they  take  in  digestion: 


Food.        Time  in  Stomach. 

Tripe  1  hours. 

Lamb    2%,  " 

Mutton,  Boiled  3  *' 

Roast  3X  " 

Beef,  Boiled,  Salt.... 2 34:  " 

"     Roast   " 

Beef-steak,  Broiled... 3  " 

Veal,  Broiled  4 

"     Fried   " 

Pork,  Salt,  Boiled ...  .4^  " 

Roasted  5%  " 

Pig,  Sucking,  Roast.  ..2>^  " 
Suet,  Beef,  Boiled.... 5 

Sausage,  Fresh,  Boiled  3^  • ' 

Liver,  Broiled  2  " 

Hashed  Meat  and 

Vegetables  2>^  '* 

Turnips,  Boiled  3>4  *' 

Cabbage,     "    " 

Milk,   2 

*'    Raw  2%  " 

Butter,  Melted   Z'A  " 

Cheese,  Raw  VA  " 

Eggs,  Whipped,  Raw.l>^  " 


Food.         Time  in  Stomach. 

Goose,  Roast  2>^  hours 

Turkey,    "   2^  '* 

Chicken,  Fricassee ..  2^  " 

Fowl,  Roast  or  Boiled  4  '  * 

Duck,     *'   4  " 

Venison,  Broiled  1}4  *' 

Apple,  Dumpling  3  " 

Rice,  Boiled  1  ** 

Sago,     "   1% 

Tapioca,  Boiled  2  '* 

Bread  3K  '* 

Custard,  Baked  2% 

Sponge  Cake  Baked.. 2^  '* 

Potatoes,  Baked  2^  '* 

Boiled  ZYz  " 

Parsnips,      "   2)4  '* 

Carrots,        "   Z%  '* 

Eggs,  Soft   3 

Hard   ^Vz  " 

Trout,  Fried   *' 

Salmon,  Boiled  4  '* 

Oysters,  Raw  3  " 

Cooked   ♦* 


DIETETICS  293 

Deficiency  of  Certain  Articles  of  Food,— Scurvy  is  produced 
by  a  deficiency  for  any  length  of  time  of  fresh  vegetables  in  the 
diet.  The  disease  used  to  carry  off  thousands;  half  the  crews  of 
ships  that  went  for  long  voyages  were  destroyed  by  this  disease; 
now  it  is  quite  a  rarity.  Since  its  cause  has  been  recognized, 
the  disease  only  occurs  accidentally  during  war,  famine,  or  ship- 
wreck, or  as  the  result  of  carelessness. 

Eating  Too  Much. — It  has  been  most  conclusively  proved  by 
the  data  collected  regarding  those  who  have  lived  to  the  age  of 
one  hundred  years  and  over,  that  those  who  live  long  are  those 
who  have  lived  frugally,  they  were  mostly  spare  people  who 
both  ate  and  drank  sparingly,  and  maintained  their  organs  in 
healthy  condition  by  never  overworking  them. 

In  many  persons  who  habitually  eat  too  much,  symp- 
toms of  indigestion  are  set  up  with  a  general  feeling  of 
lassitude  and  want  of  energy,  both  muscular  and  mental;  head- 
aches are  common,  especially  across  the  forehead;  constipation 
or  diarrhea,  light  colored  urine,  drowsiness,  skin- eruptions 
(especially  the  disease  called  acne)  and  weakness  of  the  heart's 
action,  show  themselves. 

Warnings  of  the  injury  that  is  being  done  to  the  body  gener- 
ally occur  in  the  form  of  frequent  bilious  attacks  or  sick  head- 
aches; and  at  the  same  time  the  individual  may  rapidly  increase 
in  weight  and  put  on  fat. 

Improper  Food. — Improper  food  is  also  a  fruitful  cause  of 
disease,  and  by  the  term  improper  is  meant  that  whifh  is  un- 
suitable to  particular  individuals. 

Poisonous  foods  may  be  taken  by  accident  or  from  custom. 
Foods  may  be  poisonous  simply  as  the  result  of  decomposition; 
from  the  presence  of  parasites,  animal  or  vegetable;  from  the 
animal's  having  eaten  poison  before  being  killed,  or  from  diseased 
condition  by  accident  or  otherwise. 

Spoiled  Food. — Rotten  or  over-ripe  vegetables  and  green  or 
over-ripe  fruits,  when  eaten,  especially  in  hot  weather,  may  pro- 
duce severe  attacks  of  diarrhea  and  vomiting. 

Tainted  meat  is  eaten  by  some  persons  in  preference  to  fresh, 
and  as  the  result  of  disinfectant  properties  of  the  gastric  juice, 
may  be  eaten  with  impunity.  In  China  rotten  eggs  are  looked 
upon  as  a  luxury.^  Occasionally  these  foods  cause  severe 
symptoms  of  poisoning,  such  as  diarrhea  and  nervous  troubles, 
and  sometimes  even  death  has  resulted  from  eating  bad  German 
sausage.  The  symptoms  are  severe  stomach-ache,  vomiting, 
diarrhea  and  great  collapse.  ^ 

Some  kinds  of  fish,  especially  in  warm  weather,  may  produce 
many  severe  symptoms  of  poisoning;  those  which  most  often  act 
thus  are  the  common  shell-fish,  lobsters,  crabs  and  mussels. 
The  symptoms  are:  severe  nettlerash,  affecting  perhaps  the  whole 
body  and  causing  swelling  of  the  tongue,  throat  and  eyelids,  and 
irritation  of  the  digestive  organs,  with  vomiting  and  diarrhea. 
18 


294 


DIETETICS 


How  to  Tell  Good  Meat.— It  is  wonderful  how  much  we 
have  to  depend  upon  our  butcher  in  the  matter  of  meat.  If 
he  chooses,  he  can  send  meat  far  from  good,  and  yet  which 
only  those  experienced  in  such  things  can  recognize  as  unsatis- 
factory. Good  fresh  meat  z's  red— not  pale  pink  nor  deep  purple; 
it  is  marbled  in  appearance,  firm  and  elastic  to  the  touch,  scarcely 
moistening  the  fingers,  has  a  slight  and  not  unpleasant  odor,  and 
when  exposed  to  the  air  for  a  day  or  two  should  neither  become 
dry  on  the  surface  nor  wet  and  sodden.  Fresh  meat  turns  a  piece 
of  blue  litmus  paper  r^^^— that  is,  it  is  acid;  but  unsound  meat  is 
alkaline  or  neutral.  Much  of  the  meat  that  is  sold  in  our 
markets  comes  from  diseased  animals,  but  cooking,  when 
thoroughly  carried  out,  makes  this  usually  fit  for  food. 


SECTION  TWO— DIETING 

Diet  for  Indigestion. — Constipation  may  be  the  cause  of  this 
complaint,  and  should  always  be  corrected  without  delay.  It 
acts  injuriously  by  interfering  with  the  quick  removal  of  waste 
products,  which  irritate  the  bowels  and  cause  flatulency. 

It  may  also  be  the  result  of  sluggishness  of  the  liver  and 
insufficient  formation  of  bile.  Dietetic  treatment  is  more  per- 
manently beneficial  and  satisfactory  than  that  by  drugs;  foods 
should  be  eaten  which  produce  a  good  deal  of  waste  material, 
which  will  encourage  the  movement  of  the  intestines.  Vege- 
tables, brown  bread,  oatmeal  porridge,  and  ripe  and  cooked  fruit 
are  useful;  a  glass  of  water,  hot  or  cold,  drunk  the  first  thing  on 
rising  in  the  morning,  has  both  a  tonic  and  aperient  effect  upon 
the  bowels. 

Diet  for  Dyspepsia.— All  the  food  eaten  by  a  sufferer  from 
dyspepsia  should  be  simple  and  easily  digested.  The  meals 
should  be  served  punctually,  and  at  suitable  intervals,  never  less 
than  four  or  five  hours  apart.  They  should  consist  of  only  two 
or  three  courses,  one  of  which,  at  the  chief  meal,  should  be  a  hot 
joint  of  butcher's  meat.  All  rich,  fatty,  highly  flavored  dishes 
should  be  avoided ;  all  raw  vegetables  are  difficult  to  digest  and 
require  careful  mastication,  salads,  cucumbers  and  pickles  being 
particularly  objectionable.  New  bread  is  bad,  and  so  is  pastry. 
Most  sweet  dishes  are  liable  to  cause  trouble  by  setting  up 
acidity  and  fermentation. 

Diet  for  Diarrhea. — Diarrhea  is  sometimes  caused,  espe- 
cially in  children,  by  errors  of  diet;  if  it  is  not  caused  it  is  sure  to 
be  kept  up  and  increased  by  the  food  unless  great  care  is  taken 
in  the  choice  of  suitable  articles.  Complete  abstinence  from  food 
for  a  short  period  is  sometimes  sufficient  by  itself  to  check  an 
attack;  the  diet  must  always  be  limited  to  those  articles  which 
are  bland,  easily  digested,  and  leave  but  little  solid  residue. 
Everything  should  be  taken  in  small  quantity,  and  tepid  or  cold. 


I 


DIETETICS 


295 


but  never  hot;  hot  food  immediately  excites  the  action  of 
the  intestinal  muscles  and  is  followed  rapidly  by  an  evacua- 
tion. 

Starchy  food  of  all  sorts  can  be  permitted — arrowroot,  sago, 
rice,  tapioca,  flour,  toast  and  well-baked  biscuits;  they  may  be 
taken  in  milk,  or  in  weak  chicken  and  mutton  broths  and  beef 
tea.  Care  should  be  taken  in  administering  meat  broths  and 
extracts,  for  if  they  are  given  in  too  concentrated  a  form,  or  in 
too  large  a  quantity,  they  are  sure  to  aggravate  the  diarrhea. 
Simple  drinks  are  always  useful — iced  water,  rice,  barley  or 
arrowroot  water,  skimmed  milk,  white  of  egg  in  water  or  milk. 

A  compound  made  by  adding  the  whites  of  four  eggs  to  one 
and  three-quarter  pints  of  water  and  flavoring  with  sugar  and 
orange- flower  water,  or  lime-water  mixed  with  milk,  is  often 
beneficial. 

In  Chronic  Diarrhea  dietetic  treatment  will  do  much;  the 
patient's  strength  is  being  exhausted  by  the  constant  loss  from 
the  bowel,  and  our  aim  should  be  to  administer  those  foods  which 
are  almost  entirely  digested  and  taken  up  into  the  stomach,  and 
which  leave  very  httle  to  pass  into  and  irritate  the  lower  bowel. 

For  this  purpose  an  exclusively  animal  diet  has  been  recom- 
mended, taken  predigested — lightly  cooked  or  raw  mutton,  lean 
veal,  chicken,  pigeon  and  game  are  allowed— pork  forbidden. 

Here  is  a  preparation  for  children:  Take  raw,  lean  beef  or 
mutton  and  mince  or  pound  in  a  mortar,  squeeze  through  a  sieve, 
and  give  either  alone  or  flavored  with  salt,  sugar,  currant-jelly; 
or,  it  may  be  mixed  with  thin  gravy,  soup  or  chocolate  made  with 
water.  ^  Children  like  it.  The  only  drink  that  should  be  allowed 
with  it  is  the  water  and  white  of  egg  mixture. 

Gout. — In  health  all  the  food  is  digested  and  burnt  up,  or 
oxidized,  and  much  of  the  waste  material  thus  formed  is  carried 
off  by  the  kidneys.  Urea,  as  the  waste  material  is  called,  is 
easily  soluble  in  water,  and  gives  the  kidneys  very  little  trouble 
in  its  removal ;  but  in  those  who  suffer  from  gout,  urea  is  formed 
in  much  smaller  quantities,  and  its  place  is  taken  by  uric  acid, 
which  is  far  less  soluble,  and  gives  much  greater  labor  to  the 
kidneys  ;  it  is,  therefore,  liable  to  collect  in  the  body,  and,  com- 
bining with  the  soda  contained  in  the  blood,  forms  urate  of  soda. 
This  salt  produces  the  chalk-stones  of  gout  and  is  deposited  in 
the  joints  and  other  parts  of  the  body,  at  which  time  an  attack  of 
gout  occurs. 

It  is  of  the  first  importance,  therefore,  that  a  gouty  person's 
diet  should  consist  only  of  just  as  much  food  as  can  be  used  up 
and  got  rid  of,  without  accumulation  of  uric  acid. 

Diet  for  Gout,— The  diet  for  this  purpose  must  be  curtailed 
in  almost  every  particular.  The  individual,  in  order  to  keep 
free  from  his  enemy,  has  to  be  most  abstemious.  He  must  limit 
his  diet  in  the  nitrogenous,  sweet,  starchy  and  fatty  foods;  he 
must  never  indulge  his  appetite,  but  eat  just  enough  to  maintain 
his  strength  and  repair  the  waste  that  is  taking  place  in  the 


296 


DIETE1  ICS 


body.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  more  active  exercise  he 
takes,  the  larger  can  be  the  quantity  of  food;  if  he  lives  an 
indoor,  sedentary  life,  the  amount  of  food  will  have  to  be  very 
small. 

As  animal  foods  produce  the  chief  part  of  the  urea,  they 
should  receive  first  attention.  Mutton  is  the  most  suitable,  beef 
next,  but  pork,  veal,  dry  or  salted  meats,  and  all  rich  made 
dishes  should  be  avoided;  white  fish,  chicken,  fowl,  game,  eggs 
and  a  little  butter  are  allowed.  Foods  containing  starch  and 
sugar  should  be  taken  in  moderation. 

Bread — but  not  when  new,  toast,  rusks,  biscuits  and  vege- 
tables which  are  easily  digested  are  permissible  in  small  quanti- 
ties and  when  very  thoroughly  cooked,  as  potatoes,  greens,  peas 
and  beans;  celery  is  said  to  be  actually  useful.  Very  sweet  fruits 
are  objectionable,  but  strawberries,  grapes  and  oranges  may  be 
eaten,  pears  and  apples  if  cooked,  and  lemon-juice  is  good.  Pas- 
try is  entirely  forbidden.  Tea  and  coffee  may  be  indulged  in  in 
moderation,  and  cocoa  when  made  from  the  nibs;  milk  is  harm- 
less, if  it  can  be  digested,  and  water  may  be  drunk  ad  libitum; 
the  more  water  that  is  taken  the  better;  it  washes  out  the  body 
and  clears  away  the  waste;  it  should  not,  however,  be  drunk  with 
meals,  but  a  tumbler  of  hot  or  cold  water  night  and  morning,  and 
one-half  an  hour  before  dinner  can  be  recommended. 

Diet  for  Bright's  Disease.— Chronic  Bright's  disease,  or  in- 
flammation of  the  kidney,  is  occasionally  produced  by  errors  of 
diet,  as  by  excess  of  alcoholic  stimulants,  or  of  nitrogenous  foods. 
One  of  its  most  important  symptoms  is  the  loss  through  the  kid- 
neys of  albumen,  the  most  valuable  nutritive  constituent  of  the 
blood.  The  purpose  of  treatment  by  diet  is  to  keep  the  body 
nourished  without  throwing  any  particular  strain  upon  the 
kidneys. 

The  best  diet  that  can  be  taken  is  one  formed  exclusively  of 
milk,  and  some  medical  men  prefer  skimmed  milk,  or  buttermilk; 
almost  an  unlimited  quantity  can  be  taken,  and  it  is  found  that, 
if  the  stomach  will  bear  it,  not  only  can  patients  be  kept  alive, 
but  that  they  will  thrive  and  the  symptoms  improve;  six  or  seven 
pints  a  day  are  required,  to  get  through  which  amount  it  will  be 
necessary  to  take  about  a  tumblerful  every  hour.  Milk  both 
nourishes  the  body  and  increases  the  flow  of  urine.  If,  however, 
this  diet  is  more  than  can  be  borne,  a  less  limited  one  must  be 
attempted.  Light  food  of  all  sorts  must  be  allowed;  farinaceous 
and  peptonized  foods,  chicken,  game  and  so  on.  But  no  beef 
and  the  like  should  be  taken,  because  of  the  urea  produced. 
Neither  should  any  alcoholic  drinks  of  any  kind  be  taken,  as 
these  drinks  act  as  direct  irritants  to  the  kidneys. 

Diet  for  Diabetes. — Diabetes  entails  a  great  drain  upon  the 
body  by  the  constant  loss  of  sugar  through  the  kidneys.  We, 
therefore,  have  to  furnish  a  good  supply  of  nourishment  to  the 


DIETETICS 


297 


body  by  a  generous  diet,  while  as  far  as  possible  we  must  with- 
hold all  those  articles  from  which  sugar  can  be  produced.  Starch 
and  cane  and  grape  sugar  must  be  forbidden,  with  all  substances 
which  contain  them. 

Meat  of  all  kinds  is  allowed.  If  it  were  possible  to  feed  the 
patient  upon  an  exclusively  meat  diet,  the  problem  would  be 
solved.  But  few  could  bear  this  for  any  length  of  time.  The 
rule  is  that  all  green  vegetables  or  green  parts  of  vegetables  may 
be  eaten.  Ripe  sweet  fruits  are,  as  a  rule,  unsuitable;  but  if 
cooked  while  green  and  unripe,  they  may  be  eaten.  However, 
fruits  are  so  universally  beneficial  to  the  human  system,  it  is  bet- 
ter, unless  it  be  an  extremely  severe  case,  to  let  the  patient  eat  of 
most  of  the  ordinary  fruits. 

Cheese,  cream,  butter  and  other  fatty  articles  may  be  used. 
Green  pickles  are  useful.  It  is  possible  in  some  cases,  to  make 
the  diet  too  severe.  Some  physicians  recommend  a  more  Uberal 
diet.  Tea  and  coffee  are  allowed  with  cream  or  milk,  and 
saccharine  instead  of  sugar.  One  of  the  difficulties  of  saccharine, 
with  some  patients,  is  that  they  use  too  much.  It  takes  but  an 
infinitely  small  amount  to  sweeten  a  cup  of  coffee. 

A  fresh  egg  beaten  up  in  tea  or  coffee  makes  a  good  substitute 
for  milk.  Thirst  is  relieved  by  cold  tea  with  slices  of  lemon,  by 
rinsing  the  mouth  with  iced  water,  sucking  ice,  or  sipping  phos- 
phoric acid,  twenty  to  thirty  drops  to  the  ounce  of  water.  Cream 
and  soda-water  makes  a  pleasant  drink.  On  the  forbidden  list 
are  all  sweet  wines,  most  brandies,  rum,  gin,  champagne,  sweet 
beer,  cider,  porter  and  stout.  It  is  doubtful  if  alcohol  in  any 
form  should  be  allowed. 

Olnten  Bread. — The  great  difficulty  is  to  find  something  to 
take  the  place  of  bread.  The  best  substitute  which  can  be  ob- 
tained is  gluten  bread,  which  is  made  from  flour  out  of  which 
nearly  all  the  starch  has  been  washed.  It  is  prepared  in  several 
forms — rolls,  slices,  biscuits,  soft  loaves,  etc. ;  but  the  best  are 
tough,  and  the  patients  soon  tire  of  it.  Some  forms,  too,  keep 
good  for  only  a  few  days.  Soya  loaves  is  another  special  prepa- 
ration. Bran  bread  is  also  sold;  it  is  useful  in  constipation,  but 
may  have  the  effect  of  producing  looseness  of  the  bowels.  There 
are  also  a  variety  of  cakes  and  biscuits  made  on  purpose  for 
diabetics,  such  as  almond  cakes  and  biscuits,  cocoanut  biscuits, 
diabetic  rusks,  etc.  Much  ingenuity  has  been  expended  in  the 
preparation  of  these  foods  and  many  delicacies  and  novelties  are 
constantly  being  introduced  in  the  form  of  flavoring  essences, 
savories,  soups  and  potted  meats  of  all  kinds,  so  that  by  the  ex- 
ercise of  a  little  forethought  and  with  the  help  of  a  good  cook,  it 
is  possible  to  obtain  a  considerable  amount  of  variety,  and  a 
patient  in  comfortable  circumstances  need  not  fare  at  all  badly. 

We  may  complete  this  description  by  adding  a  list  of  the 
things  which  are  allowed  and  forbidden  in  diabetes. 


298 


DIETETICS 


Foods  Allowed  and  Forbidden  Diabetes  Patients.-^ 

Animal  Foods. 


Butcher's  Meat  of  all  kinds. 
Ham,  Bacon  and  Tongue. 
Poultry  and  Game. 
Fish  of  all  kinds. 
Meat  Extracts  and  Soups  (if 
not  thickened  with  Starch). 
Jellies  without  Sugar. 
Eggs  prepared  in  any  way. 
Cheese,  Butter,  Cream. 


FORBIDDEN. 


Liver. 
Oysters. 


Vegetable  Foods. 


Diabetic  substitutes  for  Bread. 

"  Biscuits. 
Saccharine   in    Tabloids  or 
Elixir. 

Cabbage,  Endive,  Spinach. 
Broccoli,,  Brussels  Sprouts. 
Lettuce,  Water-Cress,  Cucum- 
bers. 

Mustard  and   Cress,  Spring 

Onions. 
Nuts  (except  Chestnuts). 


FORBIDDSrJ, 

Sugar,  Treacle. 

Bread. 

Oatmeal. 

Biscuits. 

Sago,  Tapioca. 

Rice  and  Arrowroot. 

Macaroni,  Vermicelli. 

Pastry. 

Farinaceous  Puddings. 
Potatoes,  Carrots. 
Parsnips,  Beans,  Peas. 
Sweet  and  Preserved  Fruits. 


Drinks. 


ALLOWED. 

Tea,  Coffee,  Cocoa  from  nibs. 
Water. 

Soda,  Vichy,  Apollinaris 

Waters. 
Fresh  Lemon- juice. 


FORBIDDEN. 


Sweet  and  Sparkling  Wines. 
Malt  Liquors. 

Cider,  Lemonade,  G  i  n  g  e  r » 

Beer. 
Liqueurs. 

Cocoas  and  Chocolates. 
Sweet  Spirits. 

Delirium  Tremens. — Delirium  tremens  may  prove  fatal,  but 
a  majority  of  cases  end  in  recovery;  each  successive  attack,  how- 
ever, becomes  more  dangerous  and  more  hable  to  prove  fatal. 

Treatment. — In  the  treatment,  the  two  points  which  call  for 
special  attention  are — first,  to  obtain  sleep,  and  secondly,  to  give 
food.  The  patient  should  be  placed  in  a  darkened,  quiet  room, 
with  some  suitable  person  in  charge,  and  everything  should  be 
done  which  will  encourage  sleep. 

Some  narcotic  drug  must  be  administered.  A  teaspoonful  of 
the  preparation  called  Bromidia  may  be  given  every  two  hours 
until  sleep  is  obtained,  or  ten  grains  of  hydrate  of  chloral  may 


DIETETICS  299 

be  given  every  half  hour  or  hour  until  the  same  result  is  gained. 
Opium  and  morphia  may  be  employed — twenty  drops  of  laud- 
antHDf  or  half  a  grain  of  morphia  every  two  hours — the  patient, 
of  course,  never  being  roused  from  sleep  to  take  his  medicine. 
From  the  large  and  frequently  repeated  doses  here  recommended, 
it  is  evident  that  there  is  much  difficulty  in  getting  anyone  suffer- 
ing from  this  disease  under  their  influence.  Nourishment  should 
be  given,  if  possible,  before  sleep  is  obtained;  or  it  must  be  ready 
and  administered  directly  he  awakes,  when  he  will  be  weak  and 
exhausted.  It  should  be  given  in  small  quantities,  at  frequent 
intervals,  and  in  a  fluid  and  highly  nutritious  form.  Milk,  arrow- 
root, beef-tea,  broth  and  eggs  are  suitable. 

Occasionally  it  is  necessary  to  allow  small  quantities  of  the 
drink  that  the  patient  has  been  accustomed  to;  but  this  should 
never  be  done  unless  the  prostration  is  extreme.  So  important 
is  the  administration  of  food,  that  some  doctors  would  even 
allow  a  beef-steak  and  glass  of  porter,  if  only  they  could  be 
taken. 

Sometimes  it  becop?es  necessary  to  restrain  the  patient  by 
force — tv  fix  him  down  in  bed  with  a  sheet  across  his  chest,  or  tie 
his  hands  and  feet  to  the  bedstead,  or  to  hold  him  in  bed  by  the 
strength  of  two  or  three  male  attendants.  This,  however,  should 
always  be  avoided  if  possible,  and  is  not  often  required,  a  firm 
and  competent  attendant  being  usually  able  to  exercise  sufficient 
control. 

Obesity, — Obesity  is  the  excessive  accumulation  of  fat  under 
the  skin  ?  ad  around  the  various  internal  organs  of  the  body  to 
such  an  e  rtent  as  to  produce  symptoms  of  disease  and  to  exercise 
prejudici£  I  influence  on  the  health,  usefulness  and  comfort  of 
the  sufferer.  Corpulence  may  be  used  in  the  same  sense,  or 
restricted  to  the  condition  of  great  stoutness  which  is  short  of 
becoming  a  disease. 

Causes  of  Obesity, — There  are  many  causes  of  obesity. 
Hereditary  tendency  is  common.  Women  are  liable  to  obesity 
to  a  far  greater  extent  than  men,  and  age  is  a  predisposing  cause, 
also.  Children  are  usually  fatter  than  adults,  and  during  the  later 
years  of  adult  life,  corpulence  is  common;  while  during  the  active 
years  of  early  adult  life,  and  in  oM  age,  the  fat  disappears. 

Food  is  undoubtedly  the  Uio^t  important.  If  the  diet  con- 
tains an  excessive  amount  of  fatty  and  oily  substances,  if  very 
large  quantities  of  sugar  and  starchy  foods  are  taken,  or  if  any 
form  of  food  is  indulged  in  to  a  greater  extent  than  is  required 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  body,  the  superfluous  material  will 
very  likely  be  stored  away  in  the  form  of  fat.  We  must  from 
this  point  of  view  look  upon  an  individual  as  overeating,  when 
he  takes  more  food  than  is  required  to  keep  the  body  in  health 
and  at  a  uniform  weight.  Some  people  can  live  on  very  little 
and  lay  by  fat  on  a  most  moderate  diet;  others  eat  enormous 
quantities,  ar:d  never  have  any  to  spare  to  produce  fat. 

Drink  is  also  of  much  importance;  for,  as  a  rule,  fat  people 


300  DIETETICS 

drink  very  large  quantities  of  fluid.  Beer  is  very  fattening, 
especially  if  taken  liberally,  and  many  other  forms  of  alcoholic 
drink  act  in  the  same  way. 

Mode  of  Life. — An  easy-going,  quiet,  sedentry  life  aids  in  the 
laying-on  of  fat.  Exercise,  by  using  up  the  nutritive  material, 
acts  in  the  opposite  way;  and,  unfortunately,  the  corpulent  are 
by  force  of  circumstances  somewhat  incapable  of  taking  much 
active  exercise.  Ease  of  mind,  repose  of  body,  excessive  sleep 
encourage,  whilst  anxiety,  worry,  hard  work  and  wear  and  tear 
prevent  the  occurrence  of  this  condition. 

What  are  the  symptoms  and^  objections  to  this  form  of  dis- 
ease? The  sufferers  are  slow,  inactive  in  body  and  mind;  the 
slightest  exertion,  as'going  up-stairs,  causes  palpitation  and  short- 
ness of  breath.  They  are  liable  to  catch  cold,  to  diarrhea  and 
indigestion,  and  if  they  are  attacked  by  acute  disease  they  bear 
it  very  badly,  as  they  have  little  reserve  strength.  Weak  heart, 
from  the  formation  of  large  quantities  of  fat  in  its  substance,  is 
a  common  trouble,  and  gout  is  easily  acquired.  Added  to  these 
symptoms  of  disease  is  the  constant  annoyance  due  to  their 
unwieldiness:  they  can  not  stoop  even  to  do  up  their  boots,  they 
can  not  hurry  to  catch  a  train,  and  they  are  subjects  of  raillerj 
and  often  of  great  inconvenience  to  their  fellow-travelers. 

The  Treatment  must  be  carried  out  with  care,  so  that  while 
the  fat  is  removed  the  health  and  strength  may  not  suffer;  those 
with  diseased  hearts  or  kidneys  are  dangerous  subjects  to  meddle 
with.  Alteration  of  diet  is  the  one  thing  needful.  Many  drugs 
have  been  vaunted  as  cures  !of  obesity,  but  they  have  all  been 
found  useless  upon  trial.  In  all  cases  it  is  necessary  to  reduce 
the  amount  of  food  taken;  the  patient  must  be  in  earnest,  and 
must  be  prepared  to  suffer  a  good  deal  of  inconvenience,  and 
even  hunger  in  the  process  of  thinning.  The  meat,  or  nitroge- 
nous foods  should  be  increased,  but  all  articles  of  diet  which 
contain  fats,  sugar  or  starch  should  be  much  diminished  in  quan- 
tity, or  quite  given  up. 

For  example,  at  breakfast  he  would  allow  five  or  six  ounces  of 
meat  or  fish,  or  a  couple  of  eggs,  a  little  biscuit  or  dry  toast  (six 
or  seven  ounces  of  solids  in  all)  and  a  breakf astcupful  of  tea  or 
coffee  without  either  milk  or  sugar  (nine  ounces  of  liquid). 

At  dinner  (mid-day),  fish  or  meat  (not  salmon,  herrings,  eels, 
pork  or  veal),  poultry  or  game  (five  or  six  ounces),  vegetables 
(except  potatoes,  parsnips,  beets,  turnips  or  carrots),  a  slice  of 
dry  toast,  cooked  fruit  without  sugar,  the  meal  consisting  of  ten 
to  twelve  ounces  of  solids  and  less  than  half  a  pint  of  liquids. 

At  supper,  cooked  fruit  (two  or  three  ounces),  a  rusk  or  two, 
and  a  cup  of  tea  without  milk  or  sugar. 

Diet  for  Fevers.— Diet  for  fevers  should  be  plentiful,  but  given 
in  very  easily  digested  form.  Beef  tea,  mutton  broth,  chicken 
or  veal  broth,  arrowroot,  gruel,  eggs,  milk  and  jelUes  are  the 
most  common  articles  for  the  diet  of  fever  patients,  and  recipes 
for  the  preparation  of  most  of  these  will  be  found  at  tbft  end  of 


DIETETICS  301 

thi?  chapter.  Vermicelli  may  be  added  to  the  beef -tea ;  rice  or 
bits  of  toast  to  the  mutton  broth;  eggs  in  custard  or  beaten 
up  with  milk;  and  blanc-mange  made  of  isinglass,  or  ground 
rice.  Beef -tea  is  a  valuable  food,  and  very  widely  used,  but  it 
must  be  properly  prepared  to  be  nutritious ;  it  lessens  the  waste 
of  tissue,  supplies  salts  and  other  substances,  and  is  a  good  stim- 
ulant. Beef-tea  may  be  given  partially  digested,  or  peptonized, 
or  Armour's  nutrient  wine  of  beef  peptone  can  be  procured,  the 
meat  in  which  is  predigested. 

Starchy  foods  are  always  of  value  in  fever,  and  can  usually 
be  digested ;  oatmeal  gruel  and  arrowroot  form  staple  articles  of 
invalid  fare,  and  should  always  be  made  with  milk,  if  it  can  be 
digested.  Malted  milk  is  light  and  easily  borne  by  the  stomach. 
Milk  must  always  be  one  of  the  chief  forms  of  nourishment  in 
illness,  but  it  should  be  given  with  great  care;  it  is  liable  to  dis- 
agree by  the  formation  of  lumps  cf  curd,  which  are  hard  and 
irritating  to  the  digestive  organs.  This  objection  may  be  met  by 
adding  barley  water,  or  soda-water  in  equal  quantity,  or  lime 
water — two  tablespoonf  uls  to  a  tumbler — or  the  milk  may  be  pep- 
tonized. 

Great  thirst  is  one  of  the  most  trying  symptoms  of  fever. 
The  drinks  must  not  be  given  in  large  draughts,  or  indigestion  or 
diarrhea  will  be  produced,  but  in  small  quantities,  often  and 
cold.  The  addition  of  ice  makes  them  more  refreshing.  Iced 
water,  small  pieces  of  ice  to  suck,  lemonade,  soda-water,  barley- 
water  and  lemon,  toast  and  water,  cold  weak  tea,  linseed  tea,  and 
milk  and  soda-water  are  all  useful  for  this  purpose. 

Diet  in  Typhoid  Feyer.— There  is  probably  no  disease  in 
which  attention  to  diet  is  of  greater  importance,  or  in  which  more 
lives  are  lost  by  ignorance  or  carelessness  in  the  feeding.  The 
disease  consists  in  an  ulcerated  or  raw  condition  of  the  intestines, 
which  sometimes  spreads  to  such  a  depth  as  to  make  a  hole 
through  the  bowel  and  allow  its  contents  to  escape  into  the  cavity 
of  the  peritoneum,  which  is  sure  to  result  in  very  severe  illness 
and  most  probably  in  death.  If  any  articles  of  solid  food  are 
given  they  will  irritate  the  sore  spots,  increasing  the  symptoms 
and  the  liability  to  perforate  the  bowels.  There  have  been 
many  cases  in  which  an  attack  of  typhoid  fever  progressing  most 
favorably  has  suddenly  terminated  fatally  through  the  mistaken 
kindness  or  wilful  conduct  of  friends  or  nurses  in  giving  solid 
food  contrary  to  the  direct  orders  of  the  physician  in  attendance. 
Plumcake,  oranges,  grapes,  bread  and  jam,  and  a  long  list  of 
similar  articles  have  been  given,  and  produced  this  dire  result. 
The  diet  must  be  given  in  a  fluid  and  easily  digested  form,  so  as 
to  allow  the  bowel  as  complete  rest  as  possible ;  milk  should  form 
the  chief  or  only  food,  and  many  a  case  of  typhoid  can  be  fed  from 
beginning  to  end  with  milk  only.  It  must  be  given  in  small  quan- 
tities at  frequent  intervals,  and  as  much  as  three  or  four  pints 
in  the  twenty-four  hours.  It,  however,  the  curd  is  found  to  be 
undigested  and  to  pass  away  in  the  motions — a  reason  for  care- 
fully watching  the  appearance  of  the  stools — the  milk  must  be 


302  DIETETICS 

given  mixed  with  soda-water,  or  Vichy  water,  or  peptonized  milk. 
Small  quantities  of  beef -tea  or  beef  essence,  chicken  and  mutton 
broth  may  be  given,  but  if  they  are  found  to  increase  the  diarrhea, 
they  must  be  at  once  stopped.  Eggs  may  be  used,  but  never 
cooked ;  they  should  be  given  raw,  beaten  up  with  boiling  water 
or  broth. 

The  great  thirst  which  is  usually  present  in  typhoid  fever  will 
require  the  various  simple  drinks  mentioned  for  fevers  in  general. 

The  patient  is  very  anxious  during  convalescence  to  be  allowed 
to  eat  solid  food,  but  the  safest  rule  is  to  allow  not  a  mouthful  of 
solid  food  to  pass  his  lips  until  his  temperature  has  remained 
normal  for  a  week.  Even  then  food  should  be  given  with  extreme 
care.  Bread-crumbs  soaked  in  beef-tea,  custards  and  jellies, 
eggs  lightly  cooked,  boiled  fish,  chicken,  and  finally  meat,  would 
be  the  right  order. 


SECTION  THREE— PEPTONIZED  FOODS 

Peptonized  and  Halted  Foods.— For  those  suffermg  from 
very  severe  indigestion  or  extreme  debility  it  is  often  of  great 
advantage  to  give  the  stomach  rest,  and  the  patient  easily  ab- 
sorbed nourishment,  by  partially  digesting  the  food  outside  the 
body,  and  the  following  are  some  of  the  most  useful  foods  for 
that  purpose: 

Peptonized  Milk.— Dilute  a  pint  of  milk  with  a  quarter  of  a 
pint  of  water,  boil  half  of  it,  and  when  boiling  add  the  other  half, 
which  will  bring  it  to  the  required  temperature  (140°  F.);  add 
two  teaspoonfuls  of  liquor  pancreaticus  and  ten  grains  of  bicar- 
bonate of  soda,  pour  into  a  covered  jug,  and  stand  in  a  warm 
place  near  the  fire  or  under  a  "cosey."  At  the  end  of  an  hour 
and  a  half,  boil  for  a  minute,  or  two.  The  food  is  then  ready. 
The  last  boiling  is  to  prevent  the  digestive  processes  going  too 
far  and  spoiling  the  taste;  it  is  possible  to  know  when  it  has  gone 
far  enough  by  tasting  the  food — a  slight  bitterness  should  just 
be  perceived;  the  preparation  is  more  pleasant  if  the  milk  is 
skimmed  beforehand  and  the  cream  added  to  it  when  ready. 

To  Make  Peptonized  Gruel.— Sago,  barley,  pea,  or  lentil, 
may  be  peptonized  in  the  following  way:  Boil  the  gruel  well, 
and  make  it  thick  and  strong;  pour  it  into  a  covered  jug  and 
let  stand  until  lukewarm;  add  liquor  pancreaticus,  one  dessert- 
spoonful to  each  pint  of  gruel;  stand  in  warm  place  for  two 
hours,  then  boil  and  strain.  By  this  process  both  the  starch 
and  nitrogenous  ingredients  are  partially  digested;  the  gruel  be- 
comes thinner,  but  does  not  get  bitter,  unless  it  has  been  made 
with  milk. 

Peptonized  Milk-grnel.— Make  a  thick  gruel,  and  add  to  it 
while  boiling  an  equal  quantity  of  cold  milk.  Add,  for  each 
pint,  two  or  three  teaspoonfuls  of  liquor  pancreaticus  and  ten 
grains  of  bicarbonate  of  soda.    Keep  warm  for  one  hour  and  a 


304  DIETETICS 

half,  then  boil  and  strain.  If  bitter,  too  much  liquor  pancre- 
aticus  has  been  added. 

Peptonized  Sonps,  Jellies  and  Blanc-man^es. — Soups  may 
be  peptonized  in  two  ways:  Add  an  equal  quantity  of  "stock" 
to  peptonized  gruel  or  peptonized  milk-gruel;  or  use  peptonized 
gruel,  thin  and  watery,  instead  of  water,  to  make  soups  from 
shins  of  beef,  and  the  like. 

To  make  jellies,  add  gelatine  or  isinglass  to  hot  peptonized 
gruel,  and  flavor  to  taste. 

Blanc-mange  may  be  made  in  a  similar  way  with  peptonized 
milk,  ana  cream  added.  The  gruel  or  milk  must  be  completely 
peptonized  and  boiled  before  being  used,  or  the  jellies  will  not 
set. 

Peptonized  Beef-tea. — Mix  one  pound  of  finely  minced  lean 
beef  with  a  pint  of  water,  add  ten  grains  of  bicarbonate  of  soda. 
Simmer  for  one  and  a  half  hours  in  a  covered  saucepan.  Pour 
off  the  beef -tea  thus  made  into  a  covered  jug.  Beat  up  the 
meat  left  into  a  pulp  with  a  spoon  and  put  it  in  the  jug  also; 
when  it  is  cool  enough  to  drink,  add  one  tablespoonful  of  liquor 
pancreaticus,  and  stir  well.  Put  in  warm  place  for  two  hours, 
stirring  occasionally.  Boil  for  two  or  three  minutes  and  strain; 
add  salt.   The  beef-tea  is  now  ready. 

Beef-tea  (1). — Half  pound  of  gravy  beef,  half  pint  of  cold 
water,  quarter  teaspoonful  of  salt.  Choose  good  gravy  beef, 
such  as  steak  or  topside.  Remove  the  fat  and  skin,  cut  into 
thin  strips,  and  shred  across  with  a  sharp  knife;  or  it  may  be 
passed  through  a  mincing  machine.  Put  the  shredded  meat, 
cold  water  and  salt  into  a  saucepan,  and,  if  possible,  let  it  stand 
for  fifteen  minutes  to  soak.  Commence  to  heat  slowly;  stir 
gently  all  the  time.  The  juice  will  come  out  of  the  meat,  leav- 
ing it  white.  Cook  gently  until  the  liquid  turns  a  rich  red- 
brown.  Strain  through  a  fine  wire  strainer;  remove  any  speck 
of  grease  by  drawing  a  piece  of  paper  across  the  top.  It  is  then 
ready.   N.  B. — Beef-tea  must  never  boil,  or  it  will  be  spoiled. 

Beef-tea  (2). — Made  in  a  jar.  Half  pound  of  gravy  beef,  half 
pint  of  cold  water,  quarter  teaspoonful  of  salt.  Prepare  the 
ingredients  as  in  the  foregoing  recipe,  then  put  the  shredded 
meat,  water  and  salt  into  an  earthenware  jar.  Cover,  and  tie 
down  with  paper.  Place  the  jar  in  a  saucepan  of  boiling  water, 
and  keep  it  simmering  for  three  hours;  the  contents  should  be 
stirred  from  time  to  time.  Strain  carefully,  and  remove  all  trace 
of  grease.    It  is  then  ready  to  serve. 

Raw  Beef-tea. — One  ounce  of  raw  beef,  one  tablespoonful 
of  cold  water,  pinch  of  salt.  Shred  one  ounce  of  lean  raw  beef 
finely  with  a  sharp  knife.  Place  this  in  a  basin  with  the  cold 
water  and  salt.  Cover,  and  let  it  soak  for  two  hours.  Carefully 
strain  and  press  all  the  juice  from  the  meat.  Serve  in  a  colored 
glass.  The  object  is  to  obtain  as  much  nourishment  as  possible 
in  a  small  quantity  of  liquid;  and  also  the  albumen  in  this  beef' 


DIETETICS 


305 


tea,  not  being  cooked,  digests  more  quickly.  Make  this  beef -tea 
in  small  quantities,  as  it  does  not  keep  well.  One  or  two  tea- 
spoonfuls  to  be  given  at  a  time. 

Chicken  Broth. — Half  of  a  chicken,  one  quart  of  water, 
pepper  and  salt.  Cut  the  chicken  in  small  pieces;  put  it  into  a 
saucepan  with  cold  water.  Simmer  gently  for  two  or  three  hours; 
season  and  strain.  If  liked,  an  ounce  of  barley  or  rice  may  be 
cooked  with  it.  A  chopped  onion  would  also  make  it  more 
savory.    Giblets  may  be  used  instead  of  a  whole  chicken. 

Matton  Broth. — One  pound  scrag  end  of  mutton,  one  quart 
of  water,  one  dessertspoonful  of  peari  barley,  one  teaspoonf ul  of 
chopped  parsley,  salt.  Cut  the  mutton  into  small  joints.  Put  it 
into  a  saucepan  with  the  water.  Add  the  salt,  and  bring  to  a 
boil.  Skim  well.  Add  the  barley.  Simmer  gently  for  three 
hours,  keeping  it  well  skimmed;  then  shake  in  the  parsley.  If 
vegetable  flavoring  is  allowed,  this  broth  is  immensely  improved 
by  the  addition  of  an  onion,  carrot  and  turnip,  cut  into  dice  and 
cooked  in  the  broth. 

Chicken  Cream. — Quarter  pound  raw  chicken  or  veal,  three- 
quarters  of  an  ounce  of  butter,  one  egg,  one  white  of  egg  whipped, 
half  gill  of  cream.  Pound  the  chicken  in  a  mortar,  add  the  whole 
egg  and  seasoning.  Rub  through  a  sieve,  stir  in  the  whipped 
white  of  egg  and  the  cream  whipped.  Place  in  small  buttered 
moulds,  steam  gently  for  about  fifteen  minutes.  Serve  with  a 
nice  white  sauce.  Pheasant  or  game  may  be  cooked  in  this  way 
if  wished. 

Arrowroot. — This  may  be  made  with  either  milk  or  water. 
The  latter,  however,  would  contain  very  little  nourishment.  A 
small  dessertspoonful  of  arrowroot  will  thicken  about  half  a  pint 
of  milk.  The  arrowroot  should  be  placed  first  in  a  teacup  or 
small  basin,  and  should  be  thoroughly  mixed  with  a  small  quan- 
tity of  cold  water  until  quite  smooth.  Then  add  by  degrees  the 
boiling  milk,  and  continually  stir  the  mixture.  It  maybe  flavored 
with  sugar  and  a  little  nutmeg  or  other  kind  of  spice,  or  some 
lemon-peel  may  be  added. 

Lemon  Jelly. — Half  pint  of  lemon- juice,  one  and  a  half  pints 
of  water,  six  ounces  of  loaf  sugar,  one  inch  of  cinnamon,  four 
cloves,  two  and  a  half  ounces  sheet  gelatine,  the  rind  of  four 
lemons  thinly  cut,  two  whites  of  eggs  and  the  shells.  Put  all 
these  ingredients  into  a  saucepan  together;  whisk  until  it  boils. 
Let  it  stand  for  five  minutes.  Strain  through  a  clean  cloth 
scalded;  set  in  a  mould  when  clear.    When  it  is  firm,  turn  out. 

It  must  always  be  remembered  that  gelatine  and  isinglass  are 
of  little  or  no  value  as  nutrients  and  are  simply  used  to  stiffen 
jellies. 

Sruel.— One  tablespoonful  of  groats  or  oatmeal,  two  table- 
spoonfuls  of  cold  water,  one  pint  of  boiling  water.  Mix  the  groats 
smoothly  with  the  cold  water  in  a  basin.  Pour  over  them  the 
boiling  water,  stirring  it  all  the  time.     Put  it  into  a  very  clean 


306 


DIETETICS 


saucepan,  boil  the  gruel  for  ten  minutes,  keeping  it  well  stirred. 
Sweeten  to  taste,  and  serve.  It  may  be  flavored  with  a  small 
piece  of  lemon-peel,  by  boiling  it  in  the  gruel,  or  a  little  grated 
nutmeg  may  be  put  in.  If  fine  oatmeal  is  used,  it  requires  rather 
longer  boiling. 

INVALID  DRINKS 
Lemonade. — Peel  one  lemon,  or  more,  pour  a  small  quantity 
of  boiling  water  over  the  peel  and  cover  it  close.  Squeeze  the 
lemon  and  remove  the  pips.  Pour  some  boiling  water  upon  sugar 
in  a  separate  vessel.  When  the  sugar  is  quite  dissolved,  put  the 
juice  into  it,  add  cold  water  to  taste;  then  put  in  enough  of  the 
peel  to  flavor  it.  The  sugar  should  be  dissolved  before  adding 
the  juice. 

Toast  and  Water.— Toast  a  piece  of  crust  of  bread  till  it  is 
quite  brown,  or  almost  black,  place  it  in  a  jug,  and  pour  a  little* 
cold  water  upon  it.  After  standing  for  a  short  time  it  is  fit  tt- 
drink. 

Linseed  Tea.~Put  one  ounce  of  linseed  and  a  pint  of  boiling 
water  into  a  jar  with  a  cover;  stand  this  for  an  hour  before  the 
fire,  and  then  strain.  It  may  be  flavored  with  sugar  or  lemon- 
peel. 

Barley  Water. — Wash  an  ounce  of  pearl  barley  in  cold  water 
three  or  four  times,  or  boil  it  for  a  few  minutes.  Then  place  the 
washed  barley  in  a  pint  and  a  half  of  water,  with  a  bit  of  lemon- 
peel  and  a  little  sugar.  Allow  it  to  simmer,  stirring  it  constantly, 
until  it  is  of  a  nice  thickness;  then  strain  it  and  add  lemon-juice. 
If  a  slight  flavor  of  lemon  is  preferred  with  a  very  little  acid, 
put  a  slice  of  lemon  with  the  barley  in  the  water;  sweeten  to 
taste.  Care  must  be  taken  not  to  make  the  drink  too  sweet,  as 
it  will  then  clog  the  palate  and  produce  flatulence. 

Imperial  Drink. — Dissolve  a  drachm  or  a  drachm  and  a  half 
of  cream  of  tartar  in  a  pint  of  boiling  water,  and  flavor  with 
lemon-peel  and  sugar.  When  cold,  it  may  be  taken  freely  as  a 
cooling  drink.  It  acts  slightly  on  the  kidneys,  increasing  the 
flow  of  water  through  them. 

Peptonized  Milk.— A  pint  of  milk,  a  quarter  of  a  pint  of  cold 
water  and  a  zymine  peptonizing  powder  should  be  well  stirred 
together,  and  let  stand  for  about  twenty  minutes  in  a  moderately 
warm  place.  It  should  then  be  boiled,  to  prevent  the  digestive 
changes;  if  these  are  allowed  to  go  on  too  long  a  time,  the  drink 
will  become  bitter  and  disagreeable. 

Nutritious  Coffee. — Half  ounce  of  ground  coffee,  one  pint  of 
milk.  Let  the  coffee  be  freshly  ground;  put  it  into  a  saucepan 
with  the  milk,  which  should  be  made  nearly  boiling  before  the 
coffee  is  put  in,  and  boil  both  together  for  three  minutes; 
clear  by  pouring  some  of  it  into  a  cup,  and  then  back  again,  and 
leave  it  on  the  hob  for  a  few  minutes  to  settle  thoroughly.  This 
coff'ee  may  be  made  still  more  nutritious  by  the  addition  of  ao 
egg  well  beaten  and  put  into  the  coffee-cup. 


CHAPTER  XX 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN 


;   SECTION  ONE— FOODS  AND  FEEDING 

Food  for  Infant. — Without  question  the  best  food  for  an 
Infant  is  that  provided  by  nature — namely,  its  mother's  milk.  A 
child  fed  thus,  so  long  as  the  mother  is  healthy,  is  more  likely  to 
thrive  and  grow  healthy  and  strong,  and  is  far  less  liable  to 
caus6  worry  and  anxiety,  and  to  suffer  from  the  numberless 
little  ailments  of  infants,  than  one  fed  in  any  other  way. 

A  Happy  Mother. — A  lady  who  decides  to  suckle  her  infant 
must  forego  some  of  the  pleasures  and  all  of  the  dissipations  of 
fashionable  life.  A  suckling  infant,  however,  can  impart  more 
real  joy  to  a  nursing  mother  than  all  the  pleasures  of  so-called 
fashionable  society  are  capable  of  bestowing. 

About  the  third  or  fourth  day  after  delivery,  the  breasts 
usually  become  much  distended  with  milk.  In  first  confinements 
especially,  there  is,  until  the  third  day,  but  little  milk.  Much 
care  and  attention  are  now  needed.  At  this  period  the  milk  fever, 
so-called,  generally  occurs,  and  from  the  time  of  delivery  until 
the  milk  fever  has  passed  away,  none  but  the  plainest  and 
simplest  food  should  be  taken. 

Care  of  Nipples.— Nipples,  like  all  other  parts  of  the  body, 
when  newly  used  after  long  rest,  become  sore.  A  month  or  two 
before  the  expected  confinement,  the  mother  should  harden  the 
nipples  by  means  of  thumb  and  fingers. 

After  child-birth,  they  may  be  thoroughly  bathed  with  a 
sponge  or  soft  linen  rag,  after  which  a  dusting  powder  of  starch 
or  arrowroot  may  be  applied. 

It  is  advised  in  some  cases  where  the  breasts  become  hard, 
painful  and  knotty,  to  bathe  them  with  warm  sweet  oil,  or  pure 
sweet  oil  and  cologne  water  equal  parts,  well  mixed  when  used. 
As  a  rule,  however,  the  very  best  physician  that  the  breasts  can 
possibly  employ  is  the  baby,  and  in  very  many  cases  they  need 
no  other  treatment  than  what  they  receive  from  this  source,  and 
unless  they  become  actually  disordered,  no  interference  should 
be  permitted. 

Passions  and  Emotions  are  injurious  to  the  milk,  and  conse- 
quently to  the  child.  It  is  even  believed  by  some  that  the  baby 
inherits  the  temper  or  disposition  of  his  mother  or  wet-nurse; 
however  this  may  be,  it  is  well  known  that  sudden  joy  and  grief 

307 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  309 

often  disorder  the  bowels  of  the  infant.  It  is  a  fortunate  thing 
that  with  mothers,  usually,  and  especially  with  first  mothers, 
this  is  the  happiest  and  most  serene  period  of  their  existence. 
This  cheerfulness  of  heart  and  serenity  of  mind  are  doubtless 
due  in  a  great  measure  to  a  good  digestion,  for  during  the  nurs- 
ing period  the  stomach  is  in  a  sound  state,  and  the  general 
heklth  is  usually  first  class. 

The  Mother's  Diet.— The  mother  should  restrict  herself,  both 
in  quantity  and  quality,  to  the  food  that  agrees  with  her.  While 
a  good  nourishing  diet  is  required,  she  should  not  force  herself  to 
eat  more  than  her  appetite  calls  for.  There  is  no  occasion  to  be 
extraordinarily  particular  in  the  selection  of  food,  yet,  at  the 
same  time,  there  are  certain  articles  of  food  gross  and  unwhole- 
some, which  are  not  desirable  at  any  time,  and  especially  not  at 
this  time.  Her  diet  should  be  varied,  embracing  a  wide  range  of 
both  the  animal  and  the  vegetable. 

There  are  some  few  articles  that  nearly  always  disagree,  and 
should  be  by  most  nursing  women,  if  not  all,  let  entirely  alone. 
Among  them  we  may  mention  highly  salted  beef,  and,  for  the 
most  part,  goose  and  duck;  the  indigestible  cove  oyster  should  be 
tabooed,  likewise  salt  herrings  and  the  oil-smothered  sardine. 
To  be  sure,  these  dishes  in  many  instances  are  eaten,  relished 
and  digested  with  no  apparent  ill  effects;  but  with  the  majority 
of  people  at  this  time  they  certainly  disagree. 

Although  pickles,  greens  and  cabbages  are  frequently  indulged 
in  without  apparent  injury,  with  many  they  also  disagree;  the 
patient  will  therefore  have  to  be  governed  by  the  effects  produced 
in  her  own  particular  case. 

Experience  must  necessarily  guide  the  mother  in  the  selection 
and  use  of  very  many  articles  of  food;  and,  as  in  numerous  other 
matters  which  concern  the  welfare  of  herself  and  child,  she  will 
have  to  depend  upon  her  stock  of  common  sense.  If,  in  case  of 
debility  and  depression,  it  is  thought  necessary  to  have  recourse 
to  stimulants,  great  care  must  be  exercised,  and  in  no  instance 
is  it  really  safe  to  indulge  in  or  continue  the  use  for  any  length 
of  time  of  any  kind  of  spirituous  or  malt  liquors. 

Feeding'  Infants. — Civilization  or  some  other  cause  seems  to 
produce  a  very  large  number  of  mothers  quite  incapable  of  feed- 
ing the  babe  by  the  natural  method.  Fashion,  ill-health,  worry 
and  hard  work  add  to  the  number. 

The  first  two  or  three  days  the  child  requires  hardly  any  food, 
very  little  milk  is  formed,  but  a  thin  watery  fluid,  which  is  called 
the  "colostrum,"  and  has  a  decidedly  aperient  action  upon  the 
bowels;  on  the  second  or  third  day,  as  the  child's  needs  become 
greater,  the  flow  of  milk  is  estabUshed. 

At  first  the  breast  should  be  given  every  two  hours,  using  each 
breast  alternately;  the  interval  between  the  meals  should  be 
gradually  increased,  first  to  two  hours  and  a  half  and  then  to 
three  hours.  A  longer  time  should,  however,  be  allowed  between 
the  times  of  feeding  during  the  night,  so  that  the  mother  shall 
19  . 


310  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

have  several  hours  consecutive  sleep.  By  careful  management 
the  interval  can  be  extended  to  from  four  to  six  hours. 

Time  of  Feeding.— Great  importance  should  be  attached  to 
the  times  of  feeding ;  regularity  of  meals  should  be  carefully  ob- 
served, and  two  or  three  hours  interval  always  allowed  to  elapse 
before  the  next  meal.  It  is  a  very  common  answer  to  receive 
from  a  mother,  when  asked  the  question  how  often  she  feeds  her 
baby,  that  she  does  so  whenever  it  cries.  Unfortunately,  how- 
ever, babies  cry  for  many  other  reasons  besides  hunger  :  They 
may  wish  to  explain  in  this  way — their  only  means  of  communi- 
cating anything— that  they  are  uncomfortable,  or  that  they  have 
a  pin  sticking  into  them,  or  that  they  have  a  stomach  ache.  Now, 
in  the  latter  case,  to  feed  the  child  may  have  the  most  unfortu- 
nate effect.  The  pain  may  be  due  to  faulty  digestion,  some  food 
remaining  in  and  irritating  the  stomach.  If  more  food  is  given 
it  may  for  a  time  give  relief  to  the  pain,  but  this  soon  returns 
worse  than  ever,  the  addition  of  the  food  in  the  stomach  having 
added  to  the  trouble  already  existing  and  made  bad  worse.  The 
proper  treatment  would  have  been  to  delay  a  meal  for  a  short 
time,  so  as  to  give  the  stomach  a  rest,  and  an  opportunity  to  get 
rid  of  the  cause  of  all  the  trouble. 

The  right  thing,  then,  is  for  a  mother  to  feed  her  own  infant, 
for  the  child's  sake  ;  it  is  well  also  for  the  mother  ;  for  those 
changes  which  are  necessary  after  the  birth  of  the  child  go  on- 
more  satisfacterily  while  the  mother  nurses  her  baby. 

Predigested  Food — When,  in  spite  of  careful  feeding,  there 
is  indigestion  and  fever,  the  temporary  expedient  of  predigesting 
the  milk  must  be  tried.  This  is  by  a  process  of  peptonizing  the 
food  by  the  use  of  pancreatin.  That  is,  the  food  is  made  easier 
of  digestion  by  the  disordered  stomach  by  being  partially  digest- 
ed in  advance  of  feeding  it  to  the  child.  Extractum  pancreatis 
is  accompanied  by  full  directions.  But  a  still  simpler  method 
of  temporarily  changing  the  food,  and  giving  less  trouble,  is  to 
use  the  peptogenic  milk  powder,  under  the  directions  furnished 
with  it.  This  powder  contains,  besides  its  food  ingredients, 
pancreatin,  bicarbonate  of  soda  and  milk  sugar.  It  is  supplied 
by  all  druggists. 

Substitutes  for  Mother's  Milk. — What  foods  can  be  employed 
as  substitutes  for  the  mother's  milk?  Cow's  milk  is  most  similar 
in  its  constitution  and  most  easily  obtained,  though  not  quite  the 
same  composition  as  the  mother's  milk.  The  best  plan  to  make 
cow's  milk  a  suitable  food  for  infants,  and  one  which  is  scientif- 
ically correct,  is  to  peptonize  or  partially  predigest  the  milk. 

We  can  not  approve  of  the  idea  of  peptonizing  (predigesting/ 
food  constantly.  Nature  should  be  trained  to  perform  its  own 
processes  by  exercise,  not  relieved  of  all  functions  and  en- 
feebled by  purely  artificial  aid. 

Sterilized  Milk  is  valuable  to  those  who  are  at  a  distance 
from  the  supply;  it  is  carefully  purified  and  freed  from  all  germs 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  311 

by  the  application  of  heat,  and  is  supplied  in  hermetically  sealed 
bottles. 

Patent  Foods  for  Infants.— There  are  a  number  of  patent 
infant  foods  in  the  market.  Any  of  these  may  be  used  under 
certain  circumstances.  If  an  infant  does  not  do  well  in  spite  of 
every  effort  to  feed  it,  resort  should  be  had  to  a  healthy  wet- 
nurse,  stranger  or  friend,  to  save  the  life  of  the  child.  la  that 
case  it  may  recover  and  soon  take  prepared  milk. 

A  distinction  should  be  drawn  between  infants'  food  and 
children's  food.  Infants'  food  should  contain  no  starch\  and  chil- 
dren's food  should  contain  starch.  Mothers,  be  cautious  in  this 
matter. 

Food  of  the  Child  After  Weaning.— The  diet  of  infancy, 
after  the  period  of  nursing,  should  consist  principally  of  good 
bread  and  milk,  plainly  and  palatably  cooked  dishes  made  from 
unbolted  wheat  flour,  apples,  and  nearly  all  kinds  of  fruit  when 
in  season.  All  kinds  of  animal  food  should  be  taken  in  the  form 
of  broths  and  soups. 

Vegetables  may  also  be  prepared  in  the  form  of  soup,  and 
by  using  for  the  broth  either  beef,  mutton  or  chicken,  any  of  the 
vegetables,  such  as  potatoes,  beans,  barley,  rice,  or  tomatoes, 
may  be  used  singly,  to  thicken  it,  and  by  being  thus  prepared, 
will  be  an  agreeable  variation  in  the  dishes. 

The  young  child  should  not,  of  course,  be  allowed  pastry;  and 
sweet  cakes,  if  eaten  at  all,  should  be  used  very  sparingly.  Both 
mother  and  physician  frequently  have  much  difficulty  in  select- 
ing the  proper  and  most  wholesome  food  for  the  child,  as  the  di- 
gestive powers  of  children  differ  almost  as  much  as  in  adult  life. 


SECTION  TWO— DISEASES  OF  INFANTS 

Errors  in  Diet. — There  are  many  diseased  conditions  pro- 
duced by  errors  in  the  diet  of  infants,  either  due  to  the  quantity 
of  food  being  too  small  or  too  large;  or  from  its  being  of  unsuit- 
able quality.  The  fault  in  quality  may  be  that  the  food  is  too  poor 
in  those  articles  which  produce  the  bones,  muscles,  and  other 
structures,  in  the  fat,  caseine  or  sugar  of  milk.  Or,  it  may  be 
due  to  the  presence  of  indigestible  material — the  most  common 
article  under  this  head  being  starch. 

Vomiting'  in  infants  is  sometimes  only  the  safety-valve 
action  of  the  stomach,  which  rejects  a  portion  of  the  milk  taken 
when  it  is  over-filled.  In  these  cases  it  is  never  excessive,  and 
does  the  child  no  harm.  Indigestible  food  or  sour  milk,  by  set- 
ting up  fermentation  and  irritation  of  the  stomach,  sometimes 
produces  the  most  troublesome  and  even  dangerous  attacks  of 
vomiting. 

Diarrhea  is  another  common  result  of  bad  feeding,  and 
usually  accompanies  vomiting.    Infants  a  few  days  old  may  be 


312 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN 


affected  by  it  as  the  result  of  foolish  fads  and  fancies  of  ignorant 
nurses.  With  the  idea  that  the  child's  bowels  must  be 
' 'cleansed"  without  delay,  they  administer  a  mixture  of  butter 
and  sugar,  castor  oil,  or  some  other  nastiness,  the  result  of  which 
is  violent  purging,  followed  by  the  diarrhea  which  it  has  set  up. 
Again,  starchy  foods  present  themselves,  and  sour  milk  also,  as 
causes  of  diarrhea.  In  the  latter  case  the  acidity  of  the  stomach 
is  much  increased,  fermentation  set  up,  and  the  motions  are  gen- 
erally found  to  contain  curds  of  undigested  milk.  Such  a  case 
will  soon  improve  if  the  diet  is  corrected  and  a  small  quantity  of 
lime-water  given  after  each  meal.  The  injurious  food  may  some- 
times be  the  milk  of  the  mother,  whose  health  has  suffered,  whose 


habits  have  been  unsatisfactory,  whose  diet  has  consisted  of 
something  injurious  to  the  child,  or  whose  bowels  have  become 
constipated.  Here  the  fault  in  the  mother  must  first  receive 
treatment,  and  the  child's  indisposition  will  soon  pass  off.  What- 
ever may  be  the  cause,  it  should  receive  immediate  attention, 
for,  if  neglected  and  allowed  to  run  on  for  many  hours,  it  will 
rapidly  reduce  the  Uttle  patient  to  a  condition  of  severe  prostra- 
tion. 

Stomach  ache  would  probably  accompany  the  vomiting  and 
diarrhea  already  considered,  but  the  most  frequent  cause  of  this 
condition  is  the  presence  of  flatulence,  or  "wind  in  the  bowels," 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  313 

a  very  common  ailment  of  infants.  The  child  cries  as  if  in  pain, 
has  a  pained  expression;  his  face  may  have  a  bluish  hue  and  the 
mouth  and  eyes  twitch,  the  extremities  get  cold,  and  the  legs  are 
constantly  drawn  up  to  the  body.  Such  symptoms  would  prob- 
ably be  much  relieved  by  giving  a  teaspoonful  of  dill  water  with 
two  of  hot  water,  or  a  little  carroway,  anise  or  peppermint  water 
in  the  same  dose.  The  next  meal  should  be  put  off  for  a  short 
time  to  give  the  stomach  a  rest,  and  the  food  carefully  observed 
to  find  out  anything  faulty. 

Constipation  in  an  infant  is  almost  always  due  to  some  error 
of  diet.  In  those  brought  up  at  the  breast  it  depends  upon  a 
want  of  richness  in  the  milk,  which  should  be  corrected  by 
increasing  the  amount  of  fat  in  the  mother's  food.  Rich  milk, 
cream,  oatmeal  porridge  and  stewed  fruit  are  all  useful. 

In  bottle-fed  children,  it  may  also  be  due  to  poverty  of  the 
milk,  when  benefit  may  be  derived  from  adding  a  little  cream  to 
each  meal,  or  two  or  three  of  the  meals  may  have  a  teaspoonful 
of  Mellin's  food  mixed  with  them.  Cod-liver  oil  or  salad  oil 
sucked  off  the  finger  is  useful  for  these  cases. 

Much  starchy  food  given  to  a  young  child  is  very  likely  to 
produce  constipation,  and  if  the  treatment  already  recommended 
is  not  sufficient  to  correct  it,  some  alteration  must  be  made  in  the 
food.  If  barley  water  is  being  given  with  the  milk  it  may  be 
replaced  by  oatmeal  water. 

Teething. — The  first  teeth  may  appear  at  any  time  between 
the  third  and  seventh  month.  Some  infants  have  been  known 
to  cut  their  teeth  as  early  as  the  third  month;  and  cases  are 
known  where  infants  were  bom  with  teeth.  On  the  other  hand, 
there  are  cases  on  record  of  infants  who  have  never  had  any 
teeth  at  all. 

First  Dentation,  or  teething,  commences  between  the  third 
and  seventh  month.  When  the  teeth  have  all  appeared,  they 
are  twenty  in  number.  They  are  usually  cut  in  pairs,  occupying 
a  period  of  about  two  years  in  their  coming.  Hence  a  child  at 
the  age  of  two  and  a  half  years  should  have  twenty  teeth — tem- 
porary teeth,  for  by  the  time  he  is  seven  years  old,  they  begin  to 
loosen  and  fall  out. 

Children  Are  Liable  to  Take  Cold.— Children  during  teething 
are  particularly  liable  to  take  cold,  and  the  following  symptoms 
frequently  occur  as  a  consequence:  Vomiting  from  catarrh  of  the 
stomach,  diarrhea  from  catarrh  of  the  intestines,  and  cough  from 
catarrh  of  the  bronchial  tubes.  For  this  reason  it  is  of  great  im- 
portance to  keep  the  body  warm,  which  can  most  effectively  be 
done  by  applying  a  broad  flannel  bandage  round  the  stomach. 

The  cough  requires  some  simple  liniment  rubbed  on  the  chest, 
a  few  doses  of  ordinary  cough  mixture  or  one-drop  doses  of  tinc- 
ture of  belladonna  every  hour  until  the  cough  is  relieved,  either 
in  a  teaspoonful  of  water  or  as  a  tabloid. 

Certain  skin  diseases,  such  as  eczema,  red-gum,  etc.,  are  fre- 


314  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

quent  at  this  time,  and  are  generally  due  to  some  irritation  of 
the  stomach  and  bowels.  They  can  be  cured  by  appropriate 
treatment  applied  to  those  conditions. 

ConTnlsioiis  of  Infants.— Convulsions,  due  to  disorder  of  the 
nervous  system,  sometimes  occur  during  teething  and  cause 
great  alarm.  They  are  often  ushered  in  with  slighter  symptoms, 
such  as  squinting,  twitchings,  startings  and  restless  sleep.  When 
an  attack  of  convulsions  occurs,  the  child  should  as  quickly  as 
possible  be  put  into  a  hot  bath — temperature  over  100°— a  plan  of 
treatment  which  can  be  advised  for  all  the  affections  of  teething. 
The  bowels  should  be  opened  with  a  teaspoonful  of  castor  oil, 
and  cold  should  be  applied  to  the  head.  The  doctor  should  be 
called,  as  he  may  give  relief  by  the  inhalation  of  a  few  drops  of 
chloroform  or  by  lancing  the  gums. 

Convulsions  sometimes  occur  in  infants  from  over-feeding  and 
from  whooping  cough.  Mothers  are  prone  to  stuff  their  little  one 
with  other  food,  even  though  having  at  the  same  time  an  abun- 
dance of  milk;  one  of  the  consequences  of  this  is  convulsions. 
A  child  under  four  months,  fed  exclusively  on  mother's  milk,  is 
seldom,  if  ever,  troubled  in  this  manner.  Convulsions  attending 
whooping  cough  are  usually  a  very  serious  matter,  and  the  phy- 
sician has  need  of  all  his  skill  to  successfully  treat  them.  The 
warm  bath  in  these  cases  is  a  very  important  part  of  the  treat- 
ment. 

Lancing  the  Gums  is  thought  by  some  people  to  be  a  panacea 
for  all  the  ailments  of  teething,  but  it  is  only  useful  when  the 
teeth  are  just  through  and  the  gums  are  swollen,  hot  and  painful, 
and  should  not  be  practiced  indiscriminately. 

Bromide  of  Potash  is  the  best  drug  to  overcome  and  prevent 
convulsions  and  all  nervous  symptoms.  Two  and  a  half  to 
three  grains  should  be  given  every  four  hours  mixed  with  a 
little  syrup  and  water,  or  half  a  five-grain  tabloid  may  be  used. 
Rubbing  the  mixture  onto  the  tender  gums  helps  to  relieve  the 
child's  sufferings. 

Rest  for  Inflamed  Stomachs.— If  a  man  had  a  severe  attack 
of  cholera  morbus,  dyspepsia,  diarrhea,  constipation,  colic  or 
vomiting,  would  he  not  be  disposed  to  stop  eating  and  give  his 
maltreated  stomach  rest  for  six,  ten  or  twelve  hours?  Something 
of  the  same  kind  must  be  done  if  a  baby  is  taken  with  similar 
disorders*  The  inflamed  or  irritated  stomach  must  be  given  time 
to  rest  and  heal,  instead  of  keeping  up  the  stuffing  process  under 
the  delusion  that  the  child  will  starve.  It  is  a  false  and  silly 
notion  that  every  cry  means  hunger  and  must  be  quieted  by  addi- 
tional stuffing,  when  perhaps  the  cry  is  caused  by  the  pains  of 
surfeit. 

Whenever  it  is  decided  to  withhold  food  from  an  infant  foi 
some  hours,  as  a  relief  from  some  diseased  condition,  it  is  very 
important  not  to  forget  that  it  can  thirst  as  well  as,  or  more 
than,  grown  people,  and  give  a  little  water  frequently. 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN 


315 


SECTION  THREE— DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO 
CHILDHOOD 

How  to  Examine  the  Throat.— On  first  looking  into  the  mouth, 
nothing  but  the  tongue  and  palate  meeting  at  the  back  can  be 
seen.  If,  however,  the  tongue  be  pressed  down  at  the  back  with 
the  handle  of  a  spoon,  flat  paper-knife,  or  handle  of  a  tooth-brush, 
and  the  patient  at  the  same  time  takes  a  deep  breath,  the  throat 
becomes  exposed  to  view.  From  the  back  of  the  roof  of  the 
mouth  hangs  the  curtain  of  the  soft  palate  with  the  fleshy  mass 


WORN  OUT. 


of  the  uvula.  On  either  side  of  the  palate  is  seen  the  tonsils. 
The  use  of  the  tonsils  still  remains  a.  mystery.  They  are  bodies 
rounded  in  shape,  of  about  the  size  of  a  hazel-nut,  covered  with 
the  soft  lining  of  the  throat  and  have  a  number  of  small  glands 
which  secrete  a  yellowish  fluid.  This  secretion  forms  occasion- 
ally little  yellow  patches  and  lumps,  which  may  cause  much 
anxiety  at  first  sight  by  being  mistaken  for  the  membrane  of 
diphtheria. 

In  Scarlet  Feyer  all  the  parts  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  ton- 
sils, and  the  tonsils  themselves,  are  swollen,  red  and  sore; 


316  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

patches  of  secretion  form,  and  thick  mucus  is  smeared  over  them. 
If  sore  throat  occurs  with  sudden  illness,  high  temperature, 
quick  pulse  and  painful  swelling  at  the  angle  of  the  jaw  in  a 
child  who  has  not  previously  had  scarlet  fever,  strong  suspicions 
are  aroused,  and  are  very  soon  confirmed  by  the  appearance  of 
the  rash. 

In  Diphtheria  the  symptoms  may  be  severe  also,  and  the 
throat  has  the  appearance  of  being  covered  with  patches  of  false 
membrane.  The  menbrane  can  not  be  removed  easily,  and  if 
forcibly  detached,  causes  bleeding  and  leaves  a  sore  surface. 

The  throat  in  diphtheria  is  not  as  sore  or  painful  in  swallow- 
ing as  a  simple  inflamed  throat. 

The  Symptoms  of  the  Simple  Sore  Throat  of  children  come 
on  suddenly,  with  fever  and  pain  in  swallowing.  Tonsils  are 
swollen,  red  and  covered  with  thick  phlegm,  or  have  patches  of 
yellow  secretion. 

Treatment  of  Sore  Throat.— The  child  should  be  confined 
to  bed  or  to  his  bedroom.  Food  should  consist  of  milk,  either 
warmed  or  iced  according  to  fancy  of  the  child;  beef- tea,  gruel, 
jelly  and  soft  foods.  Fomentations  applied  frequently  to  the 
throat,  and  painting  the  tonsils  with  glycerine  and  boric  acid  re- 
duce the  inflammation.  Sucking  black-currant  lozenges  or  jelly, 
or  sipping  warm  drinks  relieve  the  pain. 

For  the  fever,  aconite  is  the  best  remedy:  One  drop,  or  a 
tabloid  of  one  minim  of  the  tincture  in  a  teaspoonful  of  water 
may  be  given  every  hour  for  three  or  four  doses,  and  then  at 
longer  intervals. 

Chronic  Tonsilitis,  or  Enlarged  Tonsils.— The  tonsils  may 
occasionally  be  seen  of  such  a  size  as  to  touch  each  other  and 
press  upon  the  uvula  and  palate.  They  are  hard,  pale  colored 
and  quite  free  from  pain. 

The  expression  becomes  idiotic,  vacant  and  heavy;  the  mouth 
is  kept  open,  and  on  account  of  blocking  of  the  nostrils  at  the 
back,  no  breathing  takes  place  through  the  nose;  even  when 
awake  there  is  some  difficulty  in  breathing,  and  when  asleep  the 
child  snores. 

The  voice  is  thick  and  indistinct,  as  if  the  patient  were  "talk- 
ing through  the  nose."  Usually  the  hearing  is  affected  to  some 
extent. 

Added  to  all  these,  attacks  of  sore  throat  are  constant,  this 
part  being  always  affected  whenever  a  cold  is  taken.  These 
children  sleep  heavily  and  restlessly,  starting  in  their  sleep  and 
dreaming,  and  are  often  troubled  with  difficulty  in  holding  their 
water.  As  a  result  of  the  imperfect  way  in  which  the  air  enters 
the  lungs,  they  become  ill-developed,  with  pigeon-breasts  and 
stunted  growth. 

Treatment  for  Tonsilitis.— At  first,  when  the  condition  is 
only  beginning,   painting  glycerole  of  tannic  acid  over  the 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  317 

tonsils  with  a  brush  two  or  three  times  a  day,  and  a  course  of 
cod-liver  oil  and  steel  wine  or  the  syrup  of  the  iodide  of  iron  may 
produce  a  cure;  but  if  this  treatment  has  been  persevered  in  for 
three  months  without  any  good  results,  no  longer  delay  should 
be  allowed,  but  the  tonsils  should  be  removed.  This  operation 
is  not  a  painful  or  dangerous  one. 

Adenoid  Growth. — Adenoid  growths  at  the  back  of  the  nose 
are  very  common  affection  of  children.  It  consists  in  a  very 
similar  growth  to  that  described  as  affecting  the  tonsils,  and 
occurs  in  the  small  glands  at  the  back  of  the  nose. 

The  symptoms  are  similar  to  those  produced  by  enlarged 
tonsils.  The  passages  of  the  nose  are  much  blocked,  so  that  air 
can  not  be  drawn  through  one  or  both  nostrils;  the  child  has  a 
chronic  "cold  in  the  head,"  with  a  curious  pinched  appearance 
of  the  nostrils,  snores  in  his  sleep,  speaks  through  his  nose,  and 
is  very  deaf  and  stupid.  The  deafness  probably  causes  the 
stupidity,  with  its  vacant  expression  and  great  backwardness, 
especially  shown  by  the  late  period  at  which  the  child  learns  to 
talk.  We  might  almost  repeat  the  remarks  made  about  the 
operation  for  enlarged  tonsils  in  strongly  recommending  early 
operation  for  these  growths. 

Parents  have  in  these  cases  a  great  responsibility;  if  they 
allow  their  natural  reluctance  to  any  operation  upon  their 
children  to  overcome  their  better  judgment  to  comply  with  their 
doctor's  advice,  they  may  have  to  endure  life-long  regret  and 
their  children  life-long  inconvenience.  There  may  be  permanent 
deafness,  great  backwardness  and  much  ill-health,  all  of  which 
timely  operation  would  have  avoided. 

Cold — Catarrh.— A  cold  in  a  child  should  always  receive 
treatment  at  once.  The  symptoms  are  familiar  to  all,  and  depend 
upon  what  part  is  chiefly  affected,  whether  it  be  eyes,  nose, 
mouth,  throat,  air  passages  or  digestive  organs. 

Treatment.— If  the  cold  is  only  slight,  the  child  should  be 
kept  at  home,  confined  to  a  well  warmed  and  ventilated  room. 
But  if  it  is  at  all  bad  and  the  fever  high,  he  should  have  a  hot 
bath  and  be  put  to  bed. 

The  food  should  be  chiefly  given  in  a  liquid  form.  Milk,  beef- 
tea,  arrowroot,  and,  if  thirst  is  troublesome,  lemonade  (hot), 
barley  water  and  linseed  tea  may  be  used.    The  following: 
(For  one  dose.) 
Solution  of  the  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  10  drops. 
Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  5  drops. 
Syrup,  15  drops. 
Water  to  the  drachm. 
May  be  given  in  teaspoonful  doses  every  two  or  three  hours 
to  a  child  of  three,  but  smaller  doses  to  infants.    If  the  fever  be 
high,  this  may  be  replaced  by  the  tincture  of  aconite.   This  is 
strong  medicine,  and  should  be  given  with  care.    Four  drops,  or 
four  of  the  one-minim  tabloids,  should  be  dissolved  in  two  table- 


318  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

spoonfuls  of  water  and  flavored  with  a  little  sugar  and  lemon- 
juice. 

Of  this  a  teaspoonful  may  be  given  every  two  hours  to  a 
child  of  three  years  or  over;  half  of  this  dose  for  infants.  After 
four  doses  the  intervals  should  be  lengthened. 

False  Croup,  or  "Child-Crowing."— False  croup  consists 
essentially  of  a  convulsion  or  spasm,  during  which  the  small 
chink  of  the  larynx  by  which  all  air  enters  the  lungs  becomes 
suddenly  closed. 

Symptoms. — In  the  milder  cases  the  child's  breathing  is 
simply  accompanied  with  a  crowing  sound.  This  occurs  each 
time  the  breath  is  drawn  in,  causes  practically  no  inconvenience 
or  pain,  and  disappears  during  sleep.  In  other  cases,  however, 
it  continues  even  during  sleep.  In  the  severer  forms  the  disease 
comes  on  in  attacks,  which  occur  at  any  time  in  the  day  or 
night,  and  are  most  alarming  to  parents  and  distressing  to  the 
little  patient.  The  child  is  to  all  appearance  in  fair  health,  and 
without  any  warning,  suddenly  screws  up  its  face  as  if  it  were 
going  to  cry,  holds  its  breath  so  that  no  air  can  enter  the  chest, 
gets  blue  in  the  face  and  lips,  with  swelling  of  the  face  and 
head.  Just  as  the  obstruction  seems  as  if  it  were  sufficient  to 
cause  suffocation — that  is,  after  perhaps  ten  seconds  or  so— the 
air  suddenly  is  drawn  in  with  a  rush,  causing  the  peculiar  crow- 
ing sound  so  characteristic  of  the  disease,  and  from  which  it 
takes  its  name. 

The  attacks  of  crowing  are  often  accompanied  by  convul- 
sions of  other  parts  besides  the  larynx.  The  body  generally 
may  be  affected,  but  a  far  more  common  symptom  is  convul- 
sions of  the  hands  r.nd  feet,  in  which  the  thumbs  are  turned 
inwards  across  the  palms  and  the  toes  bent  down  and  stiff. 
Occasionally  this  disease  occurs  in  the  form  of  sudden  attacks 
of  difficulty  of  breathing,  without  any  crowing  sound  at  all,  and 
such  cases  are  often  the  more  severe. 

In  the  great  majority  of  cases  the  little  patients  get  perfectly 
well;  but  there  is  undoubtedly  danger  if  the  proper  treatment  is 
not  at  once  adopted,  and  anxiety  must  be  felt  until  the  attacks 
of  ''crowing"  have  quite  disappeared.  Deaths  occasionally 
occur,  either  during  an  attack  or  as  the  result  of  general  cod* 
vulsions  setting  in. 

Treatment  of  Croup.— During  an  attack,  efforts  must  be 
directed  to  restoring  the  respiration  as  soon  as  possible.  This 
may  be  done  by  dashing  a  sponge  well  wetted  with  cold  water 
in  the  face,  by  patting  the  back,  or  giving  a  vigorous  shake. 

To  check  the  attacks  when  they  are  frequent,  the  best  drugs 
are  bromide  of  potash  and  chloral.  Of  the  bromide  of  potash 
five-grain  tabloid  may  be  given  two  or  three  times  a  day  dis* 
solved  in  a  teaspoonful  of  water;  and  of  chloral,  half  a  five-grain 
tabloid  in  a  similar  way.  The  two  drugs  combined  act  even 
better;  a  five-grain  tabloid  of  each  dissolved  in  a  little  water 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  319 

may  be  given  in  two  doses,  making  two  and  a  half  grains  of  each 
in  a  dose. 

False  Croup  also  occurs  under  other  conditions  and  forms. 
Besides  the  attacks  of  difficulty  of  breathing,  there  is  a  noisy, 
hard  cough  and  hoarseness.  Children  of  two  or  three  years  of 
age  are  most  liable  to  it,  and  the  attacks  occur  more  frequently 
at  night.  They  are  very  alarming,  but  usually  pass  off  as  sud- 
denly as  they  come  on,  and  are  seldom  accompanied  with  much 
danger.  The  treatment  recommended  for  "child-crowing" 
should  be  employed. 

The  Third  Form  of  Croup.— The  two  preceding  affections 
are  what  mothers  refer  to  when  they  say  that  their  children  are 
very  subject  to  "croup."  It  is  the  curious  noise,  perhaps,  to 
which  this  term  is  popularly  given,  rather  than  to  any  definite 
disease. 

The  third  form  of  croup  is  another  name  for  acute  inflamma- 
tion of  the  larynx,  or  laryngitis.  This  is  quite  a  distinct  disease 
from  diphtheria.  Generally  it  is  best  to  treat  the  patient  as  if 
he  were  suffering  from  diphtheria,  and  to  carry  out  all  the  pre- 
cautionary measures  necessary  in  infectious  disease. 

Bronchitis. — Capillary  bronchitis  (broncho-pneumonia)  is  a 
form  of  bronchitis  which  is  of  greater  frequency  in  children 
than  in  adults.  Its  name  is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  inflamma- 
tion chiefly  affects  the  smallest,  or  capillary  air-tubes.  It  may 
occur  as  a  complication  of  an  ordinary  attack  of  bronchitis. 

The  temperature  may  rise  to  103°  F.  or  more,  The  pulse  is 
quick.  Rigors  frequently  occur.  The  respiration  may  rise  to 
fifty  a  minute,  and  the  difficulty  of  breathing  is  usually  very 
severe.  Cough  is  always  troublesome,  being  continuous  and 
distressing,  with  occasional  violent  paroxysms.  The  face  be- 
comes blue,  swollen  and  covered  with  a  cold  sweat,  and  the 
little  patient  soon  passes  into  a  most  distressing  and  prostrate 
condition. 

Treatment  for  Capillary  Bronchitis.— All  cases  of  bronchitis 
in  children  should  be  treated  with  great  care,  for  negligence 
may  lead  to  an  attack  of  capillary  bronchitis,  with  the  serious 
symptoms  just  enumerated.  Bed  is,  undoubtedl)',  the  best 
place.  The  strength  should  be  maintained  by  plenty  of  fluid 
nourishing  food,  and  small  quantities  of  stimulants  given  fre- 
quently. First  use  tr.  aconite,  five  drops;  tr.  ipecac,  ten  drops; 
dissolved  in  half  a  glass  of  water,  giving  one  teaspoonful  every 
half  hour  to  two  hours.  Later,  then,  to  aid  in  the  removal  of 
the  expectoration,  the  best  drug  is  carbonate  ct  ammonia;  one  of 
the  three-grain  tabloids  may  be  dissolved  in  water  and  syrup 
and  a  little  lemon- juice  added  to  the  mixture  when  it  is  taken. 
For  a  child  one  year  old,  three  teaspoonfuls  of  water  should  be 
added  to  each  tabloid;  while  for  a  child  of  six  or  eight,  one  tea- 
spoonful  would  be  enough.  In  each  case  the  dose  would  be  a 
teaspoonful  given  every  three  or  four  hours. 


320  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

If  the  breathing  is  very  hard,  and  the  child  appears  to  be 
getting  suffocated  by  the  accumulation  of  phlegm  in  the  lungs, 
an  emetic  is  sometimes  of  great  use.  For  this  purpose  alum  is 
recommended  as  the  best  drug — ten  grains  for  a  child  of  two 
years  to  thirty  grains  for  one  of  ten  years,  with  a  teaspoonful 
of  syrup  of  squills.  Hot  linseed  and  mustard  poultices  (one  part 
of  mustard  to  five  of  linseed)  or  hot  fomentations  should  be 
applied  frequently.  The  room  should  be  well  warmed  and  a 
steam  kettle  should  be  kept  boiling  so  as  to  moisten  the  air  of 
the  room.  The  diet  must  be  entirely  liquid — milk  diluted  with 
barley  water  or  soda  water  and  a  little  beef -tea,  gradually  in- 
creased as  the  child  improves,  and  solids  added  with  great  care, 
as  the  digestive  organs  are  easily  upset  after  such  an  illness. 

Constipation  of  Children. — Constipation  is  one  of  the  most 
frequent  troubles  during  infancy  and  childhood,  and  it  is  one 
which  should  never  be  neglected.  In  a  healthy  infant  the 
bowels  should  naturally  act  two  or  three  times  a  day,  and  the 
motions  should  be  semi-solid  and  of  a  yellow  or  orange  color. 
In  constipation  there  may  be  only  one  action  a  day,  or  even  in 
two  or  three  days. 

Treatment.— It  is  important  to  bring  up  children  in  regular 
habits,  so  that  the  bowels  may  be  trained  to  act  sufficiently  often 
and  at  suitable  hours.  By  the  administration  of  mild  aperients, 
or  better  still,  by  attention  to  diet  and  other  matters,  regularity 
may  be  attained  and  much  trouble  avoided. 

If  a  child  at  the  breast  is  affected  with  constipation,  our  first 
attention  should  be  directed  to  the  food,  habits  and  health  of 
the  mother. 

If  the  child  is  being  brought  up  on  the  bottle,  the  food  should 
be  altered.  It  may  include  too  small  a  quantity  of  fat  or  too 
much  starchy  material.  The  fat  may  be  increased  by  adding 
cream,  half  a  teaspoonful  to  each  bottle,  or  by  giving  a  little 
olive  oil  or  cod-liver  oil  twice  a  day. 

Mellin's  food  has  a  slightly  laxative  effect,  and  a  teaspoonful 
should  be  added  to  two  or  three  of  the  meals  until  the  action  of 
the  bowels  becomes  satisfactory. 

In  older  children  the  diet  may  still  be  at  fault.  Pastry,  salt 
meat  and  sweets  should  all  be  forbidden,  and  some  of  the  fol- 
lowing articles  may  be  given,  all  of  which  will  prove  useful:  Oat- 
meal porridge  and  treacle  for  breakfast,  cooked  green  vegetables, 
stewed  fruits,  as  prunes  and  figs,  baked  apples,  and  oranges. 
Cold  morning  sponging,  plenty  of  outdoor  exercise,  and  only 
moderate  hours  at  books  are  the  hygienic  precautions  necessary. 

Injections  of  warm  water  or  soapy  water  of  about  two  or 
three  ounces,  which  may  contain  a  teaspoonful  or  two  of  olive 
oil  or  one  of  castor  oil;  a  suppository  formed  of  a  piece  of  5' el- 
low  soap  or  an  enema  of  half  a  teaspoonful  to  double  this 
amount  of  glycerine  with  a  little  water,  are  all  useful  and  safe 
measures.  Friction  with  the  hand  and  olive  oil  over  the  ab' 
domen  in  the  proper  direction — that  is,  upwards  on  the  right 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  321 

and  downwards  on  the  left  side — and  a  compress  to  the  belly  of 
warm  water  under  oil-silk,  give  tone  to  the  bowels. 

Diarrhea  in  Children. — Excessive  looseness  of  the  bowels 
sometimes  comes  on  in  infancy,  as  an  effort  of  nature  to  free 
the  system  of  some  unhealthy  material  which,  if  retained,  might 
be  productive  of  harm.  In  such  cases,  therefore,  it  is  an 
unwise  plan  to  give  astringent  medicines. 


HIS  MORNING  STROLL. 


If  the  motions  are  not  too  frequent,  not  exceeding  six  or  eight 
in  twenty-four  hours,  if  there  is  but  little  griping,  and  the  child 
does  not  exhibit  signs  of  pain  and  suffering,  very  little,  if  any, 
interference  is  necessary. 

If  the  stools  become  watery,  frequent,  double  or  more  than 


322  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

double  the  natural  number,  slimy  green  or  curdled,  of  ao 
offensive  odor;  if  there  is  much  pain  or  griping,  and  the  child  is 
fretful  and  restless,  medicine  is  required. 

Treatment  for  Diarrhea.— It  is  not,  however,  the  best  plan 
to  give  any  astringent  medicines  for  a  day  or  two,  as  the  purg- 
ing may  be  merely  the  result  of  something  obnoxious  in  the  sys- 
tem, which  is  being  worked  off  in  this  manner. 

If  the  baby  is  still  at  the  breast,  great  care  should  be  taken 
by  the  mother  as  to  her  diet.  It  is  better  not  to  allow  the  baby 
any  artificial  food  for  the  time.  A  dose  of  castor  oil  given  early 
will  often  effect  a  cure,  by  assisting  nature  to  throw  off  what- 
ever unhealthy  material  there  may  be  in  the  system.  In  case 
the  diarrhea  persists,  medicine  will  have  to  be  resorted  to  for 
the  purpose  of  checking  it. 

The  following  is  admirably  adapted  to  many  cases:  Castor 
oil,  two  drachms;  powdered  sugar  and  powdered  gum  arable, 
each  two  drachms:  tincture  of  opium,  twenty-one  drops;  cinna- 
mon water,  enough  to  make  four  fluid  ounces  in  all;  dose  for 
children,  a  teaspoonful  every  three  hours.  The  following  is 
successful  in  many  cases:  Bismuth  and  prepared  chalk,  each 
twenty  grains;  powdered  opium,  one-half  grain;  mix  and  divide 
into  six  powders;  dose,  one  powder,  to  be  repeated  every  three 
hours  if  necessary.  The  following  prescription  is  a  most  effec- 
tive remedy:  Castor  oil,  one  drachm;  deodorized  tincture  of 
opium,  four  drops;  syrup  of  gum  arable,  one  ounce;  tincture  of 
pepperminjt,  two  drops;  dose,  one  teaspoonful  every  two  hours. 
In  the  treatment  of  diarrhea,  it  is  always  advisable  to  be  gov- 
erned by  the  character  of  the  stools. 

Cholera  Infantum.— This  malady  is  popularly  known  as 
"summer  complaint,"  and  is  one  of  the  most  destructive  of  dis- 
eases of  young  children,  especially  in  large  cities,  where  sanitary 
conditions  are  not  always  of  the  best.  Medical  aid  is  requirea 
in  this  disease  from  the  very  commencement.  Hence  it  is 
important  that  the  early  symptoms  be  readily  recognized,^  in 
order  to  give  the  little  patient  the  benefit  of  the  best  medical 
aid  as  soon  as  possible. 

Symptoms. — Among  the  principal  symptoms  are  diarrhea, 
rejection  of  food,  vomiting,  debility,  languor  and  sometimes 
stupor.  The  stools  may  become  bloody,  with  an  admixture  of 
blood  and  slime.  In  this  case,  however,  it  is  moie  of  the  nature 
of  dysentery,  in  itself  a  very  serious  disease.  In  the  early 
stages  of  cholera  infantum,  the  head  may  be  hot,  the  abdomen 
swollen,  and,  as  the  disease  progresses,  coldness  and  emacia- 
tion come  on.  The  diarrhea  may  be  copious,  and  the  vomiting 
so  persistent  as  to  endanger  life.  In  very  grave  cases,  the  head 
symptoms  are  prominent  and  endanger  life  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days. 

Treatment. — The  following  are  some  valuable  prescriptions 
for  cholera  infantum: 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  323 

(1)  Calomel,  one  grain;  bicarbonate  of  soda,  twelve  grains; 
powdered  ginger,  eight  grains;  mix  and  divide  into  eight  pow- 
ders; dose,  one  powder  every  three  or  four  hours. 

In  the  early  stages,  if  there  is  much  heat  in  the  head,  and  a 
tendency  toward  stupor,  cooling  applications  should  be  made; 
a  cloth  wrung  out  of  cold  water  must  be  applied  to  the  head  and 
changed  frequently,  to  keep  down  the  temperature. 

The  two  principal  morbid  conditions  to  be  treated  are  the 
diarrhea  and  vomiting.  For  the  bowels,  astringents  are  called 
for. 

(2)  Sulphate  of  copper,  one  grain;  deodorized  tincture  of 
opium,  eight  drops;  distilled  water,  four  ounces;  dose,  a  tea* 
spoonful  every  two,  three  or  four  hours. 

The  following  has  been  found  very  useful  where  the  diarrhea 
was  troublesome:  (3)  Paregoric  and  tincture  of  rhatany,  each 
one  drachm;  powdered  sugar  and  powdered  gum  arable,  each 
one-half  drachm;  water,  two  ounces;  dose,  a  teaspoonful  every 
two,  three  or  four  hours. 

A  spiced  poultice  should  be  kept  over  the  abdomen  as  long 
as  vomiting  continues.  Ice  is  better  adapted  to  quench  the 
thirst  than  water.  Small  pieces  may  be  allowed  to  slowly  dis* 
solve  in  the  mouth,  which  in  the  case  of  quite  young  children 
should  be  pounded  up  in  a  rag  and  given  to  them  in  that  way. 

The  food  should  consist  chiefly  of  milk  and  lime-water, 
arrowroot,  chicken  broth,  beef  broth,  beef-tea,  and,  after  the 
first  stage,  egg-nog;  together  with  a  tonic,  if  the  strength  is 
much  reduced.  ^  In  fact,  summer  complaint  affords  an  oppor- 
tunity for  exercising  all  our  powers  of  contrivance  in  preparing 
suitable  dishes  for  the  little  invalid.  Raw  beef  scraped  fine, 
and  well-made  beef-tea,  are  among  the  most  strengthening 
articles  of  diet,  and  they  are  generally  acceptable  to  the  weak 
and  sensitive  stomach. 

Dysentery  Among*  Children.— Dysentery,  or  dysenteric 
diarrhea,  is  not  an  uncommon  affection  of  childhood.  It  is 
sometimes  a  consequence  of  a  neglected  attack  of  diarrhea,  or 
it  may  follow  any  of  the  infectious  fevers.  The  difference 
between  this  affection  and  ordinary  diarrhea  is  that  in  dysentery 
the  bowels  become  much  inflamed  and  even  ulcerated.  The 
motions,  at  first  like  ordinary  diarrhea,  after  a  time  consist 
almost  entirely  of  slime  and  blood.  Vomiting,  stomach-ache  and 
fever  are  all  present,  and  there  is  great  straining  at  stool. 

The  Treatment  requires  the  same  care  and  limitation  of  food 
as  has  been  mentioned  for  diarrhea;  hot  fomentations  should 
be  applied  to  the  abdomen;  the  bismuth  mixture  may  be  given. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  disease,  if  there  be  reason  to 
suspect  the  presence  of  any  irritating  substance  in  the  intestines, 
it  is  advisable  to  commence  treatment  with  the  use  of  some 
simple  evacuant,  like  castor  oil.  The  occasional  administra- 
tion of  a  laxative  should  not  be  neglected.  If  the  stools  be 
entirely  or  mainly  muco-sanguineous,  it  should  be  employed  so 


MEDITATION. 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  325 

as  to  prevent  accumulation  of  the  fecal  matter  in  the  colon. 
The  dose  should  be  small,  merely  sufficient  to  produce  fecal 
evacuation  and  repeated  as  required.    The  laxatives  commonly 
pref erred  are  magnesia,  rhubarb  or  castor  oil. 
The  following  prescriptions  may  be  employed: 


^ ,    Pulv.  ipecac  comp  1  drachm. 

Bismuth  subnitrat  2  drachms. 

Misce.  Divide  into  powders  twenty-four.  Give  one  every 
two  to  four  hours  to  a  child  of  five  years. 

9,   Tinct.  opii  deodorat  24  minims. 

Bismuth  subnitrat  2  drachms. 

Aq.  menth.  piperit  1  ounce. 

Syr.  ginger  1  ounce. 


M.  Sig.  Shake  bottle.  Give  one  teaspoonful  every  two  to 
four  hours  to  a  child  of  five  years. 

In  the  first  stages  of  the  inflammation,  rice  or  barley  water, 
or  arrowroot,  and  similar  drinks  should  constitute  the  main  diet. 
More  nourishing  food  should  be  given,  should  there  be  a  tend- 
ency to  prostration,  milk  and  animal  broths  then  being  allowed 
In  protracted  cases  attended  with  symptoms  of  exhaustion,  a 
stimulant  should  be  given. 

Incontinence  of  Urine. — Incontinence  of  urine,  or  bed-wet 
ting,  is  a  most  troublesome  and  not  at  all  uncommon  affection 
of  children;  it  may  occur  during  both  day  and  night,  or  only  at 
night,  the  latter  being  the  much  more  frequent. 

Treatment  for  Bed- Wetting.— Worms  should  be  removed 
by  injection,  the  tight  skin  by  circumcision,  the  stone  by  opera 
tion,  irritating  urine  by  alkaline  medicine,  as  citrate  of  potash 
(ten  grains  two  or  three  times  a  day).  The  diet  should  be  reg 
alated,  late  meals  avoided,  and  the  amount  of  drink  limited^ 
especially  for  two  or  three  hours  before  going  to  bed.  The  child 
should  not  be  allowed  to  sleep  on  the  back,  or  be  covered  toe 
warmly. 

Belladonna  may  be  given  as  a  tincture  or  in  the  form  ol 
tabloids;  five  drops  may  be  given  two  or  three  times  a  day,  the 
last  dose  at  bed-time.  If  this  does  not  bring  about  a  change,  it 
may  be  doubled.  It  should  be  given  for  some  time,  and  not 
discontinued  until  some  days  after  the  trouble  has  disappeared, 
when  the  dose  may  be  gradually  lessened.  At  the  same  time, 
care  should  be  taken  that  the  child  always  passes  his  water  the 
last  thing  before  going  to  sleep,  and  that  two  or  three  hours 
after,  when  the  nurse  or  parents  go  to  bed,  he  is  taken  out  oi 
bed  for  the  same  purpose. 

Retention  of  Urine.— The  reverse  condition  of  the  foregoing 
may  occur,  the  urine  collecting  in  and  filling  the  bladder.  This 
causes  a  good  deal  of  anxiety  to  the  friends,  but  may  usually  be 
relieved  by  very  simple  measures  It  may  be  caused  by  some 
malformation  with  which  the  child  is  born,  by  the  presence  of  a 
stone  in  the  bladder  or  an  abscess  blocking  the  passage,  by 
tightness  and  unusual  length  of  the  skin,  called  phymosis.  If  the 
20 


326 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN 


cause  is  evident,  it  must  be  removed;  stone,  malformation 
or  phymosis  requires  operation,  the  last  being  cured  by  circum- 
cision. If  no  cause  can  be  discovered,  the  child  should  be  put 
into  a  hot  bath,  which,  in  the  great  majority  of  cases,  brings 
about  the  desired  result.  This  proving  unsuccessful,  a  surgeon 
should  be  summoned,  as  it  would  then  be  necessary  to  draw  off 
the  water  from  the  bladder  by  passing  a  hollow  instrument  called 
a  catheter  into  it. 

Phymosis.— Phymosis  is  the  name  given  to  a  condition  which 
is  not  at  all  uncommon  in  male  children,  and  consists  in  a 
superabundance  of  skin  on  the  penis.  This  is  long,  usually 
very  tight  at  the  orifice,  and  can  not  be  drawn  back  at  all,  or 
only  with  a  good  deal  of  pain  and  pressure. 

The  orifice  may  be  so  tight  as  to  cause  interference  in  the 
flow  of  water,  which  is  only  passed  with  great  straining,  and 
may  distend  the  skin  before  escaping;  the  straining  leads  to  the 
formation  of  a  rupture  or  to  | 'falling  of  the  bowel."  The  col- 
lecting of  urine  under  the  skin  sets  up  irritation,  inflammation 
and  swelling  of  the  parts,  giving  the  child  much  pain,  and  may 
end  in  the  formation  of  little  stones  in  this  situation  or  of 
inflammation  of  the  bladder,  and  may  in  after-life  engender 
unhealthy  habits  or  produce  serious  disease.  If  the  skin  is 
drawn  back  by  force,  it  may  remain  fixed  in  this  position,  and 
then  produces  what  is  called  paraphymosis.  The  parts  become 
very  swollen,  painful  and  inflamed,  and,  if  the  skin  can  not  be 
replaced  by  gentle  pressure,  require  the  immediate  attention  of 
a  surgeon,  or  very  serious  consequences  may  follow. 

Circumcision, — To  prevent  the  various  troubles  mentioned, 
the  operation  of  circumcision  should  be  performed.  It  is  sim- 
ple, the  good  results  are  seer  at  once,  and  the  child  will  be  all 
the  better  for  it  in  after-life.  No  parent  should  put  off  the 
operation,  if  the  unhealthy  condition  we  are  considering  is  pres- 
ent; any  age  is  suitable,  but  the  earlier  it  is  done  the  better. 
Among  the  Jews  the  eighth  day  '  3  fixed  upon  by  their  religioas 
laws  and  children  of  a  few  weeks  old  bear  it  well. 

For  Tape  Worm  in  Cliildren.— 

5.   Olei.  filicis.  mas....   1  drachm, 

Mucilag.  acaciae   q.  s.  ad.  1  ounce, 

M.  Sig.  Shake  well  and  give  a  teaspoonf  ul  every  hour,  com' 
mencing  early  in  the  morning,  until  the  whole  mixture  is  taken. 

A  large  dose  of  castor  oil  should  be  given  about  noon  or  q 
little  later,  so  that  purgation  will  follow  soon  after  the  last  dose 
>.s  taken.  If  the  bowels  are  not  habitually  costive,  there  is  no 
necessity  for  the  patient  to  undergo  fasting  or  purgation.  If 
they  are  costive,  a  saline  cathartic  shou  id  be  given  and  a  diet  of 
milk  allowed  the  day  before  administering  the  remedy.  The 
following  prescription  may  be  given  instead  of  the  above: 

B,   Etherial  ext.  male  fern  1  drachm. 

Syr.  tolu  6  drachms. 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  327 

M.  Sig.  Large  dessertspoonful  in  the  morning  without  any 
food. 

In  two  hours  after,  a  good  dose  of  castor  oil  should  be  given. 

For  Round  Worms  in  CMlAren,—  Trea^menL—The  bowels 
should  be  kept  well  opened  by  the  use  of  castor  oil  or  very  small 
repeated  doses   of  calomel,    or  one  of  the  following  prescrip- 


tions: 

^.    Fluid  ext.  spigelise  2  ounces. 

Fluid  ext.  sennae  1  ounce. 

M.  Sig.  One  teaspoonful  three  to  four  times  daily  to  a  child 
of  five  years. 

The  following  is  one  of  the  best: 

5.    Fluid  ext.  spigel  et  sennae  2  ounces. 

Santonin  15  grains. 


M.  Sig.  Teaspoonful  three  times  a  day,  for  three  days;  skip 
three  days  and  repeat. 

The  round  worm  resembles  the  common  earth  worm,  and  is 
familiar  to  every  mother  of  a  large  family. 

It  is  probable  that  the  round  worm  is  not  generally  injurious 
to  health.  It  may  be  said  of  most  intestinal  worms  that  they  ' 
are  not  usually  injurious  to  health. 

Thread  Worms  or  Pin  Worms.— Thread  worms,  pin  worms  ^ 
or  seat  worms  are  found  principally  in  the  lower  part  of  the 
bowels,  especially  in  the  rectum  and  anus.  In  females  the  worm 
sometimes  passes  over  to  the  vagina.  Their  presence  can  i 
usually  be  detected  without  difficulty  by  careful  examination. 

Treatment.— These  pin  worms  can  usually  be  destroyed  and 
expelled  by  injections  of  salt  water,  and  the  irritation  of  the 
parts  may  be  soothed  by  applying  vaseline  or  sweet  oil.  One 
of  the  prescriptions  for  the  round  worm  may  be  used,  if  the  salt- 
water injections  fail. 

Riclcets. — Rickets  is  a  disease  of  children.  Children  may  be 
born  rickety,  but  the  great  majority  of  cases  fall  between  the 
ages  of  one  and  three  years. 

A  symptom  which  is  likely  to  attract  attention  more  than  any 
other  is  the  peculiar  softness  and  pliability  of  all  the  bones. 
They  become  bent  and  deformed  in  many  ways;  the  skull  is 
much  lengthened  from  the  front  to  the  back,  the  forehead  is 
high,  square  and  prominent,  and  the  head  large — a  condition 
which  gives  rise  to  the  mistaken  idea  that  the  child  is  going  to 
turn  out  a  genius. 

A  rickety  child  may  grow  up  puny  and  stunted,  and  with 
deformed  limbs  and  narrow,  delicate  chest.  In  girls,  the  de- 
formity produced  in  the  bones  of  the  pelvis  may  prove  most 
dangerous  afterwards  by  complicating  child-birth. 

Rickety  children  are  sometimes  considered  by  their  friends 
to  give  promise  of  great  intellectual  power.  This  is  partly  due, 
as  has  already  been  mentioned,  to  their  heads  being  large  and 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN 


328 


their  foreheads  high,  and  partly  to  the  fact  that,  being  weak  and 
indisposed  to  play  games  with  other  children,  they  spend  most 


FRIENDS. 


of  their  time  with  their  elders,  listening  to  their  conversation  and 
picking  up  their  expressions. 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  329 

The  length  of  the  disease  depends  upon  the  duration  of  its 
causes.  When  they  are  removed  and  suitable  treatment  is 
applied,  the  symptoms  gradually  disappear.  Most  cases  recover, 
but  death  occurs  sometimes — especially  in  infants — from 
some  of  the  complications,  an  attack  of  bronchitis,  diarrhea  or 
convulsions  rapidly  carrying  the  child  off. 

Treatment  for  Rickets.— The  treatment  should  be  com- 
menced as  soon  as  the  symptoms  of  the  disease  are  recognized; 
the  sooner  the  better,  for  early  treatment  may  prevent  alto- 
gether the  permanent  deformity  and  stunted  growth.  The 
unhealthy  conditions  of  the  child's  surroundings  must  first  be 
removed;  both  mother  and  child  must  be  well  and  properly  fed, 
the  rooms  must  be  ventilated,  the  child  must  be  taken  out  regu- 
larly in  the  open  air,  warmly  dressed  and  kept  thoroughly  clean. 

A  suitable  diet,  of  course,  depends  upon  the  age  of  a  child; 
it  must  be  both  digestible  and  nutritious  in  every  case.  If  they 
are  being  nursed  at  the  breast,  they  should  be  weaned,  and  put 
upon  good  cow's  milk,  broths,  bread  and  butter  and  the  yolk  of 
a  lightly-boiled  egg,  according  to  their  age.  Over-suckling 
should  at  once  be  stopped,  and  starchy  food  given  in  all  cases 
with  great  care,  and  at  first  in  very  small  quantities.  At  about 
eighteen  months  much  benefit  is  obtained  by  giving  a  small 
quantity  of  meat,  well  pounded  up,  and  with  all  skin  and  gristle 
carefully  removed.  The  meals  should  be  arranged  with  the 
greatest  regularity,  and  no  food,  cakes,  sweets  and  the  like  be 
allowed  during  the  intervals. 

Much  may  be  expected  of  medical  treatment  aided  by  hygiene 
and  diet.  Cod-liver  oil  is  the  most  important  and  generally  used 
drug;  it  should  be  commenced  at  once,  the  bowels  haviiig  been 
thoroughly  unloaded  of  all  undigested  food.  As  at  first  some 
trouble  may  be  found  from  indigestion,  it  should  be  given  in 
small  doses,  which  may  be  gradually  increased  as  the  child 
becomes  accustomed  to  it  and  likes  it.  It  may  be  given  alone  or 
as  an  emulsion,  well  mixed  with  some  pleasant  substance  to  con- 
ceal the  taste,  or  with  malt  extract  or  maltine,  or  with  steel  wine. 
A  dose  of  only  ten  drops  may  be  used  at  first,  as  a  trial, 
increased  to  a  teaspoonful  and  then  to  a  dessertspoonful  three 
times  a  day.  If  oil  is  passed  in  the  stools,  too  much  is  being 
given.  Although  children  generally  come  to  look  upon  the  oil 
as  a  treat,  others  can  never  become  accustomed  to  the  strong 
fishy  taste. 

Phosphate  of  lime  is  another  valuable  agent  in  this  disease. 
The  syrup  of  iodide  of  iron  will  be  found  of  great  service.  As 
convalescence  advances  other  tonics  may  be  employed  with 
benefit,  such  as  quinine  and  the  various  vegetable  tonics.  The 
deformities  may  be  prevented  by  not  allowing  the  child  to  walk 
while  the  bones  are  still  soft. 

St.  Vitus'  Dance.— St.  Vitus*  dance  (chorea)  is  a  peculiar 
nervous  affection  which  is  almost  limited  to  the  years  of  child- 
hood; infants  are  hardly  ever  affected  by  it,  or  even  children 
under  six  years  of  age. 


330  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

Symptoms. — Fretf  ulness  and  impatience,  promoted  b}'  slight 
causes,  and  unconscious  movements  of  the  hands  and  muscles 
of  the  face,  are  the  first  symptoms  indicating  the  approach  of 
chorea.  Involuntary  jerking  motions  of  the  hands  and  other 
portions  of  the  body  are  next  noticed,  other  muscles  are  soon 
involved,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  days  or  weeks  all  control 
over  the  muscles  of  the  face  and  movements  of  the  extremities 
is  lost.  The  action  of  the  heart  is  irregular  and  tremulous; 
the  speech  is  slow,  thick  and  indistinct,  m  consequence  of  the 
muscles  of  the  tongue  and  larynx  becoming  involved.  In  severe 
and  long-continued  cases,  more  or  less  impairment  of  the  men- 
tal faculties  occur. 

Treatment. — Fresh  air  and  outdoor  exercise,  avoiding  undue 
excitement,  and  a  nutritious  diet,  are  the  first  requirements  in 
the  treatment  of  chorea.  A  diet  of  milk,  beef-essence,  soft- 
boiled  eggs,  clam  broth  and  raw  oysters,  etc.,  should  be  pro- 
vided. In  exceptional  cases,  where  the  choreic  movements  are 
violent,  the  patient  should  lie  in  bed.  Most  cases  of  chorea  are 
associated  with  anaemia. 

15.    Liq.  potass,  arsenit  1%  drachms. 

Aquse  q.  s.  4  ounces. 

M.  Sig.  Teaspoonful  three  times  daily,  after  meals,  to  a 
child  of  eight  to  ten  years. 

Absolute  rest  is  essential.  In  the  milder  forms  a  few  hours' 
rest  in  the  morning  and  afternoon  may  be  sufficient  to  control 
the  movements,  but  in  all  other  cases  the  patient,  no  matter 
what  age  he  or  she  be,  should  be  put  to  bed  at  once.  After  a 
few  days  of  quiet  and  rest  a  decided  improvement  is  noticeable. 

Absolute  rest  for  two  weeks  is  necessary.  Next  important  to 
rest  is  a  diet  which  is  nutritious  and  easily  digested.  It  is 
important  that  the  child  should  rest  well  at  night. 

Change  of  scene  and  air,  carefully  managed  gymnastic  exer- 
cises and  massage  are  all  useful  at  the  end  of  an  attack,  or  in 
very  chronic  cases,  but  not  in  the  early  stages.  Kindness  and 
firmness  must  be  combined  in  the  management  of  the  little 
patient,  and  she  should  be  encouraged  to  do  all  she  can  to  assist 
in  her  own  cure.  , 

Scrofula,  or  Struma. — Scrofula,  or  struma,  is  a  constitutional 
condition  closely  allied  to,  if  not  identical  with,  consumption. 
Consumptive  parents  are  very  liaole  to  have  strumous  chil- 
dren. Children  who  have  manifested  signs  of  struma  are  prone 
to  be  attacked  with  disease  which  is  distinctly  of  a  tubercular 
nature,  and  the  various  members  of  a  family  are  often  found  to 
suffer  from  complaints,  some  of  which  are  strumous,  while 
others  are  tubercular. 

Scrofulous  children  are  liable  to  many  diseased  conditions. 
They  have  very  deficient  resisting  power  to  withstand  external 
influences  which  predispose  to  disease.  They  are  deficient  in 
growth  and  development,  and  very  prone  to  many  affections 
\?roduced  by  a  slow  form  of  inflammation. 


CARE  OF  CHILDREN  331 

Lymphatic  Glands.— The  great  liability  to  enlargement  of  the 
lymphatic  glands  is  the  first  peculiarity  to  be  considered.  This 
may  affect  the  glands  all  over  the  body,  but  those  situated  in  the 
neck  and  under  the  jaw  are  most  commonly  involved.  Disfigur- 
ing scars  and  swellings  in  the  neck  can  be  seen  daily  in  the 
streets  of  any  large  town.  Very  little  irritation  is  sufficient  to 
cause  enlargement  of  the  glands;  eczema  of  the  head,  lice,  a 
sore  throat,  decayed  teeth,  or  any  slight  sore,  may  cause  a  swell- 
ing, which,  gradually  increasing,  produces  great  deformity. 
After  a  time,  matter  forms  slowly  in  the  swelling,  works  its  way 
by  degrees  to  the  surface,  breaks  through  the  skin,  and  pro- 
duces an  ugly  discharging  sore,  which  only  heals  with  great 
difficulty,  and  leaves  behind  a  mark  which  lasts  a  lifetime. 
The  swellings  are  seldom  painful  or  acutely  inflamed,  and  do 
not  cause  much  inconvenience,  except  from  their  size.  The 
constant  discharge,  however,  reduces  the  strength. 

The  Eyes  Are  Often  Inflamed.— The  edges  of  the  lids  get  sore 
and  red,  a  thick  discharge  collects,  especially  at  night,  sticking 
the  lids  so  closely  together  that  they  can  only  be  separated  with 
difficulty  when  the  child  awakes.  Little  sores  may  occur  on 
the  eyes  themselves,  which  leave  behind  white  patches  often 
sufficient  to  cause  great  disfigurement  and  interfere  with  the 
sight. 

Eczema  of  the  Head  and  other  parts  is  common;  chronic 
enlargement  and  disease  of  the  joints,  especially  the  knees  and 
hips,  discharges  from  the  nose  and  ear,  and  enlargement  of  the 
tonsils,  are  all  manifestations  of  the  same  affection. 

Treatment. — All  sources  of  irritation,  however  slight  they 
appear,  must  be  removed  as  soon  as  possible,  so  that  the 
enlargement  of  glands  which  they  produce  shall  be  avoided;  and 
the  following  general  directions  for  health  and  diet  must  be 
carried  out. 

The  diet  should  be  liberal  and  nourishing,  and  should  con- 
tain abundance  of  the  fatty  foods,  meat,  fresh  eggs,  milk  and 
cream. 

Of  drugs,  the  best  are  cod-liver  oil,  maltine  and  malt 
extracts,  syrup  of  the  iodide  of  iron,  and  they  should  be  continued 
for  a  long  time,  ringing  the  changes — cod-liver  oil  in  the  winter, 
maltine  and  iron  in  the  summer,  or  any  of  them  taken  in  com- 
bination with  cod-liver  oil. 

Iodide  of  potash,  five  grains,  three  times  a  day,  when  the 
result  of  syphilis.  Tincture  of  iodine  painted  on  the  glands, 
when  they  are  swollen  and  enlarged.  Cod-liver  oil  in  this  dis- 
ease is  a  remedy  and  a  nourishment.  The  best  preparation  is 
Scott's  emulsion,  containing  fifty  per  cent,  of  cod-liver  oil  with 
the  hypophosphite  of  lime  and  soda.  It  is  palatable,  and  con- 
tains the  remedies  that  act  against  the  disease. 


CHAPTER  XXI 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN 


Amenorrhea. — Amenorrhea  is  characterized  by  a  scanty  flow, 
or  complete  absence  of  discharges,  at  the  menstrual  period.  It 
is  one  of  the  fiequent  maladies  of  girlhood.  It  may  occur  at  all 
ages  and  from  a  variety  of  causes  either  accidental  or  constitu- 
tional. 

Causes. — Among  the  accidental  causes  may  be  mentioned 
want  of  exercise,  improper  or  insufficient  food,  a  lack  of  pure 
air  and  sunlight,  depressing  mental  influences,  overwork,  and 
any  of  those  conditions  which  in  any  way  deteriorate  the  gen- 
eral health. 

Among  constitutional  causes  are  such  temperaments  known 
as  the  sanguine  or  lymphatic,  wherein  there  is  a  disposition  of 
the  organs  of  the  body  to  congestion,  in  which  case  the  blood 
is  withdrawn  from  the  womb. 

Intense  excitement  and  excessive  study  will  cause  it;  but 
unless  the  excitement  or  study  be  constant,  the  system  reacts 
healthily  and  the  trouble  soon  disappears.  Many  diseases  of 
the  womb,  displacements  and  improper  developments  are  also 
causes  of  amenorrhea. 

Symptoms  of  Amenorrhea.— The  symptoms  are  local  and 
general,  and  are  numerous  and  often  serious.  Some  of  the  local 
symptoms  are  pains  and  a  sensation  of  weight  in  the  pelvis, 
dragging  feelings  in  the  loins  and  groins,  together  with  much 
weakness  in  the  limbs.  The  general  symptoms  are  such  as 
languor  and  debility,  heart  palpitation,  difficult  breathing,  dizzi- 
ness, shooting  pains,  cramps  in  various  parts  of  the  body,  and  a 
long  train  of  both  bodily  and  mental  symptoms  may  ensue, 
indicating  a  derangement  of  one  of  the  most  important  organs 
of  the  body. 

As  far  as  possible  the  exact  cause  should  be  ascertained.  A 
careful  study  must  be  made  of  the  habits  and  mode  of  life.  In 
many  cases  nothing  more  may  be  needed  than  proper  attention 
to  the  general  health.  All  such  sports  and  pastimes  as  conduce 
to  good  health  should  be  advised,  and  cheerfulness  of  mmd  and 
general  tranquility  of  both  mind  and  body  be  as  far  as  possible 
promoted. 

Treatment  for  Amenorrhea.— So  far  as  concerns  medicine  in 
this  disease,  iron  in  some  form  has  the  preference  of  most 
physicians.  Some  of  the  following  prescriptions  may  be  used: 
Sulphate  of  iron,  one  drachm;  extract  of  gentian,  two  drachmsj 
mix  and  divide  into  thirty  pills;  dose,  one  pill  three  times  a  day. 
332 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN  333 

Or:  Syrup  of  iodide  oi  iron,  one  ounce;  dose,  ten  drops  in  water 
three  times  a  day.  If  there  are  any  indications  of  a  scrofulous 
taint  of  the  system,  the  last  prescription  is  very  good,  as  also  is 
the  following:  Protiodide  of  iron,  six  grains;  starch,  twenty-four 
grains,  and  sufficient  syrup  to  make  it  up;  mix,  and  divide  into 
twenty-four  pills;  dose,  one  pill  morning  and  evening. 

Electricity,  if  employed  in  time  and  in  a  proper  manner,  is 
said  to  seldom  fail  in  amenorrhea. 

A  mustard  plaster  over  each  ovary,  taking  a  warm  foot  bath, 
drinking  a  cup  of  hot  tea,  and  then  retiring  to  rest,  will  fre- 
quently have  the  effect  of  bringing  on  the  menses,  when 
delayed,  and  very  often  no  other  medicines  are  required. 

Dysmenorrhea. — Dysmenorrhea  is  a  painful  and  scanty  con- 
dition of  the  menstrual  flow. 

The  usual  symptoms  are  pains  in  the  back,  groin  and  abdo- 
men; burning  heat  and  often  intense  itching  in  the  parts,  and  a 
heavy,  dragging  feeling  in  the  pelvis. 

Sometimes  vomiting,  headache,  irritable  temper,  restlessness 
and  great  general  debility  are  present. 

Discharge  sometimes  small;  sometimes  it  is  composed  ol 
clots,  and  in  some  cases  it  may  be  quite  free  and  almost  natural. 

It  frequently  disappears  on  marriage  and  very  often  after 
pregnancy. 

Treatment  of  Dysmenorrhea.— Painful  menstruation,  or  sud- 
den arrest  of  the  menstrual  flow,  whether  caused  by  moral  emo- 
tion or  by  cold,  may  be  relieved  and  effects  prevented  by  the 
following  mixture: 

15 .  Fl.  ext.  viburnum  1  ounce. 

Tr.  acontie  Yz  drachm. 

Tr.  Pulsatilla  1  drachm. 

Aquae  q.  s.  ad.  4  ounces. 

M.  Sig.    Teaspoonful  from  one  to  two  hours  until  relieved. 
For  the  neuralgic  form  of  dysmenorrhea  the  following  mix- 
ture may  be  given: 

5.  Tr.  gelsemii  lYz  drachms. 

Tinct.  cimicifuga  drachms. 

Fl.  ext.  viburnum  1  ounce. 

Aquae  q.  s.  ad.  4  ounces. 

M.  Sig.    Teaspoonful  every  two  to  four  hours  until  relieved. 
If  anaemia  be  present  the  tincture  of  iron  should  be  taken  in 
ten-drop  doses  three  times  a  day. 

In  congestive  dysmenorrhea  the  following  mixture  should  be 
given: 

5.  Fl.  ext.  ergot  2  ounces. 

Tinct.  gelsemii  2  drachms. 

Tinct.  aconite  rad  K  drachm. 

Aquae  q.  s.  ad.  4  ounces. 

M  Sig.    Teaspoonful  every  two,  three  or  four  hours. 
The  above  preparation  may  also  be  given  in  amenorrhe*^ 
when  depending  on  plethora. 


334 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN 


Menorrhagia. — Menorrhagia  is  characterized  by  a  too 
excessive,  too  frequent  or  too  long  continued  discharge.  The 
causes  are  over-fatigue,  undue  excitement  of  the  organs,  debil- 
ity, various  derangements  of  the  womb,  constipation  and  violent 
exercise.  The  discharge  varies  in  quantity,  but  in  some  cases  is 
sufficient  to  cause  fainting. 

The  treatment  at  first  must  be  directed  toward  the  arrest  of 
the  profuse  bleeding.  The  patient  should  lie  on  her  back,  with 
the  pelvis  elevated,  be  kept  perfectly  quiet,  and  the  hands  and 
feet  made  warm  by  friction  or  warm  applications.  If  the  bleed- 
ing persists,  injections  into  the  vagina  may  be  used  of  ice  water, 
vinegar  and  water,  or  alum  water;  and  about  thirty  or  forty 
drops  of  laudanum  can  be  added  to  the  injection.  A  full  dose 
of  opium  is  sometimes  given,  and  the  application  of  cold  cloths 
to  the  abdomen  and  loins  is  often  useful. 

To  control  the  profuse  menstruation  the  following  mixture 
should  be  given: 

5.  Potassii  bromidi  5  drachms. 


M.  Sig.    Teaspoonful  every  three  to  four  hours. 
If  the  patient  is  debilitated  from  any  cause  the  tonic  should 
be  given.    As  soon  as  the  menses  recur  the  tonic  may  be  omitted 
and  the  above  mixture  again  administered. 

General  Statement. — It  should  be  understood,  as  a  part  of 
the  philosophy  of  discharges  of  any  kind  from  any  of  the  organs 
of  the  body,  that  motion  always  tends  to  increase  them.  Thus, 
when  diarrhea  occurs,  the  patient  is  advised  to  keep  still;  when 
hemorrhages  from  the  lungs  threaten,  violent  exercise  or  exer- 
tion is  dangerous.  Similarly,  whether  blood  escapes  freely  after 
child-birth  or  on  account  of  menorrhagia,  quiet  must  be  main- 
tained, and  a  reclining  position  observed  until  the  symptoms  are 
abated;  the  resumption  of  the  usual  exercise  or  employments 
must  be  very  gradual. 

Lencorrhea,  Whites, — This  disease,  being  commonly  known 
by  the  name  of  the  whites^  appears  in  the  form  of  a  discharge 
from  the  vagina,  varying  both  in  color  and  quantity.  It  may  be 
white,  yellow,  greenish  or  colorless,  and  the  quantity  nay  be  so 
small  as  to  be  barely  appreciable,  or  as  much  as  a  half  pint  a 
day.  The  discharge  is  in  itself  very  annoying,  and  causes 
much  discomfort,  and  the  constitutional  symptoms  are  more  or 
less  severe. 

It  depends  upon  debility  and  an  inflammatory  condition  of 
the  parts,  and  a  long  list  of  causes  might  be  enumerated.  All 
such  influences  as  have  a  debilitating  effect  upon  the  system 
may  give  rise  to  whites.  It  seems  to  be  constitutional  in  some 
persons,  and  the  intimate  connection  between  the  uterine  sys- 
tem and  the  nerve  centers,  and  in  fact  with  almost  every  orgaa 
of  the  body,  lengthens  the  list  of  causes  beyond  all  ordinary 
limits. 


Fl.  ext.  ergotas 
Aquae  


 2  ounces. 

q.  s.  ad.  4  ounces.  • 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN  335 


In  the  treatment  of  leucorrhea,  it  should  always  be  remem- 
bered that  the  mere  drying  up  of  the  discharge  does  not  always 
cure  the  disease.  A  wide  variety  of  constitutional  disorders 
may  in  different  cases  need  correcting,  and  the  first  thing  to  be 
ascertained  in  any  case,  is,  obviously,  the  cause,  and  then, 
again,  if  possible,  this  should  be  removed. 

Treatment  of  Leucorrhea.— In  the  acute  form,  when  the 
discharge  is  profuse,  and  there  is  a  good  deal  of  inflammation 
and  some  constitutional  disturbance,  everything  heating  and 
stimulating  in  the  food  must  be  carefully  avoided,  and  the  drinks 
must  be  mucilaginous,  as  flaxseed  tea,  or  such  as  lemonade, 
barley  water  and  simple  cold  water.  The  bowels  should  be  kept 
open. 

If  the  leucorrhea  is  the  result  of  some  disease  of  the  womb, 
it  will  be  absurd  to  try  and  stop  the  discharge,  until  the  womb 
disease  is  cured.  For  example,  falling  of  the  womb  is  nearly 
always  accompanied  by  this  discharge.  If  it  is  falling  of  the 
womb,  the  treatment  would  be  to  replace  it  and  introduce  a 
supporter,  and  the  trouble  will  be  avoided  with  proper  treat- 
ment. If  it  is  caused  from  a  debilitated  constitution,  give  nour- 
ishing food,  rest,  tonics  for  the  womb;  in  fact,  everything  that 
will  build  up  the  system  is  recommended  for  this  disease.  If 
the  disease  is  simply  some  abnormal  condition  of  the  vagina,  as 
catching  cold,  or  the  discharge  that  remains  after  the  monthlies, 
the  following  medicines  are  of  use:  Take  a  teaspoonful  of  alum, 
put  it  into  a  pint  of  warm  water,  allow  it  to  dissolve,  and  use 
for  an  injection;  or  you  may  substitute  sulphate  of  zinc  for  the 
alum.  Glycerine  and  tannin,  in  the  proportions  of  fifteen  grains 
of  the  tannin  to  one  ounce  of  glycerine.  This  is  best  used  by 
saturating  a  small  piece  of  cotton  with  the  mixture,  and  intro- 
ducing it  into  the  vagina,  leaving  it  there  for  twelve  hours,  which 
should  be  repeated  every  day  until  recovery.  A  solution  of  car- 
bolic acid  is  of  use  when  the  discharge  is  offensive.  It  may  be 
used  for  an  injection,  in  the  proportion  of  one  teaspoonful  to  a 
pint  of  warm  water.  Warm  injections  are  always  of  service,  the 
hotter  the  better,  especially  if  there  is  inflammation. 

Chlorosis,  or  Green  Sickness.— Chl  orosis  is  the  name  applied 
to  a  peculiar  affection  usually  associated  with  some  one  of  the 
various  uterine  disorders.  It  is  characterized  by  a  swollen, 
puffy,  pale  and  sometimes  greenish  color  of  the  face. 

In  addition  to  these,  there  is  more  or  less  general  debility,  a 
depraved  condition  of  the  appetite  and  some  disturbance  of  the 
mind. 

Causes. — Among  the  causes  some  of  the  principal  are  insuf« 
ficient  and  improper  food,  impure  air,  indolent  habits,  self- 
abuse,  and,  in  fact,  many  of  the  conditions  that  tend  to  enfeeble 
the  body,  the  nervous  system  and  the  digestive  or  generative 
functions. 


336  DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN 

It  is  almost  essentially  a  disease  of  young  women's  life^ 
though  it  occasionally  occurs  in  pregnant  women,  or  in  those 
who  have  borne  children. 

It  is  often  seen  in  girls  about  the  age  of  puberty,  who  are 
growing  very  rapidly,  and  it  sometimes  has  its  origin  in  a  scrofu- 
lous taint  of  the  system,  in  menstrual  disorders,  in  mental  excite- 
ment, in  melancholy  and  in  a  sedentary  and  luxurious  mode  of 
life. 

Symptoms  of  Chlorosis.— These  are  very  characteristic,  and 
there  is  but  little  difficulty  in  distinguishing  it  from  other  dis- 
eases. The  patient  becomes  dull  and  fretful;  her  sleep  is 
broken,  and  her  nervous  system  is  so  much  disturbed  that,  on 
the  slightest  provocation,  and  often  without  cause,  she  is  liable 
to  fits  of  weeping  and  the  most  profound  melancholy.  There  is 
swelling  of  the  face,  and  dark  circles  form  around  the  eyes;  the 
lips  are  bloodless;  the  skin  is  often  cold,  clammy  and  almost 
colorless,  with  a  peculiar  greenish  hue;  this  last  remarkable  fea- 
ture of  the  disease  has  given  it  the  name  of  ''green  sickness." 
In  blondes,  the  skin  is  almost  white,  the  little  color  of  health 
being  almost  entirely  lost.  The  skin  of  brunettes  assumes  a 
pale  yellowish-green  hue.  This  discoloration  is  evidently  due  to 
the  watery  condition  and  to  the  deficiency  of  the  red  corpuscles 
of  the  blood;  the  blood  of  a  chlorotic  person  is  deficient  in  iron 
and  solid  matter;  hence  the  wasting  and  flabbiness  of  the  mus- 
cles; the  increase  of  water  accounts  for  the  dropsical  and  puffy 
state  of  the  various  parts. 

The  appetite  is  capricious,  the  digestion  is  much  impaired, 
the  bowels  are  commonly  costive,  and  the  evacuations  have  the 
appearance  of  white  clay.  The  blood  circulates  with  less  force 
than  in  health,  the  heart  is  subject  to  palpitation  on  the  least 
bodily  exertion  or  mental  emotion;  the  ankles  swell  as  in  dropsy, 
there  is  much  languor  and  an  almost  constant  disposition  to 
sleep. 

As  the  disease  progresses,  the  digestion  becomes  curiously 
deranged,the  patient  forming  likes  and  dislikes  for  certain  kinds 
of  food,  and  sometimes  exhibits  the  most  depraved  tastes.  An 
unaccountable  appetite  may  be  created  for  slate-pencils,  mag- 
nesia, chalk,  dirt,  plaster  from  the  walls,  charcoal,  or  ashes. 

Vomiting  sometimes  occurs  after  eating,  as  does  also  pain  at 
the  stomach;  there  are  flying  nervous  pains  felt  in  the  face  and 
various  parts  of  the  body,  as  the  spine,  neck,  shoulders  and 
arms.  She  is  liable  to  severe  headache,  trembling  of  the  limbs, 
dimness  of  sight,  ringing  in  the  ears  and  twitching  of  the  muscles 
of  the  face  and  body. 

Treatment  of  Chlorosis.— After  removing  the  cause,  what- 
ever it  may  be,  the  first  thing  is  to  place  the  patient  in  a  situa- 
tion where  she  can  breathe  a  pure  and  bracing  atmosphere. 

Her  diet  should  consist  of  ripe  fruits,  milk,  sa«go,  tapioca, 
rice,  eggs,  roast  meats,  brown  bread,  and  only  such  articles  aa 
agree  with  her  and  are  easily  digested. 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN  337 

Great  care  must  be  taken  to  avoid  everything  that  in  the  least 
disagrees  with  her  digestion.  Vegetables  having  a  laxative  ten- 
dency are  of  benefit,  and  celery  especially  is  of  great  value.  As 
a  general  drink,  pure,  cool  water  is  the  best  Lemonade  will  do 
good,  but  tea  and  coffee  must  be  avoided. 

A  proper  diet  is  almost  as  important  in  this  disease  as  med- 
icine, and  in  many  cases  it  will  be  overcome  by  diet  alone. 

The  clothing  must  be  warm,  and  great  benefit  will  be  derived 
from  the  daily  bath— a  sponge  bath,  and,  if  the  system  reacts 
properly,  a  shower  bath,  every  morning. 

Plenty  of  outdoor  exercise  is  also  an  essential  part  of  the 
treatment.  Fresh  air  and  sunshine  will  often  do  wonders. 
Indeed,  in  very  many  cases,  a  proper  diet,  warm  and  comfort- 
able clothing,  fresh  air  and  cheerful  society,  will  be  all  that  is 
necessary  to  effect  a  cure. 

Tincture  of  muriate  of  iron,  ten  drops,  three  times  daily,  in 
a  half  glass  of  water,  is  a  good  prescription.  Another  is  as  fol- 
lows: Syrup  of  the  iodide  of  iron,  ten  to  fifteen  drops  in  a  half 
glass  of  water  three  times  daily.  This  is  especially  applicable 
if  there  is  any  scrofulous  taint.  Carbonate  of  iron  may  be 
made  up  into  pills  of  five  grains  each;  two  of  these  three  times 
daily  will  be  found  very  serviceable. 

Here  is  a  prescription  said  to  rarely  fail  in  curing  any  case 
of  chlorosis:  Citrate  of  iron,  two  drachms;  sulphate  of  quinine, 
half  a  drachm;  water,  one  ounce;  mix  these  together,  and  take 
from  twenty  to  thirty  drops,  in  a  half  glass  of  water,  three  times 
a  day,  a  half  hour  before  each  meal;  if  found  unpleasantly  bit- 
ter, the  water  in  which  it  is  taken  may  be  sweetened  to  the  taste. 

Inflammation  of  Vulya— Talyitis.— The  external  parts  of  the 
female  organs  of  generation  are  liable  to  inflame  from  a  number 
of  causes.  It  sometimes  arises  in  young  people  from  a  want  of 
cleanliness  of  the  parts.  It  may  be  caused  in  older  women  by 
injuries  at  child-birth.  The  irritation  is  often  of  the  most  an- 
noying character,  and  may  lead  to  certain  vicious  habits.  The 
patient,  to  obtain  relief,  is  often  compelled  to  rub  the  parts, 
which  only  aggravates  the  condition,  increasing  the  discharge 
and  causing  a  most  disagreeable  smarting. 

Treatment.— In  the  early  stage,  a  very  simple  plan  will  fre- 
quently suffice.  The  first  requirement  is  the  most  thorough 
cleanliness..  Cooling  lotions,  or  even  cold  water  frequently  ap- 
plied, together  with  a  regular  action  of  the  bowels  and  perfect 
rest,  will  be  all  that  need  be  done  in  some  cases. 

There  are  many  lotions  used  for  the  cure  of  vulvitis;  but  if 
thorough  cleanliness  is  observed,  and  a  simple  solution  of  borax 
is  applied  as  a  lotion,  no  difficulty  should  be  experienced  in 
effecting  a  cure.  A  small  piece,  about  the  size  of  a  hickory  nut, 
may  be  dissolved  in  a  pint  of  water,  which  will  form  the  proper 
strength;  if  a  piece  of  lint  is  saturated  with  this  and  placed  be- 
tween the  two  lips  of  the  vulva,  the  cure  will  not  only  be  more 
rapid,  but  there  will  be  no  chance  of  the  lips  growing  together; 


338  DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN 

cases  of  this  kind  have  occurred  more  than  once,  where  there 
was  much  inflammation. 

Pruritus  of  the  Yulva.— This  is  a  most  distressing  disease. 
It  consists  of  an  incessant  and  intense  itching  of  the  parts, 
being  so  severe  sometimes  that  the  woman  is  in  a  state  of  the 
utmost  misery. 

Its  cause  is  somewhat  obscure,  but  in  any  cases  it  originates 
in  the  same  manner  as  do  simple  inflammations,  which  it  often 
accompanies.  In  some  women  it  occurs  during  menstruation; 
others  are  prone  to  it  during  pregnancy;  it  occasionally  arises 
from  the  presence  of  parasites.  There  is  usually  no  eruption; 
the  parts  are  generally  swollen  and  inflamed. 

Treatment. — The  condition  of  the  bowels  must  receive  atten- 
tion, the  diet  must  be  plain  and  unstimulating,  and  cooling 
washes  should  be  applied  to  the  parts.  The  following  is  recom- 
mended as  very  effective:  Hyposulphite  of  soda,  four  drachms; 
glycerine,  two  drachms;  distilled  water,  six  ounces;  mix  and  use 
as  a  lotion. 

A  lotion  of  borax  is  very  serviceable  in  this  affection,  as  well  as 
in  vulvitis.  It  may  be  combined  with  morphine,  which  in  itself 
is  powerful  in  allaying  the  irritability  of  the  parts.  This  lotion 
seldom  fails  to  effect  a  cure:  Borax,  three  drachms;  morphine, 
four  grains;  water,  six  ounces.  It  should  be  applied  three  or 
four  times  daily,  by  means  of  a  soft  rag. 

Care  should  be  taken  that  the  parts  are  kept  scrupulously 
clean  by  frequent  bathing  with  soap  and  warm  water.  Sit^: 
bath  of  a  mild  temperature  is  often  serviceable;  the  temperature 
of  the  water  may  be  from  seventy-five  to  eighty-five  degrees. 
Some  physicians  advise  the  patient  to  sit  in  cold  water,  and 
others  advise  the  application  of  ice. 

Inflammation  of  the  Womb— Metritis. — This  disease  is  com- 
mon among  married  women,  and  results  more  frequently  from 
delivery  than  from  any  other  cause.  It  may  also  arise  from  in- 
juries, such  as  blows,  or  from  retention  of  menses,  from  difficult 
menstruation,  stimulating  food,  certain  medicines  taken  for  the 
purpose  of  producing  abortion,  injections  of  an  extremely  irri- 
tating character  and  the  like. 

Symptoms  of  Metritis. — These  are  dull  and  constant  pains, 
both  in  the  womb  and  the  parts  near  by.  Sensations  of  heat 
and  uneasiness,  with  darting  pains  felt  in  the  thighs,  loins  and 
back. 

There  is  sometimes  a  feeling  of  weight,  causing  the  patient  to 
strain  and  bear  down.  The  pain  is  often  much  increased  bj' 
hard  pressure  over  the  womb,  or  by  coughing.  In  severe  cases, 
the  abdomen  swells  and  becomes  so  tender  and  painful  that  the 
slightest  touch  can  not  be  borne.  There  are  usually  chills,  fol- 
lowed by  fever,  and  more  or  less  restless  anxiety.  As  the  dis- 
ease progresses,  there  is  a  discharge  of  mucus,  scant  or  profuse, 
thin  or  purulent,  according  to  the  extent  of  the  inflammation. 


DISEASES  PECULIAR  TO  WOMEN  339 

In  cases  where  the  inflammation  is  chronic,  or  confined  to 
some  particular  part  in  the  neck,  the  symptoms  are  more  of  a 
local  character,  less  severe  and  very  insidious,  often  making  con- 
siderable progress  before  attracting  the  attention  of  the  patient. 
Usually  there  is  a  dull  pain  in  the  lower  part  of  the  abdomen, 
becoming  more  severe  at  every  effort  to  open  the  bowels  or 
empty  the  bladder.  Sexual  intercourse  also  increases  the  pain, 
and  there  is  commonly  a  thin  mucous  discharge;  if  there  is  any 
ulceration  of  the  parts  the  discharge  may  be  tinged  with  blood. 

Treatment  of  Metritis.— This  must  first  tend  toward  the 
reduction  of  the  inflammation.  Fomentations  of  hops  applied 
to  the  abdomen  are  very  useful;  and  the  patient  should  be 
allowed  plenty  of  cooling  drinks.  The  bowels  should  be  kept 
regular,  the  extremities  must  be  warmed,  the  head  cooled, 
and,  if  possible,  the  pores  of  the  skin  should  be  freely  opened 
and  perspiration  induced.  A  vapor  bath  will  answer  the 
purpose  of  promoting  perspiration,  and  the  application  of 
fomentations  or  poultices  to  the  abdomen,  if  persevered  in  and 
frequently  changed,  will  reduce  the  inflammation  and  allay 
the  pain. 

Injections  into  the  vagina  of  warm  water,  to  which  about 
one-half  a  teaspoonful  of  laudanum  has  been  added,  will  give 
great  relief;  and  tepid  water  injected  into  the  rectum  will  prob- 
ably give  better  satisfaction  than  purgative  medicines;  a  large 
spoonful  of  castor  oil  added  to  the  tepid  water  injection  will 
increase  its  effectiveness. 

Until  the  inflammation  has  subsided,  all  stimulants  must  be 
avoided,  and  the  diet  must  be  very  scant;  but  little  food  of  any 
kind  should  be  taken  until  the  inflammation  has  been  some- 
what subdued. 

In  Chronic  Inflammation ,  the  diet  must  receive  especial 
attention;  meat  should  be  eaten  sparingly  and  it  should  not  be 
salted  or  smoked.  Coffee,  alcoholic  and  warm  drinks  are  not 
allowed,  but  in  their  place  may  be  substituted  cooling  bever- 
ages, such  as  lemonade,  barley  water,  gum  arable  water,  or 
simple  cold  water.  Frequent  injections  of  cold  water  into  the 
vagina  should  be  employed.  The  great  aim  is  to  improve  the 
general  health;  and  if  strict  attention  is  paid  to  hygiene,  includ- 
ing bathing,. exercise  in  the  open  air,  warm  clothing,  diet  and  a 
regular  state  of  the  bowels,  improvement  will  be  very  sure  to 
follow  sooner  or  later. 


CHAPTER  XXII 
DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 


Oatline  of  Diseases  and  Symptoms  of  the  Respiratory  Organs. 


Disease. 

Cough. 

Expecto- 

Pain. 

Fever. 

Chief 

Very 

Free. 

Soreness 

Mod- 

Cough and 

severe 

frothy  or 

in  front 

erate 

expectora- 

thick 

of  chest 

tion. 

Pneumonia  

Severe 

Blood- 

Soreness 

Very 

Fever  and 

stained 

in  side 

high 

difficulty  ol 

and  sticky 

breathing 

Slight 

Scanty 

Stitch  in 

Slight 

Pain  in 

and.frothy 

side 

side. 

Hack- 

Free. 

Not 

Hectic 

Cough  and 

ing  or 

thick  and 

severe 

wasting. 

severe 

with  blood 

Suffo- 

Scanty 

None 

Absent 

Difficulty 

cating 

of 

breathing 

€ongh  Remedies. — Note: — In  ordering  these  mixtures,  the 
prescriptions  should  be  copied  word  for  word  and  the  amount 
required,  as  6,  8,  10  or  12  doses,  should  be  added,  so  as  to 
include  the  amount  wanted.  Two  tablespoonfuls  equal  an 
ounce. 

For  the  dry,  irritable  cough,  some  such  mixture  as  the  follow- 
ing is  useful: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Paregoric  Elixir,  20  drops. 
Oxymel  of  Squill,  20  drops. 
Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  20  drops. 
Water,  to  1  ounce. 
Mix.    One  ounce  to  be  taken  every  four  hours. 
This  may  also  be  given  to  children  in  teaspoonful  doses;  or 
for  adults  only,  the  following  may  be  prepared: 
(This  is  eight  doses.) 
Solution  of  Hydrochlorate  of  Morphia,  5  drops. 
Chloroform,  8  drops. 
Rectified  Spirit,  72  drops. 
Glycerine,  to  1  ounce. 
One  teaspoonful  to  be  taken  every  four  hours  in  half  a 
wineglassf  ul  of  water. 

340 


arte;rib:s  and  veins  in  man. 


25 

Fig.  4.    Portal  Circulalion.  Fig-.  5.    Systemic  Circulation  of  the  Body 

(greater  circulation). 

Fifj.  I.  HEART.  (Both  Auricles  and  Ventricles  opened  according  to  regulation 
methods.)  1,  Pulmonary  Artery;  2,  Right  Ventricle;  3,  Columnae  Carnese;  4,  Tricuspid 
Valve;  5,  Right  Auricle;  6,  3  Semi-I^unar  Valves;  7,  Coronary  Artery;  8,  Cardiac  Vein;  9,  Adi- 
pose Tissue;  10,  I^eft  Ventricle;  11,  Papillary  Muscle  and  Chordae  Tendineae;  12,  Apex  of  the 
Heart. 

Fig.  II.  AURICIvES.  1,  Auricular  Appendix;  2,  Aorta,  Semi-I^unar  Valve  (closed) ;  3 
Pulmonary  Artery;  4  Right  Auricle;  5,  Tricuspid  Valve  (closed);  6,  I^eft  Auricle  with  the 
Mitral  (or  Bicuspid)  Valve  closed. 


(continued  on  opposite  page) 


Fig.  III.  Pulmonary  Circulation  (Lesser  Circulation).  1,  Arch  of 
Aorta;  2,  Vena  Cava  Superior;  3  Right  Pulmonary  Artery;  4,  Two 
Trunks  of  Vein;  5,  Right  Auricle  with  the  Veno-Auricular  open- 
ings; 6,  Right  Lung;  7,  Ductus  Arteriosur  (patent  only  in  faetal 
life);  8,  Trunks  of  Left  Vein;  9,  Pulmonary  Artery;  10,  Right  Ven- 
tricle; 11,  Left  Lung;  12,  Apex  of  Heart;  13,  Vena  Cava  Inferior. 

Fig.  IV.  Portal  Circulation.  (The  junction  of  the  veins  of  the 
Stomach,  Mesenterium,  Spleen  and  Pancreas  to  form  the  Trunk  of 
the  Portal  Vein  is  covered  by  the  Stomach.)  1,  Gall  Bladder;  2, 
Portal  Vein;  3,  Ductus  Choledochus;  4,  Inferior  Surface  of  Liver; 
5,  Duodenum;  6,  Omentum;  7,  Caecum;  8,  Appendix  Vermiformis; 
9,  Oesophagus;  10,  Right  Gastro  Epiploic  Artery;  11,  Right  Gastro 
Epiploic  Vein;  12,  Coronary  Ventricular  Artery  and  Vein;  13, 
Hepatic  Artery;  14,  Ductus  Hepaticus;  15,  Spleen;  16,  Greater 
Curvature  of  the  Stomach;  17,  Splenic  Vein;  18,  Transverse  Colon; 
19,  Pancreas;  20,  Superior  Mesenteric  Artery;  21,  Trunk  of  the 
Mesenteric  Vein  before  its  junction  with  the  Veins  of  the  Spleen, 
Pancreas  or  Stomach;  22,  Ileum;  23,  Rectum;  24,  Inferior  Mesen- 
teric Artery;  25,  Vein  cut  through. 

Fig.  V.   Systemic  Circulation  of  the  Body.  (Greater  Circulation.) 

(The  Viscera  of  the  Portal  Circulation  (Fig.  IV)  are  removed 
from  the  Abdominal  Cavity.)  1,  Frontal  Artery  and  Vein;  2,  Tem- 
poral Artery;  3,  Facial  Vein;  4  Submaxillary  Artery;  5,  Carotid 
Artery  (place  for  ligation);  6,  Jugular  Vein;  7,  Subclavian  Artery 
and  Vein;  8,  Innominate  Artery;  9,  Arch  of  Aorta;  10,  Axillary 
Artery  (place  for  ligation);  11,  Pulmonary  Artery  (blue);  12,  Su- 
perior Vena  Cava;  13,  Pulmonary  Vein  (red);  14,  Brachial  Arter>' 
(place  for  ligation);  15,  Oesophagus  (cut  through);  16,  Suprarenal 
Body;  17,  Inferior  Vena  Cava;  18,  Renal  Artery;  19,  Abdominal 
Aorta;  20,  Ureter;  21,  Division  of  the  Abdominal  Aorta  into  the 
right  and  left  common  Iliac  Arteries;  22,  Rectum;  23,  Urinary 
Bladder;  24,  Radial  Artery  (place  for  ligation);  25,  Ulnar  Artery 
(place  for  ligation);  26,  Palmar  Arch;  27,  Iliac  Vein;  28,  Femorla 
Artery  (place  for  ligation);  29  Femoral  Artery  Profunda;  30,  Saph- 
enous Vein;  31,  The  place  of  passage  of  the  Femoral  Artery  through 
the  Adductor  Magnus  Muscle,  becoming  the  Popliteal  Artery  and 
descending  to  the  Popliteal  space;  32,  Anterior  Tibial  Artery > 33, 
Saphenous  Vein;  34,  Posterior  Tibial  Artery  (place  for  ligation). 

The  red  lines  signify  the  Arteries;  the  blue  lines  signify  the 
Veins. 


341 


342    DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

Or  ten-drops  of  the  tincture  of  gelsemium  may  be  sub- 
stituted for  the  morphia. 

When,  on  the  other  hand,  there  is  great  difficulty  in  expecto- 
rating the  phlegm,  another  class  of  drugs,  called  expectorants, 
must  be  used.  If  the  already  mentioned  sedative  drugs  are 
employed,  the  cough  may  be  eased,  but  the  phlegm  will 
accumulate  in  the  air-passages  and  become  a  source  of  danger. 
The  stimulating  cough  mixtures  are: 

(Each  is  one  dose.) 
Carbonate  of  Ammonia,  5  grains. 
Tincture  of  Senega,  40  drops. 
Syrup  of  Squills,  K  drachm. 
Syrup  of  Tolu,  1  drachm. 
Water,  to  1  ounce. 
Two  tablespoonf uls  to  be  taken  every  three  or  four  hours. 
Or 

Antimonial  Wine,  5  drops. 
Carbonate  of  Ammonia,  5  grains. 
Syrup,  Yz  drachm. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  20  drops. 
Water,  to  1  ounce. 
To  be  taken  every  three  hours  during  effervescence  with  a 
p«wder  of  Citric  Acid,  10  grains. 

Ipecacuanha  is  a  useful  expectorant,  and  is  much  employed 
in  the  treatment  of  cough,  but  it  should  be  taken  with  care,  as 
it  is  liable  to  cause  nausea  and  vomiting;  this  effect  makes  it 
unsuitable  in  cases  in  which  the  appetite  is  impaired.  A  good 
way  to  employ  the  drug  is  to  mix  a  teaspoonful  of  ipecacuanha 
wine  with  half  a  tumblerful  of  water,  and  take  a  teaspoonful 
of  this  every  hour  or  two.  Aconite  may  be  taken  in  the  same 
way;  one  or  two  drops  of  the  tincture  in  water,  taken  every  two 
hours,  being  especially  useful  in  coughs  accompanied  with 
symptoms  of  fever. 

For  the  troublesome  cough  of  chronic  bronchitis,  inhalation 
of  some  stimulating  resinous  preparation  is  the  best  treatment; 
a  few  drops  of  creosote,  pure  terebene,  or  the  oil  of  the  Scotch 
pine,  with  some  light  carbonate  of  magnesia,  should  be  placed 
in  a  jug  of  hot  water,  and  the  steam  containing  the  vapor 
should  be  deeply  inhaled  for  a  few  minutes  at  a  time.  The 
following  is  the  form  of  prescription: 

(This  is  eight  doses.) 
Creosote,  80  drops. 
Or  Oil  of  Scotch  Pine,  40  drops, 
Or  Pure  Terebene,  40  drops. 
Light  Carbonate  of  Magnesia,  20  grains. 
Water,  1  ounce. 
Mix.    A  teaspoonful  to  be  added  to  a  pint  of  hot  water  for 
each  inhalation. 

Chlorate  of  potash  and  borax  lozenges  allay  the  cough  of 
sore  throats,  and  ipecacuanha  and  morphia  lozenges  that  of 
bronchitis.   It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  cough  is  only  a  symp- 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  343 

torn,  and  that  the  disease  causing  it  necessarily  calls  for  treat- 
ment, in  order  that  the  cough  may  be  cured. 

Spitting:  of  Blood. — The  slighter  forms  of  blood-spitting  can 
usually  be  easily  checked  by  a  mouth-wash  or  gargle.  When, 
however,  it  comes  from  the  lungs  it  is  a  much  more  serious 
matter,  and  the  treatment  must  be  directed  to  the  disease  which 
causes  it;  if  it  is  profuse  the  blood  coming  away  in  large 
quantities,  it  requires  prompt  treatment. 

Treatment. — The  patient  should  be  immediately  laid  down, 
with  the  head  raised  on  a  pillow,  kept  perfectly  still,  and 
not  allowed  to  talk;  the  room  should  be  kept  cool  by  open- 
ing the  window,  and  the  body  covered  with  only  light 
clothing.  Ice  should  be  applied  to  the  chest  in  a  waterproof 
bag,  small  pieces  of  ice  slowly  sucked,  or  iced  drinks  taken  in 
sips;  no  stimulants  should  be  allowed.  As  this  symptom  is 
often  part  of  severe  disease,  and  slight  bleeding  may  be  a 
precursor  of  more  severe  hemorrhage,  the  doctor  should  be 
sent  for,  and  in  the  meantime,  or  if  medical  aid  can  not 
be  obtained,  one  of  the  following  astringent  mixtures  should 
be  procured  and  administered  without  delay: 
(Each  is  one  dose.) 

Alum,  15  grains. 

Dilute  Sulphuric  Acid,  15  drops. 

Acid  Infusion  of  Roses  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  given  every  three  or  four  hours. 

Or 

Gallic  Acid,  15  grains. 
Liquid  Extract  of  Ergot,  20  drops. 
Syrup,  Yi  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  given  every  three  or  four  hours. 

These  should  be  given  every  hour  for  the  first  two  or  three 
doses,  and  then  every  three  or  four  hours,  as  the  hemorrhage 
gets  less. 

Bleeding:  From  the  Lungs. — Bleeding  from  the  lungs  should 
be  treated  by  permitting  the  patient  to  inhale  the  vapor  of  warm 
turpentine.  Pour  an  ounce  or  two  of  turpentine  into  a  teapot 
filled  with  boiling  water,  the  patient  applying  the  mouth  near 
to  the  spout  of  the  teapot. 

Or,  turpentine  may  be  applied  to  a  napkin  folded  in  the 
shape  of  a  cone  and  applied  over  the  mouth  and  nose  to  inhale 
the  vapor. 

A  good  remedy  for  bleeding  from  the  lungs,  as  well  as  from 
the  stomach,  is  common  salt.  A  teaspoonful  of  common  table 
salt  may  be  swallowed.  This  should  be  repeated  as  found 
necessary. 

Nasal  Catarrh.— Nasal  catarrh,  or  common  cold  in  the  head, 
is  a  comparatively  harmless,  although  a  very  disagreeable 
affection.  The  essential  part  of  the  disease  is  an  inflammation 
of  the  lining  membrane  of  the  cavitites  of  the  nose,  which 


344      DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

causes  great  irritation  and  sneezing,  accompanied  with  a 
watery  discharge.  Result — a  nuisance  to  one's  self  and  to 
everybody  near. 

Catching  Cold. — Many  people  have  a  peculiar  proclivity  to 
catch  colds  upon  every  occasion,  and  after  the  very  slightest 
exposure;  and  for  such,  preventive  treatment  is  very  important, 
as  a  neglected  or  oft-recurring  cold  often  sows  the  seeds  of 
serious  disease.  The  means  of  prevention  are,  first,  to  avoid 
exposure  to  sudden  changes  of  temperature,  as  passing  from  a 
hot  room  to  a  cold  one,  leaving  a  warm  room  without  putting 
on  an  extra  covering,  or  getting  chilled  after  active  exercise 
when  in  a  state  of  perspiration.  As  a  rule,  colds  are  not  caught 
while  the  body  is  thoroughly  heated,  but  while  it  is  cooling;  at 
this  time  heat  is  being  rapidly  lost  by  perspiration,  while  there 
is  no  reaction  and  increased  heat  being  produced  by  exertion. 
We  learn  from  this  that  it  is  always  well  to  keep  moving  while 
the  body  is  cooling,  or  until  damp  clothes  can  be  removed. 

After  Getting  Wet,  either  by  rain  or  perspiration,  it  is  very 
unwise  to  take  any  form  of  alcohol  with  the  idea  of  keeping  out 
the  cold.  Alcohol  acts  by  driving  the  blood  to  the  surface  of 
the  body,  causmg  perspiration  and  increased  loss  of  heat,  and 
is  followed  by  depression,  rendering  the  body  more  vulnerable. 

Treatment  for  Colds. — Those  who  suffer  from  an  excessive 
sensibility  to  cold  should,  as  far  as  possible,  take  daily  exercise 
in  the  open  air,  dressed  rather  warmly  for  the  season,  and 
should  every  morning  sponge  the  entire  surface  of  the  body  with 
cold  water,  or  take  a  plunge  or  shower  bath,  by  which  means 
the  sensibility  of  the  skin  will  be  diminished  and  the  body 
become  protected  against  injury  from  changes  of  temperature. 

But,  do  what  we  will,  colds  will  sometimes  come.  Camphor  is 
used  in  the  form  of  the  tincture,  three  to  five  drops  of  which 
must  be  taken  on  a  piece  of  sugar  every  ten  or  twenty  minutes 
for  a  few  doses,  but  camphor  is  only  useful  at  the  very  com- 
mencement of  a  cold.  The  patient  should  be  kept  in  a  warm 
but  well-ventilated  room,  the  temperature  being  maintained  as 
uniform  as  possible.  If  the  cold  is  bad,  he  should  be  put  to 
bed.  The  inhalation  of  steam  is  very  soothing  to  the  inflamed 
parts,  and,  if  they  are  particularly  dry  and  irritable,  about  five 
to  ten  drops  of  eucalyptus  oil  should  be  added  to  the  water 
used  for  the  inhalation.  Fever  is  a  very  common  symptom  of 
catarrh,  but  is  usually  only  slight.  When  it  is  present,  aconite 
is  a  valuable  drug,  and  one-drop  doses  of  the  tincture  should  be 
taken  every  hour  during  the  day.  At  bedtime  measures  should 
be  adopted  to  secure  a  good  night's  rest  and  free  perspiration: 
a  hot  bath  may  be  taken,  or  the  feet  put  into  mustard  and 
water,  and  after  getting  into  bed  a  basin  of  hot  gruel  preceded 
by  ten  grains  of  Dover's  powder. 

Sore  Throat. — Sore  throat  appears  in  four  forms:  firsts 
simple  inflammation  of  the  throat  (or  catarrh  of  the  pharynx); 
second,  relaxed  throat;  third,  clergyman's  sore  throat  (or  chronic 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  345 

inflammation  of  the  larynx  and  pharynx);  fourth^  quinsy,  or 
acute  inflammation  of  the  tonsils. 

Treatment  for  the  First.— On  looking  at  the  throat  it  is  seen 
to  be  red  and  swollen,  at  first  dry,  but  later  moistened  with  a 
thick,  sticky  phlegm.  The  treatment  consists  of  (1)  external 
applications,  as  a  linseed  poultice,  hot  fomentations,  or  wet  com- 
press; (2)  internal  applications,  as  inhalation  of  steam,  alone  or 
with  eucalyptus  oil,  sucking  small  pieces  of  ice,  painting  the 
parts  with  glycerine  and  boracic  acid,  and  the  frequent  use  of 
lozenges  of  chlorate  of  potash  and  boracic  acid  and  (3) 
medicine,  the  tincture  of  aconite  being  given  in  one-drop  doses 
every  quarter  of  an  hour,  gradually  decreasing  the  frequency 
of  the  doses  as  the  patient  improves.  A  good  dose  of  salts  or 
other  aperient  should  be  given  to  act  thoroughly  on  the  bowels 
at  the  beginning  of  the  treatment.  During  the  attack  the 
patient  should  be  kept  in  a  warm  room  and  be  fed  on  fluid  but 
nourishing  food,  as  warm  milk  and  soda-water,  barley  water 
and  beef -tea.  If  the  throat  is  slow  in  returning  to  a  healthy 
condition,  it  should  be  painted  two  or  three  times  a  day  with 
glycerine  and  tannic  acid. 

Relaxed  Throat,— The  relaxed  sore  throat  is  often  a  chronic 
condition  following  the  acute  inflammation  just  described,  or  it 
may  be  the  original  affection  coming  on  gradually.  An  uncom- 
fortable sensation  in  the  throat  with  a  constant  inclination  to 
hawk  up  small  quantities  of  phlegm,  a  tiresome  hacking  cough, 
and  some  discomfort  in  swallowing  are  the  symptoms  accom- 
panying it,  and  they  are  almost  always  worse  in  the  morning, 
probably  as  the  result  of  the  throat  getting  dried  and  the 
accumulation  of  discharge.  The  lining  of  the  throat,  palate  and 
uvula  is  seen  to  be  reddened,  swollen,  relaxed,  with  thick,  dry 
mucus  discharge  sticking  to  it;  the  uvula  is  often  long  and 
swollen,  hanging  against  the  back  of  the  tongue  and  causing  the 
irritation  and  constant  tendency  to  cough. 

The  Treatment  first  has  to  be  directed  to  the  removal  of  the 
causes,  and  as  this  condition  usually  occurs  in  those  who  are 
debilitated  and  out  of  health,  overworked,  spirit  drinkers,  exces- 
sive tobacco  smokers,  or  subjects  of  consumption,  syphilis, 
chronic  indigestion,  or  gout,  these  are  the  conditions  we  must 
attend  to.  For  the  first,  we  must  give  good  nourishing  food  and 
tonics,  one  of  the  following  mixtures  being  suitable: — 
(Each  is  one  dose.) 

Compound  Tincture  of  Bark,  %  drachm. 

Carbonate  of  Ammonia,  5  grains. 

Syrup,  drachm. 

Water  to  an  ounce. 

Or 

Sulphate  of  Quinine,  1  grain. 
Tincture  of  Perchloride  of  Iron,  10  drops. 
Spirits  of  Chloroforiii,  15  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 


346     DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

Clergyman's  Sore  Throat— Treatment.— The  advice  which 
n*  1st  be  given  first  and  foremost,  and  insisted  upon,  is  to  take 
rest;  rest  is  just  the  one  thing  that  the  sufferer  can  not  take,  for 
in  the  majority  of  such  cases  the  livelihood  so  often  depends 
upon  the  constant  use  of  the  voice;  or  the  patient  occupies  a 
position  of  importance,  and  can  not  relinquish  it  without  great 
inconvenience.  However,  rest  must  be  enforced,  or  the  trouble 
will  continue  to  get  worse. 

Good  food  and  tonics  are  usually  required,  and  as  local  treat- 
ment some  form  of  stimulant,  astringent  and  tonic  application. 
The  glycerole  of  tannic  acid  is  suitable  for  painting  on  the  parts 
that  can  be  reached  with  a  brush,  and  the  inhalations  and 
sprays  recommended  for  the  relaxed  throat  may  be  used  with 
advantage,  and  will  reach  the  larynx  when  affected  as  well  as 
the  more  superficial  parts. 

Qninsj. — Quinsy  (acute  tonsilitis)  is  inflammation  of  the 
throat,  chiefly  involving  the  tonsils,  and  comes  on  rapidly  aftet 
exposure  to  cold  and  wet.  It  most  frequently  occurs  in 
young  people,  and,  unfortunately,  one  attack  predisposes  to 
others,  and  the  throat  is  apt  to  become  delicate,  and  inflamma- 
tion set  up  in  it  upon  the  slightest  exposure  to  the  exciting 
causes.  Feverish  symptoms,  sometimes  severe,  accompany 
the  onset  of  the  disease,  such  as  chilliness  and  shivering,  hot, 
dry,  burning  skin,  with  headache,  and  pains  about  the  body  and 
limbs.  The  local  symptoms  are  soreness  and  dryness  of  the 
throat,  with  a  great  deal  of  pain  on  attempting  to  talk  or  open 
the  mouth.  Swallowing  is  very  painful  also,  and  yet  there  is  a 
constant  desire  to  do  so  on  account  of  the  collection  of  dis- 
charge in  the  throat.  Very  often  upon  attempting  to  swallow 
fluids  they  cause  a  good  deal  of  discomfort  by  passing  up  into 
the  nose.  Upon  looking  into  the  mouth,  the  throat  is  seen  to 
be  very  much  swollen  and  red,  all  the  parts  being  affected,  but 
especially  the  tonsils,  one  or  both  of  which  will  probably  project 
to  such  an  extent  as  almost  to  fill  the  one  side  of  the  throat.  If 
both  are  enlarged  they  may  appear  to  block  up  the  throat  and  to 
touch  the  uvula  on  each  side.  The  interference  with  the  swal- 
lowing and  breathing  may  be  so  great  that  the  patient  feels  as  if 
he  were  going  to  be  suffocated.  But  there  is  no  reason  to  fear 
this,  for  the  difficulty  of  swallowing  only  lasts  a  few  days,  and 
never  quite  prevents  the  taking  of  fluid  forms  of  nourishment, 
or  causes  more  than  slight  difficulty  of  breathing. 

Abscess  in  Tonsil. — Frequently  an  abscess  forms  in  the 
tonsil;  as  a  rule  one  tonsil  is  much  more  inflamed  than  the 
other,  is  much  larger,  and  more  painful;  and  it  is  in  this  that 
the  collection  of  matter  forms  and  breaks;  but  sometimes,  when 
this  process  has  taken  place  in  the  one  tonsil,  it  may  commence 
in  the  other,  and  the  patient  have  to  bear  the  same  set  of 
symptoms  over  a  second  time.  The  bursting  of  the  abscess  of 
the  tonsil  gives  an  instant  and  most  delightful  relief  to  the 
patient's  feelings. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  347 

This  bursting  may  be  hastened  by  a  day  or  two  if  the  tonsil 
is  pricked  and  the  matter  let  out;  and  for  this  reason  it  is 
always  well  to  call  the  doctor  in  as  soon  as  possible. 

Treatment  of  Quinsy. — The  treatment  should  be  commenced 
as  soon  as  possible,  as  it  may  sometimes  cut  the  affection  short 
if  adopted  in  time,  that  is,  during  the  first  day  or  two.  The 
sucking  of  ice  in  the  early  stages  gives  great  relief,  together 
with  the  treatment  by  aconite  already  recommended  for  sore 
throat,  one  drop  of  the  tincture  being  given  every  hour,  ii, 
however,  the  throat  continues  to  get  worse,  warmth  will  give 
more  relief,  and  be  more  grateful  to  the  patient's  feelings:  hot 
linseed  poultices  applied  across  the  throat  reaching  from  ear  to 
ear,  inhalation  of  steam,  and  the  use  of  warm  milk  and  water  as 
a  gargle,  or  frequently  sipped.  The  application  of  glycerine  and 
boracic  acid  with  a  large  brush  to  the  tonsils  several  times  m  the 
day,  helps  to  soothe  the  great  pain.  The  patient  should  take  a 
dose  of  salts  and  go  to  bed,  the  air  of  the  room  should  be  moist- 
ened by  the  use  of  a  steam  kettle.  The  food  must  necessarily 
consist  of  liquids,  warm  milk,  barley  water,  beef-tea,  jelly  and 
other  simple  foods  easy  to  swallow.  As  the  severity  of  the 
symptoms  decrease,  and  the  inflammation  becomes  less  acute, 
glycerole  of  tannic  acid  can  be  substituted  for  the  other  appli- 
cation, or  an  astringent  gargle  of  alum,  five  grains  to  the 
ounce  of  water;  and  during  the  convalescence  tonics  should  be 
given.  Prescription  No.  5  or  No.  6,  prescription  list  A,  are 
good  tonics. 

Laryngritis. — In  scarlet  fever,  diphtheria  and  diseases  of  the 
kidneys  this  affection  sometimes  results  from  the  general  blood 
poison,  and  a  very  serious  form  is  produced  by  a  scald,  through 
accidentally  drinking  very  hot  water.  The  mild  form  which  so 
often  follows  catching  cold,  in  the  great  majority  of  cases,  is  of 
no  consequence  and  leaves  no  ill  effects  behind.  It  lasts  for 
three  or  four  days  and  then  disappears.  Occasionally  it 
becomes  severe,  and  if  not  attended  to  with  the  greatest  care, 
rapidly  ends  fatally.  In  the  old,  the  debilitated,  the  diseased 
and  in  very  young  children  it  should  be  looked  upon  as  a 
dangerous  condition,  and  in  all  it  should  never  be  neglected. 

Treatment  of  Laryngitis.— The  sufferer  should  be  confined  to 
one  room,  which  should  be  well  ventilated  and  the  air  kept  at  a 
about  70°  F.  and  moistened  with  a  steam  kettle;  a  linseed  poul- 
tice should  be  placed  round  the  throat,  and  inhalations  of  steam, 
alone  or  with  a  few  drops  of  eucalyptus  oil  added,  used  fre- 
quently. The  bowels  should  be  attended  to,  and  the  diet  consist 
of  light  and  chiefly  liquid  food,  as  warm  milk,  gruel  and  barley 
water;  calf's-foot  jelly  and  black-currant  jelly  are  very  soothing 
to  the  throat.  Free  perspiration  should  be  encouraged  by  a  hot 
bath  and  a  ten-grain  Dover's  powder  at  bedtime;  and  a  dose  of 
the  expectorant  mixture  (Pr.  No.  14,  list  A)  should  be  given 
every  two  or  three  hours. 

In  extreme  cases  it  may  be  necessary  for  the  windpipe  to  be 


348    DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

opened,  and  this  operation,  if  performed  in  good  time,  gives 
instant  relief,  and  is  followed  in  the  great  majority  of  cases, 
when  performed  for  simple  laryngitis,  by  recovery.  It  must 
always  be  borne  in  mind  that  a  severe  attack  may  really  be 
caused  by  diphtheria,  the  diagnosis  of  which  can  only  be  satis- 
faotorily  formed  by  a  doctor. 

Acute  laryngitis  is  liable  to  return,  one  attack  bemg  a  predis- 
posing cause  of  another;  it  may  also  terminate  in  chronic  laryn- 
gitis, for  which  the  treatment  recommended  in  clergyman's  sore 
throat  should  be  adopted. 

Bronchitis.— Bronchitis,  or  bronchial  catarrh,  is  a  similar 
condition  to  what  has  already  been  described  as  affecting  the 
lining  membrane  of  the  throat,  nose  and  larynx,  only  in  this 
disease  it  is  the  membrane  of  the  bronchial  tubes  which  is 
involved. 

Treatment  of  Bronchitis.— The  bronchitis  kettle  is  a  most 
useful  article  to  have  in  reserve,  as  it  is  needed  in  nearly  all 
affections  of  the  respiratory  organs.  It  is  very  often  a  great 
relief  to  the  patient  if  some  drug  is  added  to  the  water  in  the 
kettle.  Eucalyptus  oil  relieves  the  cough,  rendering  it  more 
efficient  in  removing  the  phlegm  by  softening  this  and  makmg  it 
more  fluid.  A  few  drops  should  be  placed  in  the  kettle  and 
replenished  as  it  becomes  evaporated. 

Poultices  made  of  linseed  or  linseed  and  mustard,  equal  parts, 
should  be  applied  to  the  chest.  It  is  best  to  place  them  on  the 
back,  as  the  patient's  breathing  is  not  then  impeded  by  their 
weight,  but  it  may  be  necessary  to  apply  them  both  back  and 
front.  In  employing  linseed  poultices  it  is  well  not  to  use  them 
continuously  day  and  night;  if  this  is  done  the  patient  finds 
them  a  great  nuisance  on  account  of  the  frequency  with  which 
he  has  to  be  disturbed;  the  skin  becomes  sodden  and  irritated, 
and  the  stimulating  effect  is  lost.  A  poultice  should  be  applied 
as  hot  as  can  be  comfortably  borne,  left  on  for  about  two  hours, 
and  then  carefully  and  quickly  removed,  the  chest  wiped  with  a 
warm  towel,  and  covered  with  a  flannel  or  layer  of  cotton 
wadding,  which  may  remain  on  for  about  two  hours  until  another 
poultice  takes  its  place.  In  this  way  a  poultice  will  be  required 
every  four  hours,  or  about  four  to  six  in  the  twenty-four  hours. 

Stimulating  liniments  rubbed  on  the  chest  until  the  skin  is 
thoroughly  reddened  give  great  relief;  or  if  still  greater  counter- 
irritation  is  required  a  blister  may  be  employed.  By  these 
means  the  blood  is  drawn  to  the  skin  from  the  inflamed  and 
painful  parts. 

The  inhalation  of  steam  is  always  to  be  recommended.  It 
loosens  and  softens  the  expectoration,  and  relieves  the  violent 
and  painful  cough.  Any  of  the  ordinary  forms  of  inhaler  may 
be  used,  or  an  ordinary  jug,  round  the  edge  of  which  a  towel 
should  be  placed.  Each  inhalation  should  last  for  from  five  to 
ten  minutes.  To  the  hot  water  may  be  added  some  drug  sedative 
in  the  first  stage  of  dry  cough,  and  stimulant  in  the  later  stages 
(Pr.  Nos.  29  to  31,  list  A). 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  349 

Sweating.— One  aim  of  treatment  should  be  to  produce  free 
perspiration,  and  the  following  means,  added  to  those  already 
mentioned,  will  probably  effectually  attain  this  object:  a  hot  bath 
before  the  fire,  putting  the  feet  and  legs  in  mustard  and  water, 
and  a  bed  well  warmed  with  hot  bottles  and  plenty  of  bed- 
clothes. For  the  cough  the  following  are  useful  mixtures:  No. 
1,  to  be  given  before  free  expectoration  is  set  up,  as  it  soothes 
and  loosens  the  phlegm,  while  No.  2  should  be  administered 
when  the  expectoration  is  free,  as  it  acts  as  a  stimulant  and 
aids  in  emptying  the  tubes.  They  may  both  be  administered 
every  two  hours  at  first,  but  the  intervals  between  the  doses 
should  be  gradually  lengthened  as  the  case  progresses. 

(Each  is  one  dose.) 
Ipecacuanha  Wine,  5  drops. 
Solution  of  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  1  drachm. 
Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  30  drops. 
Camphor  Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  every  three  hours. 

Or 

Carbonate  of  Ammonia,  5  grains. 
Syrup  of  Squills,  Yz  drachm. 
Spirits  of  Chloroform,  20  drops. 
Infusion  of  Cascarilla  io  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  every  three  or  four  hours. 

If  constipation  exists  at  the  beginning  of  the  attack  the  treat- 
ment by  drugs  may  commence  with  two  grains  of  cascara  at 
bedtime,  followed  in  the  morning  by  a  saline  draught  (Pr.  No, 
23,  list  A). 

Inflammation  of  the  Lnngs. — Pneumonia,  or  inflammation  of 
the  lungs,  is  an  affection  of  the  true  lung  tissue.  It  is  a  very 
serious  disease,  and  is  attended  with  severe  symptoms  of 
general  constitutional  Idisturbance.  One  variety  of  inflamma- 
tion of  the  lungs  is  that  which  follows  unchecked  bronchitis. 
The  other  variety  of  pneumonia  results  from  direct  exposure  to 
cold  and  damp  striking  the  lungs  through  the  chest-walls.  In 
order  to  do  this  the  cold  must  first  involve  the  pleura,  or  mem- 
brane covering  the  lungs.  In  this  case,  when  both  pleura  and 
lungs  are  affected,  the  disease  is  called  pleuro-pneumonia. 
When  the  bronchial  tubes  and  lungs  are  affected  together,  it  is 
called  broncho-pneumonia. 

Symptoms  of  Pnenmonia.— The  fever  is  very  high  from  the 
first,  remains  at  about  the  same  height  for  from  four  to  ten 
days,  usually  decidedly  higher  in  the  evening  than  the  morning, 
and  then  suddenly  falls  to  nearly  the  normal,  when  the  time  of 
the  crisis  comes.  The  patient  is  very  ill,  with  high  tempera- 
ture and  other  severe  symptoms;  and  suddenly,  without  warn- 
ing, he  improves  rapidly.  The  temperature  falls  to  normal  or 
below  it,  and  all  the  symptoms  are  relieved  at  the  same  time. 

The  Second  Important  Symptom  is  the  rapid  and  difficult 
breathing — fifty  to  sixty  in  a  minute — with  troublesome  cough 


350     DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

occurring  in  violent  attacks,  and  often  with  severe  pain  in  the 
affected  side,  which  is  like  a  stitch,  and  described  as  stabbing 
or  cutting.  The  cough  is  at  first  dry,  but  soon  expectoration 
forms,  which  is  transparent,  very  sticky  and  of  a  reddish  or 
rusty  color.  This  is  enough  to  prove  the  presence  of  inflamma- 
tion of  the  lung;  the  redness  is  due  to  blood,  which  is  intimately 
mixed  with  the  phlegm,  and  not  in  streaks  or  spots;  it  is  so 
sticky  that  it  will  sometimes  remain  in  the  spittoon  when  it  is 
turned  upside  down.  The  blood  may  be  so  small  in  quantity  as 
to  make  the  expectoration  only  a  pale  yellow,  or  so  great  as  to 
appear  like  pure  blood.  An  uncommon  and  serious  exception  is 
when  the  expectorated  matter  is  watery  and  dark,  like  prune- 
juice 

Inflammation  of  the  lungs  is  a  very  serious  illness,  and 
whenever  it  is  possible  a  doctor  should  be  called  in  without  any 
delay;  but  occasions  may  occur  when  this  is  impossible,  and  the 
patient  has  then  to  be  treated  by  friends. 

Our  aim  must  be  to  place  the  patient  in  the  best  position  to 
pass  through  it,  and  by  all  the  means  in  our  power  to  lessen  the 
severity  of  the  attack,  to  ward  off  complications  and  to  main- 
tain the  strength. 

Treatment  of  Pneumonia.— The  room  should  be  well  venti- 
lated and  plenty  of  fresh  air  admitted.  The  bed-clothes  should 
not  be  too  heavy  or  warm.  The  patient  should  be  kept  quiet; 
talking,  sitting  up  in  bed  or  getting  out  of  it  for  any  cause,  is 
strictly  forbidden.  The  chest  should  be  covered  up  with  a  layer 
of  cotton  wool,  and  if  the  pain  in  the  side  is  severe,  hot  linseed 
poultices  should  be  applied  for  an  hour  or  two,  three  or  four 
times  a  day. 

While  the  fever  is  high,  the  food  must  be  entirely  liquid, 
though  nourishing — milk,  gruel,  beef -tea,  beef -essence  and 
similar  preparations  being  given  in  small  quantities  every  two 
or  three  hours. 

Drugs  Are  "Sot  of  Much  Importance  in  ordinary  cases  of 
pneumonia,  but  may  be  required  for  the  relief  of  symptoms. 

For  the  cough,  the  mixture  containing  morphia  (Pr.  No.  13, 
list  A)  or  paregoric  (Pr.  No.  12,  list  A)  may  be  necessary.  For 
high  fever  the  best  drug  is  quinine — a  dose  of  the  quinine 
mixture  (Pr.  No.  7,  list  A)  should  be  given  every  three  or  four 
hours,  and  its  effects  on  the  temperature  and  patient  watched. 

If  the  tongue  is  furred,  the  appetite  bad  and  the  bowels 
confined,  a  calomel  and  rhubarb  powder  will  be  useful — calo- 
mel three  grains  with  fifteen  grains  of  compound  rhubarb 
powder,  or,  better  still,  an  enema  of  warm  water  and  soap  may 
be  administered.  If  diarrhea  comes  on,  nothing  will  stop  it 
better  than  an  enema  of  thin  starch,  four  ounces  with  twenty 
drops  of  laudanum  in  it.  A  furred  tongue  can  be  cleaned  with 
glycerine  and  lemon- juice  as  a  wash. 

To  promote  convalescence  the  food  must  be  gradually 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS     351  . 

increased  when  the  fever  disappears,  and  given  in  the  solid 
form.    The  appetite  can  be  improved  by  giving: 
(This  is  one  dose.) 

Dilute  Hydrochloric  Acid,  10  drops. 

Syrup,  Yz  drachm. 

Infusion  of  Orange  Peel  to  1  ounce. 
Two  tablespoonf uls  three  times  a  day, 
And  the  general  health  by  tonics,  as  bark  and  acid  (Pr.  No.  8, 
list  A)  or  bark  and  ammonia  (Pr.  No.  5,  list  A)  or  quinine  and 
iron  (Pr.  No.  6,  list  A). 

Cod-liver  oil  is  useful  also  to  improve  the  general  nutrition  of 
the  body.  Painting  over  the  lower  half  of  the  back  of  the  af- 
fected side  or  friction  with  liniments,  will  help  to  remove  any  re- 
mains of  inflammation  left  in  the  lung.  To  carry  out  all  these 
recommendations  lequires  the  most  incessant  and  assiduous  care 
and  nursing, and  it  can  not  be  too  strongly  enforced  that  a  trained 
nurse  would  be  invaluable  for  a  case  of  acute  inflammation  of 
the  lungs. 

Bathing  the  chest  with  dilute  alcohol  is  very  soothing  to  the 
patient.  This  should  be  done  whenever  the  fever  is  high,  and 
when  it  relieves  the  patient. 

Plenrisy. — Pleurisy,  inflammation  of  the  pleura  or  mem- 
brane which  lies  between  the  lung  and  chest-wall,  is  either  the 
result  of  cold  or  is  a  part  of  some  general  disease,  as  rheuma- 
tism or  infectious  fever,  or  is  caused  by  injury;  it  often  occurs 
with  diseases  of  the  lungs,  from  the  spread  of  the  inflammation, 
especially  in  pneumonia  and  consumption.  The  pleura  is  like 
a  closed  bag,  and  is  placed  between  the  lung  and  the  wall  of  the 
chest,  one  layer  being  spread  over  the  surface  of  the  lung  and 
the  other  over  the  chest,  to  both  of  which  they  are  pretty  firmly 
attached.  When  this  membrane  gets  inflamed  it  causes  a  severe, 
sudden  pain,  which  is  called  a  stitch,  and  is  very  characteristic 
of  the  first  or  dry  stage  of  pleurisy.  If  the  disease  goes  no 
further  than  this  it  is  called  dry  pleurisy. 

Treatment  of  Pleurisy.— The  patient  should  be  put  to  bed 
at  once.  His  diet  should  be  light,  and,  to  relieve  the  pain,  a 
linseed  and  mustard  poultice,  or  mustard  leaf  should  be  applied 
to  the  affected  side.  If  the  pain  continues,  a  good  plan  is  to 
strap  the  side  in  order  to  lessen  its  movement.  This  requires  a 
large  sheet  of  ordinary  thick  plaster.  Cut  it  into  strips  about 
three  inches  wide  and  long  enough  to  reach  from  the  spine 
behind  to  the  breastbone  in  front.  This  must  be  moistened  by 
warming  before  a  fire,  or  by  drawing  the  back  against  a  jug  of 
hot  water.  Commence  at  the  lowest  part  of  the  chest.  Each 
strip  is  to  be  applied  while  the  patient  empties  his  chest  of  air. 
The  strips  are  so  arranged  as  to  hind  the  chest  to  keep  it  from 
moving. 

Having  poulticed  or  strapped  the  chest,  a  five-grain  tabloid 
of  Dover's  powder  should  be  given,  and  repeated  every  six 
hours  until  eight  doses  are  given. 


352    DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

In  order  to  act  upon  the  bowers,  kidneys  and  skin,  the  folIow= 
ing  mixture  may  be  used: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Cream  of  Tartar,  Yz  drachm. 
Solution  of  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  1  drachm. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  20  drops. 
Syrup,  Yz  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be  given  every  four  hours. 
To  aid  in  the  absorption  of  the  fluid,  counter-irritation  must 
be  applied  over  the  affected  side  by  blistering  fluid  or  liniment 
of  iodine,  and  these  should  be  used  frequently  so  as  to  cause  a 
soreness  of  the  skin  without  actually  blistering  it,  or  the  oint- 
ment of  the  oleate  of  mercury  may  be  rubbed  into  the  chest  for 
the  same  purpose.     Finally,  iron  and  vegetable  bitters  (Pr. 
Nos.  5  to  8,  list  A).    Cod-liver  oil  and  good,  nourishing  food  will 
be  required  to  restore  the  patient  to  health  and  strength,  but 
should  never  be  employed  until  fever  and  other  active  symp- 
toms of  disease  have  disappeared. 

Congestion  of  the  Lnngs. — Congestion  of  the  lungs  is  a 
disease  from  which  we  very  often  hear  people  are  suffering. 
The  term  really  means  that  the  lungs  contain  a  larger  quantity  of 
blood  in  their  vessels  than  when  in  a  healthy  state,  but  probably 
the  name  is  often  used  popularly  for  bronchitis,  or  inflammation 
of  the  lungs.  There  are  three  chief  varieties  of  this  condition 
which  it  may  be  well  to  describe  here  briefly: 

1.  One  form  always  occurs  as  the  first  stage  of  inflammation, 
and  remains  also  for  a  short  time  after  this  has  disappeared. 
Its  symptoms  and  treatment  are  very  similar  to  those  described 
for  pneumonia,  and  appropriate  treatment  applied  at  once  may 
prevent  the  occurrence  of  inflammation.  Difficulty  of  breathing, 
with  slight  fever,  cough  and  spitting  of  blood,  are  the  signs  by 
which  its  presence  is  recognized.  As  a  rule  it  only  affects  one 
of  the  lungs. 

2.  The  second  form  of  congestion  occurs  as  a  compli- 
cation of  severe  diseases,  which  cause  much  prostration,  espe- 
cially when  these  occur  in  old  age;  it  is  likely  also  to  affect  those 
who  are  very  debilitated  and  bed-ridden.  It  is  caused  by  great 
feebleness  of  the  circulation,  which  permits  the  blood  to  stag- 
nate in  the  lungs;  gravitation  tends  to  cause  this  form  of  conges- 
tion in  the  back  and  lower  parts  of  the  lungs,  both  of  which  are 
usually  affected,  but  chiefly  the  lung  situated  on  the  side  apon 
which  the  patient  lies.  Its  symptoms  are  blueness  of  the  lips, 
face  and  extremities,  with  quick,  shallow  breathing.  As  this 
is  often  a  cause  of  death,  the  liability  of  its  occurrence  has 
always  to  be  kept  in  mind  by  both  doctor  and  nurse.  Its  treat- 
ment consists  in  the  administration  of  stimulants  given  fre- 
quently in  small  doses,  in  nourishing  food  to  maintain  the 
strength,  and  in  constant  changes  of  the  patient's  position  to 
counteract  the  effects  of  gravity. 

3.  The  third  form  of  congestion  occurs  in  many  diseases  of 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  353 

the  heart,  and  is  due  to  an  interference  in  the  free  circulation  of 
the  blood  through  the  lungs.  It  affects  both  lungs  in  their 
whole  extent,  and  not  only  the  dependent  parts.  The 
symptoms  are  difficulty  of  breathing  and  cough,  especially 
on  any  exertion,  and  the  spitting  of  phlegm  streaked  with 
blood.  Its  treatment  is  that  of  its  cause,  and  we  must 
refer  the  reader  to  what  is  said  on  this  matter  in  the  treatment 
of  heart  disease. 

Consumption.— Consumption,  or  phthisis,  is  a  most  common 
disease  in  this  country.  It  prevails  in  all  damp  and  variable 
climates. 

Causes, — First,  Undoubtedly,  consumption  is  a  disease  that 
runs  in  families,  and  those  whose  parents  have  suffered  from 
it,  and  many  of  whose  relations  have  been  affected  by  it,  are 
especially  liable  to  develop  symptoms  of  the  disease.  These 
persons  are  bom  with  a  delicacy  of  the  lungs  and  a  peculiar 
predisposition  to  catarrh  and  other  inflammatory  diseases  of 
the  respiratory  organs,  which  are  in  themselves  strong  predis- 
posing causes  of  consumption.  It  is  said  that  a  consumptive 
father  more  readily  transmits  the  disease  to  his  sons  and  the 
mother  to  her  daughters. 

Second.  Another  very  potent  class  of  causes  are  those  con- 
ditions which  bring  about  general  debility  and  ill-health,  all 
severe  diseases,  as  the  infectious  fevers,  or  syphilis,  or  such 
unhealthy  conditions  as  are  caused  by  insufficient  or  bad  food, 
or  excess  in  the  use  of  alcohol.  The  drain  on  the  system 
caused  by  long-continued  discharges  acts  in  the  same  way. 

Third.  Another  important  point  is  the  effect  of  trade  or 
occupation  on  the  occurrence  of  consumption. 

Fourth.  Consumption  may  be  transmitted  from  one  person 
to  another  person  who  is  healthy.  The  disease  is  due  to  the 
presence  of  a  minute  organism.  This  organism  is  called  a 
bacillus,  specifically,  a  tubercle  bacillus.  It  is  a  microscopic 
vegetable  growth,  which  looks  like  a  roc^.  These  germs  are, 
probably,  constantly  around  us  and  in  the  air  we  breathe,  but 
it  is  only  when  they  find  someone  whose  tissues  are  predisposed 
by  disease  or  constitutional  delicacy  to  receive  them,  or,  in  other 
words,  when  they  fall  upon  a  suitable  soil,  that  they  take  root 
and  grow  and  cause  the  disease. 

How  Consumption  is  Spread.— It  is  probably  by  means  of 
this  germ  that  the  disease  is  carried  from  one  person  to 
another,  and  it  is  believed  to  gain  entrance  to  the  body  by  being 
breathed  into  the  lungs  with  the  air  in  which  it  is  floating  in  a 
dried  state. 

The  expectoration  of  persons  suffering  from  consumption  is 
often  swarming  with  these  little  organisms,  and  if  it  is  allowed 
to  stand  about  in  the  sick-room  and  get  dried,  it  is  easy  to 
understand  how  the  germs  find  their  way  into  the  lungs  of 
others.  This  mode  of  propagation  of  the  disease  is  looked  upoD 
as  almost  the  onlv  cause  of  its  extension. 


354    DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

By  preventing  the  expectoration  from  drying  and  becomins^ 
dust,  an  effectual  means  is  obtained  against  its  spread. 

All  inflammatory  diseases  of  the  respiratory  organs  are  pre- 
disposing causes  of  consumption.  Many  an  attack  of  bronchitis 
or  pneumonia  which  has  been  neglected  or  imperfectly  recovered 
from,  proves  the  starting-point  of  consumption,  and  prepares  the 
ground  for  the  planting  and  growth  of  the  tubercle  bacillus. 

Symptoms  of  Consumption.— The  symptoms  of  consumption 
are  most  insidious,  and  creep  upon  the  victim  so  gradually  and 
unconsciously  that  it  is  a  very  difficult  matter  to  say  when  the 
disease  first  began.  The  bacillus  enters,  and  finding  a  suitable 
home  in  the  lung,  takes  up  its  abode  there. 

Is  consumption  curable?  Or  is  it  always  progressive  and 
certainly  fatal?  It  is  most  certainly  in  many  cases  curable;  and 
it  is  only  a  mistaken,  although  very  widespread,  belief  that  all 
cases  must  end  fatally,  in  spite  of  treatment.  It  probably  would 
not  be  far  from  the  truth  to  say  that  as  many  persons  get  well  as 
die  from  consumption.  We  all  can  think  of  someone  who  was 
said  to  have  had  his  lungs  affected  years  ago,  and  is  still  alive 
and  well.  Doctors  are  very  familiar  with  the  appearance  of  a 
scar  of  the  lung  resulting  from  the  healing  of  consumption  years 
before. 

Treatment  of  Consumption.— We  must  attempt  (1)  to  arrest 
the  progress  of  the  disease,  and  (2)  to  increase  the  general 
nutrition  of  the  body;  and  when  any  urgent  symptoms  arise 
(3)  to  relieve  them  with  appropriate  remedies.  In  order  to 
carry  out  these  three  objects  we  have  at  our  disposal  the  treat- 
ment by  drugs,  by  diet,  by  hygiene  and  by  climate.  Drugs  may 
be  used  with  the  special  purpose  of  attacking  the  local  disease  in 
the  lungs.  Much  was  expected  from  the  use  of  two  substances 
called  "Tuberculin"  and  "Tuberculocidin,"  which  were  intro- 
duced by  Drs.  Koch  and  Klebs  for  the  treatment  of  consump- 
tion; but  their  use,  like  that  of  many  other  "consumption  cures," 
has  only  ended  in  disappointment,  and  in  the  conviction  that  no 
true  specific  drug  has  yet  been  discovered,  although  many  have 
been  used  and  advertised  as  such.  But  there  are  some  which 
are  very  beneficial  in  many  cases. 

Creosote  has  been  much  used.  It  is  a  product  of  the  dis- 
tillation of  wood  tar,  a  very  pure  variety  being  obtained  from 
beechwood. 

It  should  be  first  given  in  smallest  doses,  immediately  after 
food,  and  the  dose  gradually  increased  until  from  fifteen  to 
thirty  drops  are  given  in  the  twenty-four  hours. 
Or  this  mixture  may  be  taken: 

(This  is  twenty-six  doses.^ 
Beechwood  Creosote,  30  to  80  drops. 
Tincture  of  Cardamoms,  4  drachms. 
Glycerine,  2  ozs. 
Alcohol  to  4  ozs. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  355 

Two  teaspoonf uls  to  be  taken  in  a  tablespoonf ul  of  water  after 
mecls;  three  or  four  times  a  day. 

The  smallest  quantity  of  creosote  is  used  at  first,  and  the 
amount  gradually  increased.  The  creosote  is  absorbed  into  the 
body  and  is  excreted  by  the  kidneys,  sometimes  causing  the  water 
to  become  dark  or  even  black.  By  this  drug  all  the  symptoms — 
fever,  cough,  expectoration  and  wasting— are  in  some  cases 
much  relieved.  But,  unfortunately,  it  sometimes  upsets  the 
digestive  organs,  causing  loss  of  appetite,  vomiting  and  indiges- 
tion. When  this  occurs,  a  preparation  of  the  drug  with  carbonic 
acid,  called  carbonate  of  creosote,  or  creosotal,  which  can  often 
be  well  borne  by  the  most  delicate  stomach,  should  be  employed 
in  either  of  the  following  ways: 

Carbonate  of  Creosote,  oz. 

Yolk  of  one  Egg. 

Syrup  of  Tolu,  2  ozs. 
Of  this,  teaspoonful  doses  may  be  taken  frequently  during  the 
day.    To  children  it  may  be  given  with  cod-liver  oil. 

Carbonate  of  Creosote,  }^  oz. 

Cod-liver  Oil,  6  ozs. 
One  teaspoonful  to  be  given  three  times  a  day,  and  the  dose 
gradually  increased  to  one  tablespoonf  ul  three  times  a  day. 

Cod-liver  Oil. — Cod-liver  oil  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  food,  and 
not  as  a  specific  cure  for  consumption.  It  is  found  beneficial  in 
all  stages  of  the  disease.  The  nauseous  taste  of  the  oil  is  in 
many  cases  a  serious  objection  to  its  use.  Some  forms  of 
emulsion  may  be  used.  In  extreme  cases  the  oil  may  be  taken 
in  capsules. 

Foods. — Food  should  be  large  in  quantity  and  very  nutritious. 
The  patient  should,  indeed,  be  overfed,  but  at  the  same  time 
great  care  should  be  taken  not  to  upset  the  digestion.  Fatty 
foods,  milk,  cream,  butter,  suet  and  fat  bacon  should  all  be  given 
in  as  large  quantities  as  the  digestion  will  bear,  but  it  must  be 
recollected  that  these,  especially  when  combined  with  cod-liver 
oil,  are  liable  to  cause  nausea  and  indigestion.  Plenty  of  meat, 
well  cooked,  and  combined  with  vegetables,  bread  and  other 
starchy  foods,  should  form  part  of  the  diet.  To  assist  the  diges- 
tion, the  foods  may  be  artificially  digested  before  being  taken,  in 
the  form  of  peptonized  foods,  and  if  the  patient  is  too  ill  for  or- 
dinary food,  these  latter  may  be  given  combined  with  eggs,  soups, 
meat  essences,  arrowroot  and  jellies. 

Hygiene  of  Consnmption.— All  the  general  rules  of  hygiene 
must  be  carried  out.  The  house  should  be  well  ventilated  and 
warmed,  and  situated  on  a  sandy  or  gravel  soil,  moderate  exercise 
should  be  taken  if  the  patient's  condition  and  the  weather  per- 
mit; the  bed-chamber  or  sick-room  should  be  airy,  well  venti- 
lated^ and  kept  at  an  equable  temperature,  but  not  too  hot.  The 
clothing  should  be  warm,  the  garment  next  the  skin  being  woolen, 
and  all  risk  of  chill  should  be  most  studiously  avoided. 

Much  depends  upon  the  nature  of  the  climate  in  the  treat- 


356    DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

ment  of  consumption.  The  climate  of  Colorado  and  Southern 
California,  and  perhaps  other  places  in  the  United  States,  has 
a  beneficial  influence  upon  the  patient. 

Tonics  Are  Necessary.— The  following  prescription  is  good: 
Tincture  of  the  Perchloride  of  Iron,  2  drachms. 
Dilute  Phosphoric  Acid,  3  drachms. 
Compound  Syrup  of  the  Hypophosphites,  3  ozs. 

Two  teaspoonfuls  in  a  tablespoonful  of  water  to  be  taken 
after  each  meal. 

Feyer  of  Consumption.— The  fever  of  consumption  is  an 
important  and  often  troublesome  feature.  It  is  important  in 
diagnosis,  for  if  a  person's  temperature  should  be  found  to 
persist  day  after  day  above  100°  F.  without  any  apparent  cause, 
phthisis  should  be  suspected;  it  usually  takes  the  form  of  hectic 
fever — that  is,  a  high  temperature  at  night  and  low  in  the  morn- 
ing— so  that  consumption  may  still  be  present  even  when  the 
temperature  is  normal  in  the  morning;  if  it  is  high,  the  following 
mixture  will  prove  useful: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Salicylate  of  Soda,  10  grains. 
Tincture  of  Lemons,  20  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
A  dose  to  be  taken  every  four  or  six  hours. 
But  if  it  does  not  rise  above  100°  F.,  it  will  be  better  to  give 
arsenic  rather  than  salicylate  of  soda,  as  in  the  following  pre- 
scription: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Hydrochloric  Solution  of  Arsenic,  3  drops. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  20  drops. 
Infusion  of  Calumba  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  daily. 

Sponging  every  night  with  vinegar  and  water  also  gives  relief. 
Pain  in  the  chest  and  the  local  inflammation  of  the  lung  should 
be  treated  by  painting  the  upper  part  of  the  aff^ected  side  of  the 
chest  with  liniment  of  iodine,  or  rubbing  it  back  and  front  with 
a  liniment  of  turpentine  and  acetic  acid;  this  will  ha^re  a  sooth- 
ing effect  on  the  cough,  which  will  also  receive  benei  t  from  the 
morphia  linctus  (P.  No.  13,  list  A). 

Night  Sweats. — The  night  sweats  may  be  relieved  b/  spong- 
ing the  body  before  going  to  bed  with  warm  water  or  vinegar 
and  water,  and  the  administration  of  a  pill  of  the  following 
composition  every  night  at  bed-time: 
Oxide  of  Zinc,  2  grains. 
Extract  of  Belladonna,  grain. 
Make  a  pill. 
One  to  be  given  every  night  at  bed-time. 

For  diarrhea,  care  should  be  taken  in  the  administration  of 
food,  which  must  be  light  and  unirritating,  and  a  dose  of  the 
following  mixture  may  be  given  every  three  or  four  hours: 


DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS  357 


(This  is  one  dose.) 
Decoction  of  Logwood,  >4  oz. 
Carbonate  of  Bismuth,  10  grains. 
Syrup  of  Ginger,  Yz  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  every  three  or  four  hours. 

Asthma. — The  nervous  system  is  the  chief  cause  of  asthma. 
But  it  is  usually  classed  among  the  diseases  of  the  respiratory 
system.  It  is  clearly  an  inherited  disease,  asthmatic  parents 
begetting  children  predisposed  to  it.  It  may,  however,  be 
acquired.  All  sorts  of  climates  may  induce  the  disease — dry  in 
some,  moist  in  others,  elevated  localities  or  low  ones,  inland  air 
or  seaside,  one  side  of  the  street  and  not  the  other,  the  back  of 
the  house  and  not  the  front. 

Asthma  is  difficulty  of  breathing,  but  difficulty  of  breathing  is 
not  necessarily  asthma,  as  it  may  be  the  result  of  many  other 
conditions.  The  difficulty  of  breathing  is  caused  by  a  contraction 
of  the  bronchial  tubes,  which  become  so  small  that  the  air  can 
only  enter  the  lungs  with  great  difficulty,  and  as  the  result  of 
extraordinary  muscular  effort. 

Treatment  of  Asthma. — In  the  treatment  of  this  disease,  it  is 
necessary  to  give  great  attention  to  its  causes.  Each  patient 
after  a  time  learns,  by  bitter  experience,  what  it  is  necessary  for 
him  to  avoid;  he  finds  that  sleeping  in  certain  towns  or  localities, 
going  out  in  certain  states  of  the  atmosphere,  exposure  to  certain 
smells,  are  sure  to  bring  on  an  attack,  but,  above  all,  he  recog- 
nizes that  certain  articles  of  food  and  drink,  especially  taken  late 
in  the  day,  must  be  studiously  avoided. 

A  change  in  climate  should  be  tried — from  moist  to  dry,  from 
inland  to  seaside,  but,  curiously  the  climate  which  suits  most 
asthmatics  is  the  close,  smoky  air  of  towns. 

Drags  for  Asthma. — The  most  useful  drugs  are  those  which 
relieve  spasm,  and  are  anti-spasmatics,  and  they  may  be  given 
to  adults  in  the  following  preparations  and  doses: 
Tincture  of  Stramonium,  15  drops. 
Tincture  of  Indian  Hemp,  10  drops. 
Tincture  of  Henbane,  30  drops. 
Hydrate  of  Chloral,  10  to  15  grains. 
Tincture  of  Belladonna,  6  drops. 
Tincture  of  Hemlock,  20  drops. 
Tincture  of  Lobelia,  10  drops. 
Spirits  of  Ether,  30  drops. 
Spirits  of  Chloroform,  20  drops. 
Any  of  these  may  be  given  in  a  tablespoonful  of  water,  the 
first  two  doses  with  an  interval  of  half  an  hour,  the  third  dose 
an  hour  after  the  second,  and  then  every  three  or  four  hours 
until  the  attack  is  relieved. 

Iodide  of  Potash  is  also  useful.  It  can  be  given  in  five-grain 
doses,  and  continued  for  a  week  or  two,  in  order  to  ward  off  the 
disease. 


358     DISEASES  OF  THE  RESPIRATORY  ORGANS 

Inhaling  Medicines. — Some  remedies  are  found  to  act  even 
more  satisfactorily,  and  give  more  rapid  relief  to  the  spasm  when 
taken  by  inhalation  than  when  taken  by  the  mouth.  Stramo- 
nium is  one  of  the  most  generally  useful  of  these;  the  dried  and 
powdered  leaves  are  either  smoked  in  a  pipe  or  cigarette  in  the 
same  way  as  tobacco,  or  the  fumes  of  the  burning  leaves  are 
allowed  to  fill  the  room,  and  are  breathed  with  the  air.  This 
drug  sometimes  acts  as  a  charm,  giving  the  patient  instant  relief. 

Of  other  inhaling  medicines,  the  most  useful  are  simple  steam. 
_  Chloroform,  which  should  be  employed  with  care — twenty  or 
thirty  drops  may  be  placed  in  a  handkerchief  and  thus  inhaled. 

Dr.  N.  Tucker,  Mt.  Gilead,  Ohio,  prepares  an  inhaling  medi- 
cine, used  with  a  patent  inhaler.  While  this  does  not  cure 
asthma,  it  has  a  most  soothing  effect  in  relieving  asthmatic 
spasms.  Time  and  use  do  not  seem  to  have  any  deleterious 
effects.  His  inhaler  must  be  used  with  his  medicine,  which 
gives  him  a  monopoly,  and  he  uses  it  to  the  best  advantage,  by 
heavy  charges.  But  no  asthmatic  can  afford  to  be  without  this 
remedy. 

Hay  Fever  or  Hay  Asthma.—The  cause  of  this  difficulty  lies 
in  the  irritating  effect  of  pollen  of  certain  plants,  especially  the 
flowering  grasses  which  are  blown  about  in  the  air,  and  is  almost 
limited  to  the  months  of  June  or  September,  to  those  subject  to 
it  year  after  year.  Its  symptoms  consist  in  excessive  irritation 
of  the  eyes,  nose  and  the  whole  of  the  air  passages,  producing  in 
succession  itching  of  the  eyes  and  nose,  violent  attacks  of  sneez- 
ing, profuse  discharge  from  the  nostrils,  pricking  sensations  in 
the  throat,  cough,  tightness  of  the  chest  and  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing. 

The  proper  treatment  is  to  avoid  the  cause  during  the 
months  in  which  the  disease  is  prevalent.  The  sufferer 
should  remain  to  a  great  extent  within  doors.  Bright  sunlight 
should  also  be  avoided,  as  it  increases  the  irritation,  and  a  res- 
pirator may  be  worn.  Cold  shower  or  swimming  baths  are  use- 
ful, and  tonics  of  quinine  and  iron  (Pr.  No.  6,  list  A);  and  lotions 
of  carbolic  acid,  eight  grains  to  an  ounce  of  water;  quinine,  two 
grains  to  the  ounce  of  water;  and  cocaine,  ten  grains  to  an  ounce 
of  water,  may  be  used  as  a  spray  to  the  eyes,  nose  and  throat. 

Where  to  Go  to  Get  Relief.— Hay  fever  victims  find  relief  by  ^ 
going  to  some  locality  where  but  little  dust  or  pollen  floats  in  the 
air.    Eastern  people  go  to  the  White  Mountains;  those  in  the 
Middle  West  find  it  convenient  to  spend  their  time  from  the  last 
of  August  until  the  frosts  come,  in  Northern  Michigan. 

Tucker's  remedy,  mentioned  under  asthma,  will  relieve  the 
asthma  of  hay  fever,  and  give  some  relief  in  other  ways.  Tem- 
porary relief  may  be  had  by  warming  a  small  bottle  containing  a 
little  tincture  of  iodine,  and  inhaling  the  vapor. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 
DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION 


Outline  of  Diseases  of  Circulation — 


Disease. 


Palpita- 
tion. 


Pulse 


Chief 
Symptoms.  1 


Cause. 


Heart  Disease 
Organic  

Functional.  ... 

Angina 
Pectoris  

Grave's 
Disease  

Anemia.  

Aneurism  


Not 

marked. 


In  some 
cases. 


Exces- 
sive. 


Not 
severe. 


Very 
severe. 


Gnaw- 
ing, 


Irregular. 


Rapid 
during 
attacks. 

Rapid. 


Rapid 
and 
weak. 


Quick  on 
exertion. 

Different 
on  two 
sides. 


Imperfect 
circulation. 


Heart 
trouble  in 
attacks. 

Great  pain 

and 
faintness. 

Palpitation 
and  pro- 
truding 
eyes. 

Paleness 

and 
weakness. 


Rheuma- 
tism 
and  cold. 

Disease 
of  other 
organs. 

Degenera- 
tion 


Poverty 
of  blood. 


Pressure    Strain  and 
symptoms,  degenera- 
I  tion. 


Call  the  Doctor, — Most  of  the  diseases  of  the  heart  are  of  too 
serious  a  nature  for  home  treatment,  and  require  for  their  recog- 
nition special  means  of  examination  which  can  be  used  only  by 
one  who  has  been  trained  in  the  use  of  the  stethoscope;  their 
diagnosis  must  therefore  always  be  left  to  the  doctor,  and  the 
treatment  carried  out  under  his  supervision. 

Pain  in  the  Heart  Region.— Pain  in  the  region  of  the  heart 
often  causes  a  great  deal  of  very  unnecessary  alarm.  It  is  an 
important  fact  that  many  of  the  most  serious  forms  of  heart  dis- 
ease are  frequently  perfectly  painless,  and  their  symptoms  are 
such  as  in  no  way  to  direct  the  attention  of  the  patient  to  the 
heart. 

Persons  who  have  Undiscovered  Heart  Disease  are  in  a  very 
dangerous  condition,  as  any  sudden  effort  or  exertion,  as  lifting  a 
weight  or  running  to  catch  a  train,  might  prove  fatal  suddenly, 

359 


360    DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION 


from  the  extra  strain  upon  the  heart.  If  those  who  are  thus 
affected  are  forewarned  of  their  danger,  such  risks  might  be 
avoided,  and  also  the  various  remedial  measures  may  be  used, 
from  which  very  great  benefit  may  be  obtained  in  many  cases 
Although  pain  in  the  heart  region  may  be  due  to  disease  of  that 
organ,  it  is  far  more  likely  to  be  due  to  something  wrong  with  the 
stomach,  some  form  of  dyspepsia,  flatulence,  acidity  or  beart« 


TROUBLES  OF  HIS  OWN. 


burn.  The  pain  may  also  be  due  to  some  injury  causing  bruise 
or  strain  of  the  muscles  of  the  walls  of  the  chest,  or  to  a  rheu- 
matic affection  of  the  muscles.  It  is,  therefore,  well  to  remember 
that  pain  supposed  to  be  in  the  heart  is  most  probably  only  due 
to  some  far  less  important  cause. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION  361 

Angina  Pectoris,  or  '^Breast  Pang."— There  is,  however, 
one  terrible  form  of  heart  disease  which  is  accompanied  by  the 
most  acute  anguish;  this  has  received  the  name  of  breast  pang 
or  angina  pectoris.  The  patient  is  suddenly  attacked  with  the 
most  violent  spasm  of  pain  in  the  heart  region,  which  is 
described  as  stabbing  or  crushing;  it  spreads  over  the  chest  and 
abdomen,  and  very  often  extends  up  into  the  left  shoulder  and 
down  the  left  arm.  It  is  accompanied  with  a  sense  of  extreme 
faintness,  intense  anxiety  and  feeling  as  of  approaching  death. 
The  face  wears  a  drawn,  anxious  expression,  and  is  pale  or  blue 
and  covered  with  a  cold  sweat,  and  the  pulse  is  usually  small 
and  rapid.  It  may  occur  at  any  time.  Indigestion  resulting 
from  over-eating  and  drinking,  or  from  eating  rich  and  indi- 
gestible food,  is  a  very  common  cause  of  this  terrible  disease,  an 
attack  of  flatulence  or  distension  of  the  stomach  being  almost 
certain  to  bring  on  an  attack  in  those  predisposed  to  it. 

Symptoms  of  Angina  Pectoris.— The  terrible  pain  of  this 
affection  may  be  due  either  to  a  sudden  spasm  or  cramp  of  the 
heart  muscles,  the  suffering  of  which  can  be  readily  understood 
by  those  who  have  suffered  from  a  similar  condition  due  to 
cramp  of  the  muscles  of  the  limbs,  or  cramp  of  the  bowels  in  an 
attack  of  colic.  The  pain  may  be  a  true  neuralgia  of  the  heart. 
The  specially  intense  pain  and  dread  can  be  accounted  for  by 
the  importance  of  the  organ  affected. 

The  Coarse  of  This  Disease  is  exceedingly  variable.  Some- 
times the  first  attack  is  also  the  last,  and  causes  death  suddenly. 

In  others  the  attacks  may  return  at  intervals  spreading  over 
many  years.  They  may  begin  by  slight  spasm,  and  recurring  at 
irregular  intervals,  may  gradually  grow  more  and  more  severe 
until  they  end  in  death.  They  may  last  for  years,  gradually 
growing  less  and  occurring  at  longer  intervals  until  they  quite 
disappear. 

The  fatal  cases  are  most  likely  to  be  those  which  complicate 
organic  heart  disease,  and  those  ending  finally  in  recovery  will 
probably  be  those  due  to  gout,  indigestion  and  other  preventable 
causes.  However,  the  disease  must  always  be  looked  upon  as 
very  dangerous,  and  any  man  affected  by  it  must  be  prepared 
for  his  life  to  terminate  suddenly  in  an  unusually  violent  attack. 

The  Sheet  Anchor  for  Anginal  Patients.  — We  can  easily 
understand  that  any  one  who  suffers  from  angina  pectoris  will  be 
anxious  to  hurry  on  to  the  treatment  of  the  disease.  Can  any- 
thing be  done  to  relieve  the  terrible  anguish  and  feeling  of 
approaching  death  which  are  so  characteristic  of  the  attacks? 
And  is  any  treatment  of  any  use  in  curing  the  disease?  Many 
drugs  and  forms  of  treatment  give  relief;  but  one  drug  is,  par 
excellence y  the  sheet  anchor  for  the  anginal  patient,  and  that  is, 
nitrite  of  amyl.  It  is  a  highly  volatile  liquid,  of  a  yellowish 
color,  and  with  a  very  peculiar  sweet  odor,  strongly  reminding 
one  of  the  smell  of  pear  drops.  If  a  few  drops  of  this  liquid  are 
inhaled,  flushing  of  the  face,  quickening  of  the  pulse  and  som» 


362    DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION 

oppression  of  the  breathing  are  produced.  If  used  in  this  way 
during  an  attack  of  angina,  it  gives  instantaneous  relief  in  the 
vast  majority  of  cases.  Its  effect  is  so  rapid  and  the  dependence 
upon  it  so  complete,  that  those  who  have  once  made  use  of  it  can 
look  forward  to  the  occurrence  of  an  attack  without  dread,  and 
are  almost  willing  to  bring  on  a  spasm  for  the  sake  of  an  experi- 
ment, with  the  full  conviction  that  they  can  cut  it  short  at  will. 

Sufferers  from  angina  should  always  carry  a  bottle  of  this 
drug  in  the  pockety  or,  what  is  still  better,  should  have  a  few  of  the 
nitrite  of  amyl  capsules;  these  are  little  glass  tubes  containing 
about  five  minims  of  the  drug,  and  are  wrapped  up  in  a  covering 
of  thin,  porous  material.  For  use  they  are  placed  in  the  handker- 
chief, crushed,  and  the  vapor  then  freely  inhaled.  If  the  patient 
prefers  to  help  himself  from  the  bottle,  two  to  eight  drops  is  the 
necessarjr  dose.  As  the  drug  is  very  powerful,  great  care  must 
be  taken  in  its  use,  an  overdose  causing  suffocation,  convulsions 
and  death.  For  this  reason  the  capsules  are  strongly  recom- 
mended, as  then  an  overdose  is  impossible. 

Nitro-glycerine  is  another  useful  medicine,  ranking  next  in 
importance  to  «//rz/^  of  amyl;  it  is  a  powerful  explosive,  and 
forms  the  active  ingredient  of  dynamite;  the  dose  is  x^ff  grain, 
and  tabloids  containing  this  quantity  can  be  obtained,  one  of 
which  may  be  taken  every  three  or  four  hours.  If  the  attack  has 
been  caused  by  indiscretion  in  diet,  the  stomach  being  burdened 
by  undigested  food,  an  emetic  of  mustard — one  tablespoonful  to 
half  a  tumbler  of  warm  water— will  give  reUef;  or  if  there  ia 
troublesome  flatulence;  a  mixture  containing  peppermint,  ether 
and  sal  volatile,  in  proportions  similar  to  the  following  mixture, 
will  be  suitable: — 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Sal  Volatile,  Yz  drachm. 
Sulphuric  Ether,  20  drops. 
Peppermint  Water,  oz. 
To  be  taken  every  half-hour  until  relieved. 
When  cold  has  been  the  exciting  cause,  warmth  should  be 
applied,  hot  water  and  rubbing  to  the  feet  and  hands,  and  hot 
bottles  to  the  body,  or  hot  poultices  to  the  chest. 

During  the  intervals  of  the  paroxysms,  the  greatest  attention 
should  be  given  to  avoid  the  exciting  causes,  violent  emotion  and 
mental  excitement,  bodily  exertion,  exposure  to  cold,  and  indiges- 
tible food.  Gout  and  indigestion  should  be  treated,  and  the 
general  health  be  improved  by  good  hygiene  and  tonics. 

Fainting — Treatment, — The  symptoms  are  due  to  want  of 
blood  in  the  brain,  so  that  we  must  proceed  at  once  to  supply 
this  want;  and  the  best  way  to  do  so  is  to  place  the  brain  on  a 
level  with  the  heart,  so  that  the  blood  will  naturally  flow  into  it 
with  less  difficulty.  The  patient  must  be  laid  down  quite  flat, 
and  the  head  should  not  be  raised  or  supported  at  all. 

Anything  tight  round  the  neck  and  chest  should  be  loosened, 
and  a  little  cold  water  sprinkled  over  the  face.   Fresh  air  is  most 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION  363 

important,  and  all  crowding  around  of  the  onlookers  should  be 
prevented.  Smelling  salts,  sal  volatile  and  fanning  the  face  are 
useful.  The  hands,  feet,  temples  and  heart  region  may  be 
rubbed  with  some  spirit,  and  a  stimulant  drink  administered. 

If  the  f aintness  continues  long,  the  doctor  should  be  sent  for 
as  other  measures  for  restoration  may  be  required.  It  is  also 
important  that  a  doctor's  opinion  of  the  condition  of  the  heart 
should  be  obtained  if  the  fits  are  severe  or  of  frequent  occur- 
rence. It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  that  if  the  syncope  occurs 
as  the  result  of  hemorrhage,  the  bleeding  should  be  stopped 
without  a  moment's  unnecessary  delay. 

The  general  treatment  consists  in  giving  up  those  habits 
which  tend  to  produce  ill-health;  healthy  outdoor  exercise  is 
most  valuable,  and  probably  the  bicycle  will  cure  many  young 
ladies  of  fainting  fits.  Anemia,  constipation  and  organic  diseases 
must  be  relieved  by  appropriate  means. 

Organic  and  Functual  Disease  of  the  Heart. — The  diseases  of 
the  heart,  Uke  those  of  all  organs  of  the  body,  can  be  divided  int« 
two  classes  —  organic  and  functional.  Palpitation,  or  a  violent 
action  of  the  heart;  feeble  action  due  to  weak  heart;  and  various 
alterations  of  the  pulse  in  frequency,  rhythm  and  force,  are  the 
most  prominent  symptoms. 

Palpitation  of  the  Heart.  —  Palpitation  of  the  heart  is  an 
increased  frequency  of  the  heart's  action,  with  violent,  sudden  and 
often  irregular  beats.  This  is  occasionally  sufficiently  violent  to 
shake  the  whole  body,  and  produces  grave  suspicion  in  the  mind 
of  the  sufferer  that  the  heart  is  diseased.  Palpitation  does  cer- 
tainly occur  in  many  organic  distresses  of  this  or^an,  but,  curi- 
ously, in  those  cases  it  often  passes  unobserved,  while  the  palpita- 
tion of  purely  functual  origin  is  very  appreciable.  The  breathing 
is  often  hurried  and  difficult,  and  is  accompanied  by  a  sensation 
of  choking,  or  lump  in  the  throat.  This  condition  is  very  fre- 
quently due  to  some  irritation  acting  on  the  nervous  machinery 
which  controls  the  heart,  and  which  is  affected  indirectly 
through  the  nervous  system,  stomach  or  blood.  Mental  excite- 
ment may  produce  it.  Hysterical  young  women  are  very  prone 
to  such  attacks.  The  stomach  being  supplied  and  controlled  by 
the  same  nerves  as  the  heart,  is  often  the  offender;  improper 
food,  causing  indigestion  and  flatulency,  acts  powerfully  as  the 
exciting  cause  of  an  attack  of  palpitation.  The  woman  who 
drinks  constantly  strong,  over-drawn  tea,  and  the  man  who  is 
hardly  ever  seen  without  a  pipe  or  cigar  in  his  mouth,  will  in  the 
four-and-twenty  hours  absorb  a  good  deal  of  the  poison. 

All  affections  that  cause  poverty  of  the  blood  will  induce 
heart-palpitation,  and,  curiously  enough,  two  perfectly  opposite 
conditions  act  in  a  similar  way,  for  both  full-blooded  or  plethoric 
and  pale,  anemic  people  are  liable  to  palpitation.  Plethora  causes 
it  by  supplying  over-rich  and  stimulating  blood  and  thus  exciting 
the  heart  to  increased  action,  and  anemia  by  supplying  poor, 
watery  blood  which  starves  the  heart,  and  therefore  requires  in- 


364   DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION 


creased  action  in  a  weakened  heart  to  carry  on  the  circulation. 
Although  in  the  majority  of  cases  of  palpitation  no  anxiety  need 
be  felt,  it  is,  of  course,  always  wise  to  have  the  heart  once  for  all 
thoroughly  overhauled,  to  as  far  as  possible  make  the  absence  of 
organic  disease  a  certainty. 

In  the  Treatment  of  this  condition  the  chief  and  often  the 
only  precaution  necessary  to  prevent  attacks  is  to  remove  the 
cause.  For  gout  give  colchicum;  for  anemia,  iron;  for  debility, 
tonics;  avoid  excitement  and  excessive  exercise,  tea,  coffee  and 
tobacco;  attend  to  the  diet,  and  avoid  the  causes  of  flatulence 
and  indigestion.  If  neglected,  the  condition  may  become  chronic 
and  even  develop  heart  disease.  During  an  attack  the  patient 
should  lie  down  and  keep  quiet.  Take  plenty  of  fresh  air,  a 
reasonable  amount  of  exercise,  with  healthy  occupation,  neither 
too  sedentary  so  as  to  injure  the  body,  nor  enervating  and 
morbid  so  as  to  injure  the  mind.  General  tonics  of  iron,  quinine 
and  vegetable  bitters  (P.  Nos.  5  to  8,  list  A)  are  useful;  digitalis 
as  a  heart  tonic  (P.  No.  10,  list  A)  and  a  belladonna  plaster  worn 
over  the  region  of  the  heart  will  also  assist  in  the  treatment. 
We  add  a  table  showing  the  distinguishing  points  of  this  condi- 
tion when  it  occurs  with  organic  heart  disease  or  only  as  a 
functional  disorder. 

Organic  and  Functional  Heart  Disease.— Palpitation  oc- 
curring 


With  Organic  Disease  of  the 
Heart 

Usually  comes  on  slowly 

and  gradually. 
Is  constant,  though  worse 

at  times. 
Is  accompanied  with  blue- 
ness  of  lips  and  cheeks, 
congestion  of  face,  swell- 
ing of  legs. 
Heart   action   not  neces- 
sarily quicker. 
Palpitation  often  not  much 
complained  of  by  patient, 
but  occasionally  attended 
by  severe  pain  extending 
to  the  left  shoulder  and 
arm. 

Palpitation  is  increased  by 
exercise,  stimulants  and 
tonics,  but  relieved  by 
rest. 

Is  more  common  in  men 

than  women. 
Beat  felt  in  cardiac  region, 
stronger,   heaving  and 
prolonged. 


As  a  Functional  Disorder  of 

the  Heart 
Generally  sets  in  suddenly. 

Is  not  constant,  entirely  absent 

between  attacks. 
Is  not  accompanied  with  blue- 

ness  or  swelling,  face  often 

pale. 

Heart  action  usually  quick- 
ened. 

Palpitation  much  complained 
of  by  patient,  often  with 
pain  in  left  side. 


Is  increased  by  sedentary  oc- 
cupation, but  relieved  by 
moderate  exercise,  stimu- 
lants and  tonics. 

Is  more  common  in  women 
than  men. 

Beat  abrupt,  not  heaving  or  pro- 
longed, fluttering  sensation 
at  the  pit  of  the  stomach. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION  365 

Inflammation  of  the  Heart. — The  most  important  organic 
disease  of  the  heart  is  due  to  inflammation,  as  the  consequence 
of  exposure  to  cold,  especially  when  that  exposure  results  in  the 
development  of  rheumatic  fever. 

The  inflammation  may  affect  all  parts  of  the  heart,  peri- 
cardium, muscular  tissue  and  lining  membrane. 

When  it  affects  the  pericardium  the  disease  is  called /m- 
carditis:  when  the  muscular  tissue,  myocarditis;  when  the 
interior,  endocarditis.  This  complication  of  rheumatic  fever  is 
the  chief  danger  of  that  disease,  and  is  the  reason  why  we  should 
always  be  most  careful  to  check  it  as  soon  as  we  possibly  can. 
If  the  heart  becomes  involved,  very  serious  results  may  follow, 
for  which  reason  we  should  never  advise  home  treatment  for 
rheumatic  fever,  especially  as  by  prompt  and  skilful  measures 
this  severe  complication  may  perhaps  be  warded  off. 

Treatment. — The  treatment  of  these  conditions  is  involved  in 
the  treatment  of  their  cause,  especially  that  of  rheumatic  fever. 
The  heart  affection  may  require  leeches  applied  over  the  heart, 
counter-irritation  in  the  form  of  poultices,  blisters  or  iodine, 
and,  if  the  circulation  becomes  feeble  and  weak,  stimulants  in 
some  form.  Confinement  to  bed  with  all  the  general  care  and 
attention  required  in  acute  diseases,  will,  of  course,  be  required. 
When  the  valves  of  the  heart  are  diseased,  everything  goes 
wrong  with  the  circulation;  the  blood,  instead  of  flowing  onward 
in  one  direction  freely  and  smoothly  as  in  health,  tends  to  flow 
backwards  through  the  defective  valves  in  the  contrary  direc- 
tion, and  the  only  way  in  which  this  leakage  can  be  counteracted 
is  by  the  heart  working  at  high  pressure,  more  rapidly  and  more 
powerfully. 

Grayes'  Disease,  or  Exophthalmic  Goiter.— This  is  not 
primarily  a  disorder  of  the  heart.  The  protrusion  of  the  eye- 
balls, the  enlargement  of  the  neck  and  violent  action  of  the 
heart  are  the  principal  symptoms  of  this  disease.  Anemia  is 
present  in  most  cases. 

Treatment. — Excellent  results  may  be  obtained  from  the 
following: 

5.  Tinct.  digitalis  1  drachm. 

Pulv.  potass,  iodidi  lyi  drachms. 

Aquae   q.  s,  ad.  2  ounces. 

M.  Sig.    One  teaspoonful  three  times  a  day  after  meals. 
When  anemia  is  marked  the  following  combination  may  be 
given: 

Tinct.  strophanthi  drachm. 

Tinct.  ferri  chloridi  drachms. 

Aquae  q.  s.  ad.  2  ounces. 

M.  Sig.    Teaspoonful  three  times  a  day  after  meals. 
The  iodide  of  potassium  in  ten-grain  doses  three  times  a  day 
has  proven  beneficial  in  some  cases  of  exophthalmic  goiter. 

Diseases  of  the  Arteries. — There  is  one  very  common  affec- 


366   DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION 

tion  which  attacks  the  arteries  and  which  is  found  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent  in  all  old  people,  to  which  the  name  of  atheroma  is 
given.  ^  The  chief  causes  are  over-exertion,  the  excessive  indul- 
gence in  alcohol,  and  gout. 

Aneurism, — The  patches  of  softening  weaken  the  wall  of  the 
vessel  so  that  the  pressure  of  the  blood  gradually  stretches  it, 
until  after  a  time  it  becomes  so  large  as  to  form  quite  a  tumor ; 
this  enlargement  of  the  artery  is  called  an  aneurism. 

An  aneurism,  therefore,  is  a  tumor  of  an  artery,  filled  with 
blood,  this  fluid  having  forced  itself  between  the  coats  of  the 
artery  or  stretched  all  the  coats;  we  must  therefore  look  upon 
atheroma  and  all  those  conditions  which  cause  it  as  the  causes  of 
aneurism.  This  disease  is  much  more  common  in  men  than 
women,  and  is  chiefly  a  disease  of  old  age.  Aneurism  may  oc- 
cur in  all  arteries,  but  the  aorta  is  the  one  most  commonly  affected; 
however,  whatever  artery  is  involved,  the  disease  is  most  serious 
and  will  be  very  likely  to  end  fatally.  It  should  never  be  the 
object  of  domestic  treatment;  the  best  medical  advice  should  be 
obtained,  and  it  will  generally  tax  all  the  resources  of  the  most 
skilful  physician  to  control  the  disease  and  carry  the  treatment 
through  to  a  successful  termination. 

Diseases  of  the  Veins.— The  veins  may  be  affected  by  inflam- 
mation {phlebitis)  either  from  within  as  the  result  of  irritation 
caused  by  a  clot,  or  from  without  owing  to  the  spread  of  inflam- 
mation from  other  parts,  and  also  as  the  result  of  gout. 

Varicose  Veins. — Varicose  veins  are  veins  which  become 
very  much  dilated  and  swollen.  The  condition  may  occur  in 
veins  of  all  parts,  but  is  most  frequently  found  in  the  legs, 
especially  in  the  left  one.  Anything  which  interferes  with  the 
flow  of  blood  through  the  veins  is  likely  to  bring  about  this  con- 
dition— weakness  of  heart,  violent  straining,  tight  stays,  garters 
or  trusses,  pregnancy  and  constipation.  ^  All  occupations  which 
necessitate  long  hours  of  standing,  as  in  shop  assistants  and 
laundresses,  are  injurious,  but  walking  exercise  is  beneficial. 
If  the  veins  of  the  rectum  become  affected,  they  form  one  of  the 
varieties  of  piles.  When  those  of  the  spermatic  cord  are  involved, 
they  produce  varicocele.  This  is  more  liable  to  occur  on  the 
left  side.  Varicocele  causes  the  patient  much  worry,  but  it  is, 
however,  one  of  no  danger  and  seldom  leads  to  serious  results. 

Treatment  of  Varicocele.— The  parts  should  be  toned  up 
with  cold  water  by  being  sponged  night  and  morning,  and  the 
veins  supported  with  a  suspensory  bandage  or  an  india-rubber 
ring.  The  treatment  is  completed  by  the  moral  strength  neces- 
sary to  forget  the  existence  of  the  affection. 

Varicose  Veins  of  the  Legs.— These  are  usually  first  observed 
about  the  calf  or  ankle,  and  appear  more  distinct,  bluer  and 
larger  than  usual.  If  not  attended  to,  the  whole  of  the  super- 
ficial veins  of  the  leg  may  become  much  swollen  and  knotted, 
the  knots  being  formed  at  the  situation  of  the  valves  of  the  veins. 
The  blood  becomes  stagnant  and  bulges  out  the  veins  until  they 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION  367 

look  like  rows  or  bunches  of  grapes  under  the  skin.  The  result 
is  severe  pain  in  the  Hmb  with  a  feeUng  of  weight  and  fatigue 
after  long  standing  or  severe  exercise,  a  swollen,  hard  condition 
of  the  parts  affected,  a  stagnation  of  the  circulation  interfering 
with  the  nutrition  of  the  skin,  which  becomes  red,  congested, 
irritable,  scaly  and  sore,  and  finally  breaks  down  and  forms  a 
varicose  ulcer.  If  this  sore  place  forms  where  the  skin  is  thin 
and  the  veins  near  the  surface,  very  extensive  hemorrhage  may 
occur,  which  has  sometimes  been  severe  enough  to  cause  death. 
There  is  danger  also  of  a  portion  of  the  blood  clot  which  forms 
within  the  vein  being  loosened  by  sudden  movement  or  rubbing 
and  washed  into  the  blood  stream. 

Treatment  of  Varicose  Veins. — The  treatment  of  varicose 
veins  is  directed  more  towards  giving  relief  than  with  the  hope 
of  cure.  When  the  vessels  have  once  become  much  enlarged, 
there  is  little  chance  of  their  getting  well  except  by  surgical 
means,  and  many  operations  have  been  devised  for  this  purpose. 

All  the  causes  of  the  disease  should  be  avoided,  and  careful 
investigation  made  to  discover  the  cause  in  each  particular  case; 
excessive  exercise,  long  standing  and  constipation  must  be 
corrected,  the  heart  and  circulation  strengthened  by  good  food, 
tonics  and  hygiene,  and  the  veins  supported  by  carefully  appUed, 
equable  pressure. 

For  the  last  purpose  an  ordinary  bandage,  an  elastic  stocking 
or  an  elastic  bandage  may  be  employed.  Whichever  is  chosen 
must  be  applied  to  the  whole  part  affected  from  the  foot  below  to 
above  the  highest  enlarged  vein;  it  must  be  worn  all  day,  but  not 
at  night,  the  patient  being  careful  to  reapply  it  every  morning 
before  putting  the  feet  to  the  ground.  The  parts  covered  should 
be  sponged  with  warm  water  and  carefully  dried  every  night. 

Anemia. — Anemia  is  a  disease  of  the  blood  in  which  it  becomes 
very  poor  and  watery,  and  is  particularly  wanting  in  the  red 
coloring  matter.  This  poverty  of  the  blood  may  be  the  result  of 
many  very  severe  diseases,  such  as  cancer,  consumption  or  ague 
and  in  such  cases  may  occur  in  men  and  women  to  an  equal 
extent;  but  the  disease  to  which  the  name  of  anemia  is  usually 
applied  is  of  quite  a  distinct  character. 

Anemia  or  chlorosis,  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  is  a  disease  of 
young  women  and  girls,  and  is  of  very  common  occurrence 
among  all  classes. 

^  Almost  any  condition  which  causes  debility  and  illness  may 
bring  on  anemia.  Long-continued  loss  of  blood  will  produce  it, 
from  whatever  source  the  blood  may  be  obtained.  Bleeding 
from  the  nose,  spitting  of  blood  or  bleeding  from  piles  are  likely 
causes  of  anemia.  Long- continued  and  free  discharges  of  any 
kind  have  the  same  result. 

This  is  a  frequent  source  of  the  disease  in  women,  in  whom, 
also,  long-continued  nursing  often  leads  to  the  same  result.  Food 
when  taken  in  insufficient  quantity  or  of  unsuitable  quality,  bad 
hygienic  conditions,  such  as  living  and  working  in  close  air,  with- 


368    DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION 

out  sufficient  light  or  outdoor  exercise,  will  all  gradually  produce 
bloodlessness  by  interfering  with  the  healthy  formation  of  fresh 
blood.  It  is  also  considered  that  the  long-continued  actions  of 
certain  poisons,  such  as  lead,  mercury  and  a  few  others,  will 
cause  anemia. 

Symptoms. — The  disease,  if  severe,  can  be  recognized  at  a 
glance,  and  there  are  very  few  conditions  with  which  it  is  pos- 
sible to  mistake  it.  The  appearance  of  any  one  suffering  from 
anemia  is  most  striking,  and  probably  no  one  can  have  failed  to 
see  many  cases.  It  is  one  of  the  commonest  complaints  of  girls 
engaged  in  shops.  Long  hours  of  fatiguing  work  in  gas-lit  shops, 
with  air  full  of  impurities  from  the  lungs  of  many  persons,  often 
added  to  hurried  meals  of  unsuitable  food,  are  a  typical  predispos- 
ing cause.  The  pallor  of  anemia  is  very  marked;  the  face 
becomes  white,  and  in  some  cases  almost  green,  from  which  the 
disease  derives  its  name  of  chlorosis,  or  green  sickness.  If  the 
lips  and  gums  and  lining  of  the  lower  eyelids  be  examined,  they 
will  be  found  to  be  pale  and  bloodless  also.  Debility  and  weak- 
ness are  often  extreme,  the  patients  feel  languid,  heavy  and  dis- 
inclined to  make  the  slightest  exertion,  and  get  tired  at  once  if 
they  do  so.  They  are  troubled  with  frequent  sighing  and  yawn- 
ing, are  sleepy,  dull  and  low-spirited.  Constant  complaints  of 
pains  and  aches,  of  neuralgia  and  muscular  soreness,  of  head- 
ache, backache  and  sideache  are  sure  to  be  made. 

Treatment  of  Anemia.— The  one  essential  point  of  treatment 
is  to  supply  the  blood  with  iron,  and  iron  only  can  be  depended 
upon  to  bring  about  a  cure.  This  drug  acts  like  a  charm,  but 
not  a  sudden  one,  for  it  has  to  be  continued  for  some  weeks  or 
months  continuously  in  severe  cases.  There  is  sometimes  a 
good  deal  of  difficulty  in  administering  iron;  most  preparations 
of  this  drug  are  decidedly  constipating,  and  we  must  therefore 
first  set  to  work  to  counteract  this  condition.  The  most  suitable 
medicines  are  a  dose  every  night  of  either  the  aloes  and  myrrh 
pill  (five  grains),  or  a  capsule  of  cascara  sagrada  (one-half 
drachm),  or  a  tabloid  of  the  same  drug,  containing  two  grains  in 
the  solid  form.  These  are  usually  sufficient,  but  sometimes 
stronger  aperients  may  be  necessary. 

Another  difficulty  we  meet  with  in  giving  iron  is  its  liability  to 
upset  the  stomach,  a  difficulty  which  is  increased  by  the  fact 
that  indigestion,  nausea  and  vomiting  are  often  present  as  symp- 
toms of  anemia.    This  will  prevent  our  commencing  the  iron 
treatment  at  once,  until  these  gastric  symptoms  are  relieved  by 
careful  dieting  and  by  some  such  mixture  as  the  following: 
(This  is  one  dose.) 
Subnitrate  of  Bismuth,  10  grains. 
Tincture  of  Nux  Vomica,  3  drops. 
Dilute  Hydrocyanic  Acid,  3  drops. 
Syrup  of  Ginger,  Yz  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

To  be  taken  two  or  three  times  a  day,  half  an  hour  before 
food. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  CIRCULATION  369 

The  following  may  now  be  taken  as  an  iron  mixture: 
(This  is  one  dose.) 
Citrate  of  Iron  and  Ammonia,  10  grains. 
Carbonate  of  Ammonia,  3  grains. 
Spirit  of  Chloroform,  15  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  day  after  food. 
A  mixture  containing  a  very  easily  digested  form  of  iron  com* 
bined  with  strychnia,  a  bitter  tonic,  is  the  following: 
(This  is  one  dose.) 
Syrup  of  the  Phosphate  of  Iron,  1  drachm. 
Solution  of  Strychnia,  10  drops. 
Chloroform  Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  day,  half  an  hour  before  food. 
In  giving  iron,  we  must  not  forget  that  the  causes  of  anemia 
must  be  discovered,  and  when  this  is  done  they  must  be  carefully 
avoided  or  removed.    Food,  air  and  exercise  must  receive  care- 
ful attention,  and  all  bad  hygienic  conditions  must  be  corrected, 
both  in  habits  and  surroundmgs,  and  very  often  the  cure  will  be 
hastened  and  rendered  more  complete  by  change  of  air  and  scene. 

Many  mineral  waters  are  successfully  used  for  anemia, 
especially  those  which  contain  iron,  or  what  are  called  chalybeate 
waters. 

Hemophilia.— There  is  another  disease  of  the  blood  which  is 
both  curious  and  interesting,  and  about  which  a  few  words  will  be 
sufBcient.  This  is  called  Hemophilia,  which,  freely  translated, 
means  a  predisposition  to  bleed;  the  name  explains  the  disease. 
Those  affected  bleed  from  the  slightest  injury,  or  even  without 
injury.  The  extraction  of  a  tooth,  vaccination  or  the  application 
of  a  leach  may  cause  profuse  and  even  fatal  hemorrhage.  The 
disease  is  undoubtedly  hereditary,  and  is  congenital — that  is, 
present  at  birth.  It  is  almost  entirely  found  in  the  males  of  the 
fajnily,  although  the  women  hand  on  the  disease  to  their  sons 
without  themselves  being  affected  by  it;  the  fathers  suffering 
from  it  do  not  transmit  it  to  their  offspring.  It  is,  of  course, 
essential  to  avoid  injury  as  far  as  possible,  and,  if  hemorrhage 
occur,  to  control  it  by  pressure. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 
DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 


General  Outline  of  Diseases,  with  Symptoms,  of  Organs  of 
Digestion. 


Disease. 


TemDer-     Special  ^ 
ature.    Symptoms  v^ause. 


Summer  Diarrhea 
Dysentery   

Cholera  

Typhoid  Fever  

Gastritis  

Indigestion  , 

Ulcer  of  Stomach 
Cancer  of  Stomach 


Congestion  of  Liv- 
er   

Gin- drinker's  Liv- 
er   

Gall-stones  

Peritonitis  


Fluid  con- 
tents of  bow 
el 

With  blood 
and  slime 


"Pea  soup" 


Raised 
Raised 


Frequent 
action  of 
bowels 

Stomach- 
ache, 
straininir. 
and  blood 
in  motions 

Cramps, 
exhaustion 
and  stools 

Very  high  Fever,  rash 
and  stools 


Heat  and  ague. 


Pain. 


Vomiting. 


Constant 
gnawing 

After  food 

Tender  spot 

In  stomach, 
not  tender 


After  food  and  other 
wise— mucus 

After  food 


After  food— bright 
blood 

After  many  days- 
dark  blood  and  frothy 
fluid 


Jaundice.  Vomiting. 


With  tender 
ness  in  side 

Usually  ab- 
sent 

Most  acute  in 
attacks 

Most  acute. 

with 
tenderness 


Not 
severe 

Slight 

Very 
marked 


In  adults,  from 
errors  of  diet. 

In  all  persons, 
from  faulty 
digestion. 

In  anemic 
young  women. 

In  men  after 
35. 


Bad  habits 
and  great  heat. 


Morning 
sickness 

Excessive 
during 
attacks 


370 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  371 


Diarrhea. — Diarrhea  occurs  in  such  severe  diseases  as  chol- 
era, dysentery  and  typhoid  fever,  in  many  affections  of  the  liver, 
when  ulceration  or  inflammation  affects  the  lining  membrane  of 
the  bowels,  and  often  in  the  late  stages  of  consumption;  but  these 
forms  of  diarrhea  are  considered  in  their  proper  places,  and  we 
will  here  look  upon  it  as  a  disease  in  itself.  Diarrhea  can  be  de- 
fined as  a  frequent  and  profuse  discharge  of  loose  motions  from 
the  bowels;  it  may  vary  in  severity  from  one  or  two  actions  in 
the  day  to  an  almost  continuous  discharge.  This  disease  is  of 
great  frequency  in  young  children,  especially  at  the  periods  of 
weaning  and  teething;  it  is  common  in  women  at  the  age  of  from 
forty-five  to  fifty,  and  in  all  who  suffer  from  weakness  of  the 
digestive  organs.  The  hot  weather  of  summer  and  fall  is  sure  to 
be  accompanied  with  great  increase  in  the  number  of  cases,  espe- 
cially among  children. 

Causes  of  Diarrhea. — The  most  common  of  all  the  causes  is 
some  error  in  the  diet.  Either  the  food  or  drink  has  been  taken 
in  too  large  an  amount,  or  it  has  been  in  an  indigestible  form,  or 
some  special  article  has  been  unsuitable;  all  these  produce  an 
unhealthy  condition  of  the  alimentary  canal.  Errors  of  hygiene 
may  produce  diarrhea,  such  as  poor  drainage  and  insufficient 
ventilation,  or  residence  in  damp,  cold  and  dark  houses. 

Medicines  may  be  the  cause  of  diarrhea.  Purgatives  and 
many  other  drugs  which  act  as  poisons,  if  used  too  freely  and  in 
unsuitable  cases,  may  set  up  severe  irritation,  which  may  even 
pass  into  inflammation  of  the  intestines.  It  is  important  to 
remember  that  poisons  often  show  their  presence  in  the  body  by 
diarrhea,  and  that  in  some  cases  where  the  cause  of  violent  and 
repeated  attacks  of  diarrhea  has  been  a  mystery,  this  fact  might 
have  proved  the  solution.  Some  articles  of  food  are  peculiarly 
trying  to  the  digestive  organs  of  certain  persons,  and  appear  to 
act  like  irritant  poisons.  Shell-fish,  crabs,  lobsters  or  mussels, 
sour,  unripe  fruit,  and  some  vegetables,  as  cucumbers  and 
salads,  may  cause  most  severe  attacks  of  vomiting  and  purging. 
Bad  smells  or  the  drinking  of  water  which  has  become  contam- 
inated by  the  admixture  of  organic  animal  matter,  or  decompos- 
ing vegetables,  occasionally  act  in  a  similar  way.  Mental  emo- 
tions have  sometimes  a  powerful  effect  in  this  direction,  espe- 
cially the  depressing  passions,  as  grief  and  anxiety. 

A  sudden  panic  will  operate  on  the  bowels  of  some  persons  as 
surely  as  a  black  dose,  and  much  more  speedily.  AH  persons 
must  have  recognized  the  powerful  effect  that  excitement  has 
upon  the  movements  and  actions  of  the  bowels. 

Treatment  of  Diarrhea. — If  the  attack  has  been  brought  on 
by  some  indigestible  or  poisonous  food,  the  first  thing  to  do  is  to 
assist  nature  in  throwing  it  off.  If  the  diarrhea  is  only  a  natural 
means  to  a  cure,  we  should  follow  nature's  lead  by  giving  an 
aperient  to  cure  diarrhea.  Much  harm  maybe  done  if  the  cause 
of  the  irritation  be  left  undisturbed.  A  very  common  medicine 
and  a  perfectly  safe  one  in  these  cases  is  castor  oil;  a  tablespoon- 
ful  should  be  administered  with  fifteen  drops  of  laudanum. 


372    DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 

Other  useful  drugs  for  this  purpose  are  the  compound 
rhubarb  pill,  five  grains.    Having  removed  the  source  of  irrita- 
tion, the  following  prescription  will  follow: 
(One  dose  for  an  adult.) 
Aromatic  Sulphuric  Acid,  10  drops. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  15  drops. 
Carbonate  of  Bismuth,  5  grains. 
Syrup,  Yz  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
A  dose  to  be  taken  every  hour  oi  two  until  the  diarrhea  is 
relieved. 

Chlorodyne  is  also  a  most  soothing  drug,  and  useful  when 
the  diarrhea  is  accompanied  with  much  colicky  pain  and  flatu- 
lence.   It  may  be  taken  alone  in  either  five  or  ten-drop  doses 
every  hour,  as  long  as  the  symptoms  are  severe,  or  as  follows, 
combined  with  either  bismuth  or  dilute  sulphuric  acid: 
(Each  of  these  is  a  dose.) 
Chlorodyne,  5  drops. 
Carbonate  of  Bismuth,  5  grains. 
Syrup  of  Ginger,  %  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  every  hour  while  the  pain  and  diarrhea  continue. 
Or 

Chlorodyne,  5  drops. 

Dilute  Sulphuric  Acid,  10  drops. 

Water  to  an  ounce. 

To  be  taken  evrey  hour  as  long  as  necessary. 

Chronic  Diarrhea. — Chronic  diarrhea  chiefly  occurs  in  those 
whose  health  is  undermined  by  long-continued  disease,  in 
those  who  have  been  living  on  insufficient  and  innutritions  food, 
or  who  have  for  years  suffered  from  indigestion. 

Treatment. — Chronic  diarrhea  is  very  difficult  to  cure;  even 
when  the  constant  discharge  is  stopped,  it  is  very  likely  to 
return  from  the  slightest  indiscretion  in  diet  or  exposure  to  cold. 
To  tone  up  the  system  and  remove  anemia,  iron,  arsenic,  qui- 
nine and  strychnia  may  all  be  employed,  and  to  check  the  dis- 
charges, the  mineral  acids,  opium,  bismuth,  chalk  and  logwood. 
Diet  is  of  the  very  greatest  importance  in  the  treatment  of  all 
forms  of  diarrhea. 

In  chronic  diarrhea  the  main  effort  should  be  to  counteract 
the  tendency  to  wasting.  Exposure  to  cold  and  wet  or  sudden 
changes  of  temperature  must  be  avoided,  the  clothing  must  be 
warm,  and  the  extremities  in  particular  must  be  protected  by 
suitable  covering.  Flannel  should  be  worn  next  to  the  skin,  and 
a  flannel  bandage  moderately  tight  round  the  abdomen  is  both 
advisable  and  comfortable.  Late  hours,  excessive  exertion 
and  mental  excitement  are  all  injurious  and  should  be  avoided. 

Constipation. — Constipation,  costiveness  or  confined  bowels 
is  a  most  common  trouble.  A  daily  action  of  the  bowels,  as  a 
rule,  is  required  for  health.    Much  ill-health  and  suffering  are 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  373 

claused  by  constipation.  Carelessness  or  neglect  usually  brings 
its  own  reward, 

HaTbit  is  one  of  the  most  important  means  of  maintaining 
regularity  in  this  respect.  It  is  also  one  of  the  most  potent 
causes  in  the  production  of  constipation.  In  this  particulars 
the  bowels  are  much  under  the  control  of  the  will. 

When  the  calls  of  nature  are  constantly  neglected,  the 
bowels  become  accustomed  to  the  irritation  caused  by  their  being 
overloaded.  They  become  distended  and  stretched  by  the 
accumulation  of  their  contents,  and,  ceasing  to  respond  to  the 
usual  stimulus,  are  often  irritated  into  inflammation,  with  the 
subsequent  formation  of  ulcers.  The  habit  may  be  easily 
acquired  through  want  of  leisure.  Persons  much  occupied  may 
be  unable  to  attend  to  the  matter  at  the  suitable  time.  It  is 
then  forgotten,  and  this  neglect,  frequently  repeated,  estab- 
lishes the  unhealthy  condition. 

Sedentary  Occupations  are  frequently  the  cause  of  costive 
bowels,  and  certain  errors  in  diet  and  particular  articles  of  food, 
the  absence  of  a  sufficient  quantity  of  fresh  vegetables  in  the 
food,  the  use  of  refined  white  bread  and  large  quantities  of 
milk,  all  act  in  this  way  in  some  persons. 

To  the  habitual  use  of  purgatives  many  cases  of  the  most 
troublesome  constipation  can  be  traced.  So  long  as  the  bowels 
are  acting  regularly,  purgatives  only  do  harm.  Again,  the  idea 
that,  even  in  those  cases  where  aperients  are  required,  it  is 
necessary  to  take  a  violent  purge  is  likely  to  lead  to  the  same 
evil  results.  Temporary  relief  is  afforded  by  powerful  purga- 
tives; the  delicate  mucous  membrane  of  the  intestinal  tract  is 
weakened  thereby,  a  sort  of  chronic  catarrh  is  induced,  and 
the  very  condition  sought  to  be  removed  is  aggravated  tenfold. 
In  constipation,  the  evacuations,  besides  being  infrequent,  are 
sclid,  deficient  in  quantity  and  sometimes  very  offensive.  They 
consist  of  dry,  hard,  dark  or  clay-colored  masses. 

Treatment  for  Constipation.— This  condition  is  far  better 
treated  by  the  correction  of  faulty  habits  and  attention  to  diet 
than  by  drugs.  Care  should  be  taken  to  pay  the  necessary  visit 
at  a  regular  hour  every  day — directly  after  breakfast  is  the  most 
suitable— and  this  should  be  done  as  a  routine,  whether  nature 
calls  for  it  or  not.  These  visits  should  not  be  paid  hurriedly 
and  without  ceremony,  but  time  should  be  spent  over  a  matter 
of  so  much  importance  to  the  health.  If  failure  results  for  the 
first  day  or  two,  success  will  probably  follow  in  time,  and,  once 
established,  the  habit  is  not  difficult  to  maintain. 

Diet.— In  the  matter  of  diet,  meals  should  be  regular  and 
animal  food  taken  only  in  moderate  quantities,  while  plenty  of 
vegetables  and  ripe  fruits  should  be  eaten.  Breakfast  should 
include  a  dish  of  oatmeal  porridge,  preferably  eaten  with 
treacle;  brown  bread  made  of  the  whole  meal  should  be  substi- 
tuted for  white  at  some  of  the  meals.    Cooked  fruits— as  figs, 


374   DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 

prunes  and  baked  apples — are  useful,  and  fatty  food,  as  bacon, 
fat  of  meat,  oil  and  butter  should  be  indulged  in  as  far  as  the 
digestion  will  allow;  and  all  the  meals  should  include  a  large 
amount  of  fluid — water,  milk  and  cocoa  being  decidedly  prefer- 
able to  tea,  coffee,  beer  or  spirits.  A  glass  of  cold  water  drunk 
on  first  getting  up  in  the  morning  is  found  of  use  by  some 
people.  Regular  exercise  in  the  open  air  should  be  taken,  but 
moderate  in  amount,  and  not  of  too  violent  a  character,  very 
prolonged  and  excessive  muscular  exertion  being  recognized  as 
one  of  the  causes  of  constipation.  A  cold  sponge  or  shower 
bath  is  helpful  in  giving  tone  to  the  muscular  system;  a  cold 
water  compress  over  the  abdomen  will  have  the  same  effect 
locally  on  the  muscles  of  the  bowels,  which  may  also  be 
strengthened  and  the  movements  of  their  contents  encouraged, 
by  careful  friction  applied  by  the  hand  in  the  proper  direction; 
this  would  be  upwards  on  the  right  and  downwards  on  the  left 
side. 

The  following  pill  is  one  to  be  recommended  as  an  aperient 
drug: 

Extract  of  Cascara  Sagrada,  2  grains. 
Extract  of  Nux  Vomica,  y^z  grain. 
Extract  of  Belladonna,  %.  grain. 
Make  a  pill.    One  to  be  taken  at  bedtime. 
Slightly  laxative  pills  of  a  similar  kind  to  this  are  frequently 
ordered  after  dinner,  and  are  called  dinner  pills;  they  usually 
contain  aloes  with  other  sedative  and  tonic  drugs.    The  follow- 
ing is  a  good  sample  of  a  dinner  pill: 

Extract  of  Aloes,  2  grains. 
Extract  of  Nux  Vomica,  grain. 
Extract  of  Belladonna,  %  grain. 
Make  a  pill.    To  be  taken  daily  after  dinner. 

Vomiting. — Vomiting  is  a  very  common  symptom  of  affec- 
tions of  the  stomach  and  digestive  organs,  but  it  also  occurs  in 
other  diseases  of  a  very  serious  nature.  The  most  common  of 
these  is  undoubtedly  improper  food,  or  the  taking  of  food  in  too 
large  a  quantity;  as  a  result  of  some  such  indiscretion,  irrita- 
tion of  the  stomach  and  indigestion  are  set  up,  and  the  stomach, 
after  a  longer  or  shorter  time,  rejects  its  contents,  and  the  dis- 
agreeable symptoms  disappear.  Vomiting  is  the  first  symptom 
in  acute  fevers — typhus,  cholera,  ague — and  most  of  those 
accompanied  with  a  specific  eruption,  as  scarlet  fever  and  the 
like. 

Inflammation  of  the  liver  is  another  disease  with  this  as  one 
of  its  symptoms;  it  occurs  very  severely  in  the  passing  of  a  gall- 
stone. 

The  liver  may  also  be  the  origin  of  the  very  troublesome 
vomiting  of  sick  headache. 

Other  Symptoms.— Much  may  be  learned  by  noting  the  time 
of  the  occurrence  of  vomiting,  the  nature  of  the  matter  ejected, 
and  the  extent  and  urgency  of  the  symptoms. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  375 


If  the  emptying  of  the  stomach  relieves  the  nausea  and  other 
symptoms,  the  cause  may  be  considered  as  likely  to  receive 
benefit  from  treatment.  But  if  the  symptoms  preceding  vomit- 
ing are  not  relieved  by  the  treatment,  but  increase  gradually, 
the  disease  must  be  looked  upon  as  serious,  for  in  such  cases 
the  disease  of  the  brain  must  be  apprehended. 

The  following  table  gives  at  a  glance  the  chief  points  of  dis- 
tinction between  brain  vomiting  and  stomach  vomiting: 


Brain  Vomiting. 

1.  There  is  little  or  no  nausea, 

and  the  vomiting  con- 
tinues in  spite  of  the 
stomach  having  been 
emptied. 

2.  There  is  no  tenderness  over 

the  stomach,  and  pres- 
sure is  borne  without 
inconvenience. 

3.  The  tongue  is  clean,  the 

breath  sweet  and  the 
bowels  obstinately  con- 
fined. 

4.  Headache  comes  on  early 

and  is  a  prominent  symp- 
tom. 

5.  The  stomach   is  emptied 

without  effort. 

6.  There  is  no  disgust  at  food. 


Stomach  Vomiting. 

1.  The  nausea  is  relieved,  at 
all  event,  temporarily, 
by  the  stomach  being 
emptied.  It  returns  di- 
rectly food  is  taken. 

2.  There  is  tenderness  over  the 
stomach  and  pressure  in- 
duces an  inclination  to 
retch. 

3.  The  tongue  is  dirty,  the 
breath  offensive,  and 
there  are  griping  pains  in 
the  stomach,  with  diar- 
rhea. 

4.  Headache  comes  on  after 
the  other  symptoms. 

5.  The  vomiting  is  preceded 
by  retching. 

6.  There  is  complete  disgust 
at  food. 

Treatment  for  Vomiting.— The  treatment  of  vomiting  is 
sometimes  a  very  simple  matter,  at  other  times  it  is  almost  impos- 
sible to  check  it;  this  difference  is  caused  chiefly  by  the  fact  that 
sickness  depends  upon  such  very  different  conditions.  When,  as 
we  have  said,  it  results  from  indigestible  and  irritating  food,  it  is 
wisest  not  to  attempt  to  check  it  too  suddenly;  indeed,  sometimes 
much  relief  is  felt  after  the  action  of  an  emetic  or  by  drinking  a 
large  quantity  of  warm  water:  this  acts  by  assisting  the  stomach 
to  empty  itself,  and  also  by  washing  away  any  remaining  food 
and  collection  of  mucus  into  the  intestines.  Having  emptied 
the  stomach,  the  most  useful  drug  is  carbonic  acid;  this  acts  as 
a  direct  sedative  to  the  lining  membrane  of  the  stomach.  An 
effervescing  mixture  is  the  best  way  to  give  this,  and  the  follow- 
ing, taken  with  a  tablespoonful  of  lemon-juice  every  one  or  two 
hours  as  long  as  the  sickness  continues,  will  be  found  effica- 
cious: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Bicarbonate  of  Soda,  15  grains.  I  Syrup,  %.  drachm. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  15  drops,     |  Water  to  an  ounce. 

To  be  taken  frequently  with  lemon-juice  while  effervescing. 


,376    DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 


Dietetics  for  Vomiting.— If  milk  is  borne,  beef -tea  can  be 
given,  then  jelly,  light  milk  puddings  and  solid  food.  Milk  is 
more  easily  digested  if  it  is  mixed  with  an  equal  quantity  of  soda- 
water  or  taken  with  one  part  of  lime-water  to  two  of  milk,  or 
the  milk  may  be  boiled  and  the  heavy  curd  removed.  Koumiss 
or  effervescing  milk  is  very  light,  and  will  occasionally  remain 
on  the  stomach  when  everything  else  is  rejected,  but  its  taste  ia 
sometimes  objected  to.  Small  pieces  of  ice  constantly  sucked 
often  give  relief  to  an  irritable  stomach. 

Bismuth  is  also  valuable;  it  is  given  in  the  form  of  an  insol- 
uble white  powder,  either  the  subnitrate  of  bismuth,  five  grains, 
or  the  carbonate  of  bismuth,  five  grains.  These  powders  settle 
down  on  the  surface  of  the  stomach  and  allay  its  irritability; 
they  must  be  given  in  thick  fluids  in  order  to  keep  them  in 
suspension.  Creosote  is  indicated  when  there  is  much  flatu- 
lence, or  in  those  cases  where  the  stomach  contains  food  which 
is  acrid,  irritating  and  frothy  from  fermentation;  three  drops 
should  be  given  every  two  or  three  hours,  but  as  the  taste  is 
disagreeable,  it  is  best  to  use  a  capsule  or  pill.  Opium  or 
morphia  are  most  frequently  required  when  the  stomach  is  so 
irritable  as  to  reject  everything  immediately  it  is  swallowed, 
under  which  circumstances  morphia  must  be  given  under  the 
skin,  or  either  drug  may  be  administered  in  an  enema. 

As  additional  measures,  relief  may  be  obtained  from  a 
mustard  and  linseed  poultice,  or  a  blister  to  the  pit  of  the 
stomach,  and  the  patient  should  be  kept  as  still  and  quiet  as 
possible  in  the  recumbent  position  in  a  darkened  room.  For  the 
vomiting  of  pregnancy  little  is  required,  even  in  cases  in  which 
it  is  long-continued;  little  harm  comes  to  the  patient,  who 
hardly  ever  loses  flesh.  She  should  remain  quiet  in  bed  until 
after  the  usual  time  for  its  occurrence,  avoid  drinking  much — 
especially  of  warm  drinks,  as  tea,  etc. — and  may  take  two  or 
three  times  a  day  a  dose  of  the  effervescing  draught. 

Vomiting  Blood. — Does  the  blood  come  from  the  lungs  or 
from  the  stomach?  Vomiting  of  blood  must  also  be  distinguished 
from  the  coughing  and  spitting  of  blood.  This  is  sometimes 
not  easy,  as  the  circumstances  of  the  case  cause  the  patient  so 
much  alarm  and  anxiety  that  he  can  not  give  an  accurate  account 
of  the  symptoms  as  they  occurred.  The  following  table  will 
give  briefly  the  most  ,important  points  of  distinction  between 
the  two  conditions,  whether  from  the  lungs  or  from  the 
stomach: 


From  the  Stomach. 

1.  The  blood  is  of  dark  color. 

2.  The  blood  is  vomited. 

3.  The  blood  is  often  mixed 

with  food  and  is  not 
frothy. 


From  the  Lungs. 

1.  The  blood  is  of  a  bright  red 

color. 

2.  The  blood  is  coughed  up. 

3.  The  blood  is  often  mixed 

with  phlegm,  and  is  gen- 
erally frothy. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  377 


4.  Is  preceded  by  pain,  diffi- 

culty of  breathing  and 
symptoms  of  lung  affec- 
tion. 

5.  Blood  does  not  occur  in  the 

motions. 


4.  Is  preceded  by  nausea  and 

symptoms     of  stomach 
affection. 

5.  Blood  is  afterwards  passed 

from  the  bowels. 

Blood  from  the  Stomach. — Blood  may  escape  into  the 
stomach  gradually,  small  quantities  at  a  time  being  slowly 
poured  out,  or  it  may  occur  with  a  sudden  gush.  In  the  latter 
case  the  blood  will  be  vomited  in  a  bright  red  condition,  and 
quite  unchanged  by  its  having  been  in  the  stomach;  when  slowly 
collected,  however,  it  is  acted  on  by  the  gastric  juice,  its  color 
is  altered  and  it  is  mixed  with  food.  When  it  is  vomited  under 
these  circumstances,  it  is  black,  sooty  or  pitchy,  or  looks  like 
coffee  grounds,  the  latter  appearance  being  very  characteristic. 
The  vomiting  is  usually  preceded  by  nausea,  a  feeling  of  dis- 
tress, weight  and  pain  in  the  pit  of  the  stomach,  and  other 
symptoms  of  indigestion.  If  the  amount  of  blood  lost  is  large, 
the  patient  becomes  pale  and  faint,  and  the  pulse  weak.  When 
the  bleeding  is  the  result  of  an  ulcer  of  the  stomach,  it  most 
often  occurs  shortly  after  a  meal,  and  may  vary  from  a  few 
drops  mixed  with  the  food  up  to  a  quart.  A  certain  portion  of 
the  blood  will  find  its  way  out  of  the  stomach  into  the  bowels. 

Treatment  for  Bleeding  from  the  Stomach. — Bleeding  from 
the  stomach  should  be  treated  by  giving  the  patient  pounded 
ice  freely;  let  him  swallow  it  at  once,  without  permitting  the 
ice  to  melt  in  the  mouth.  This  may  be  followed  by  a  teaspoon- 
f ul  of  milk  or  water  containing  fifteen  drops  of  the  spirits  of  tur- 
pentine. If  necessary,  repeat  in  a  quarter  to  half  an  hour.  Or, 
if  these  agents  are  not  at  hand,  a  teaspoonful  of  alum  or  tannin 
may  be  dissolved  in  a  glass  of  water;  give  a  tablespoonful  of 
the  solution  to  the  patient  every  twenty  or  thirty  minutes.  Or, 
a  half  teaspoonful  of  tincture  of  ergot.  If  necessary,  this  dose 
may  be  repeated  every  fifteen  minutes. 

Appearance  of  the  Motions. — There  are  certain  peculiarities 
of  the  motions  which  are  characteristic  of  the  diseases  in  which 
they  occur.  Thus,  in  cholera  they  are  like  rice-water,  entirely 
free  from  the  coloring  matter  of  the  bile,  and  voided  in  enor- 
mous quantity. 

In  dysentery  they  are  exceedingly  offensive,  very  frequent 
and  contain  a  large  amount  of  slime  and  blood. 

In  typhoid fever  they  are  fluid  and  of  a  pale  yellow  color, 
and  somewhat  resemble  pea-soup;  they  are  very  offensive,  and 
sometimes  contain  blood. 

In  diseases  of  the  liver,  especially  those  diseases  in  which 
there  is  a  deficient  formation  of  bile  or  some  obstruction  to  the 
escape  of  this  fluid  into  the  bowel,  they  are  quite  pale  or  clay- 
colored,  very  offensive  and  of  the  consistency  of  porridge. 

An  uncommon  condition  occurs  in  some  diseases  of  the  liver 


378    DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 

and  of  the  pancreas  or  sweetbread,  in  which  a  large  quantity  of 
liquid  fat  passes  off  in  the  motions. 

Bleeding  from  the  Bowels.— This  should  be  treated  by  giv- 
ing half  a  teaspoonful  of  spirits  of  turpentine  in  a  tablespoonf ul 
of  milk.    Also  apply  cold  cloths  to  the  abdomen. 

Tincture  of  ergot  is  a  valuable  remedy  in  these  cases  of 
bleeding. 

Dropsy. — Dropsy  is  the  collection  of  fluid  in  the  loose  tissue 
under  the  skin,  or  in  some  of  the  cavities  of  the  body.  It  is  due 
to  the  watery  part  of  the  blood  oozing  from  the  blood-vessels  to 
a  greater  extent  than  in  health,  and  is  not  taken  up  again  into 
the  blood.  There  is  a  very  unreasonable  dread  in  the  popular 
mind  of  this  dropsical  condition. 

Dropsy  may  occur  whenever  the  heart  is  weakened,  and  the 
circulation  is  poor;  also  in  those  conditions  in  which  the  blood 
is  poor  and  watery,  as  in  anemia.  In  these  forms  dropsy  is 
not  serious.  Besides  the  causes  just  named,  dropsy  may  be 
brought  on  by  three  other  causes:  firstly^  those  acting  through 
the  heart;  secondly^  those  acting  through  the  kidneys;  and 
thirdly^  those  acting  through  the  liver.  Dropsy  may  be  a 
general  condition  affecting  all  parts  of  the  body. 

The  dropsy  due  to  kidney  affection  first  appears  in  the  eyelids 
and  face,  the  lids  become  swollen  and  rather  transparent-look- 
ing, and  the  face  distinctly  altered  in  appearance. 

Diseases  of  the  liver  produce  the  form  of  dropsy  called 
ascites,  when  the  fluid  is  poured  into  the  peritoneal 
sac.  The  amount  of  fluid  may  be  very  great  in  extreme 
cases,  the  legs  becoming  enormous,  almost  like  those  of  an 
elephant,  and  the  abdomen  so  distended  that  it  becomes  impos- 
sible for  the  sufferer  to  move  about  at  all  from  its  bulk  and 
weight. 

Treatment  of  Dropsy. — The  treatment  must  be  directed  to 
the  removal  of  the  cause,  and  it  must  be  recognized  that  dropsy, 
of  whatever  kind  or  part,  is  only  a  symptom,  and  not  a  disease 
in  itself.  As,  however,  it  is  often  a  symptom  of  diseases  which 
are  incurable,  and  may  be  in  itself  often  very  distressing  and 
sometimes  serious,  it  will  be  necessary  to  know  what  may  be 
done  to  relieve  the  symptom  as  well  as  the  disease  which  causes 
it.  Much  good  may  be  done  and  a  cure  expected  in  those  cases 
of  dropsy  which  occur  in  anemia  and  in  weakness  of  the  heart's 
action,  apart  from  disease  of  that  organ.  Iron  for  the  anemia, 
and  tonics  (as  digitalis  and  strychnia)  for  the  heart,  will  be  sure 
to  do  good,  and  the  following  prescription  may  be  used: 
(This  is  one  dose.) 

Citrate  of  Iron  and  Ammonia,  10  grains. 

Solution  of  Strychnia,  3  drops. 

Tincture  of  Digitalis,  5  drops. 

Spirit  of  Chloroform,  20  drops. 

Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  dav  after  food. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  379 

To  remove  dropsy  of  the  abdomen,  which  is  usually  due  to 
disease  of  the  liver,  a  very  useful  preparation  is  the  resin  of 
copaiba;  fifteen  to  twenty  grains  can  be  administered  three 
times  a  day  in  a  tablespoonful  of  almond  emulsion,  or,  as  its 
taste  is  very  disagreeable,  it  may  be  taken  in  capsules.  The 
drug  acts  powerfully  on  the  kidneys  and  increases  the  flow  of 
water  from  them,  and  thus  drains  away  the  dropsical  fluid;  it 
should,  however,  never  be  given  when  there  is  any  affection  of 
the  kidneys.  For  similar  cases  a  pill  made  up  of  mercury  (two 
grains),  squills  (two  grains)  and  digitalis  leaves  (two  grains)  is 
very  useful. 

For  the  general  dropsy  resulting  from  kidney  mischief,  our 
aim  is  to  keep  the  kidneys,  skin  and  bowels  acting  freely;  the 
kidneys  being  unfitted  to  do  any  extra  work,  the  two  latter  have 
to  be  chiefly  depended  upon.  To  increase  the  amount  of  sweat 
the  best  means  are  hot  baths — water,  air,  vapor  or  Turkish;  gin 
and  hot  water  and  the  spirits  of  juniper  are  useful  remedies;  and 
as  purgatives  those  drugs  which  increase  the  flow  of  water  into 
the  bowel  should  be  chosen,  as  the  cream  of  tartar,  two  or  three 
drachms,  with  one-half  drachm  of  the  tincture  of  jalap. 

The  treatment  of  dropsy  should  usually  be  carried  out  under 
the  guidance  of  a  doctor. 

Dropsy  may  be  greatly  relieved,  temporarily,  by  tapping. 
This  is  the  drawing  off  of  the  dropsical  fluid  through  tubes. 

Colic. — Colic  is  the  name  given  to  sudden  and  violent  attacks 
of  pain  due  to  a  contraction  or  spasm  of  the  muscles  of  the 
bowels;  it  is  one  of  the  commonest  formL  of  stomach-ache.  The 
bowels  are  usually  much  distended  with  wind  and  obstinately 
constipated,  a  constant  desire  being  felt  and  many  fruitless 
attempts  being  made  to  gain  relief  by  obtaining  evacuation  of 
their  contents.  Vomiting  and  diarrhea  may,  however,  occur  in 
some  cases.  The  attack  may  last  only  a  few  minutes,  or  it 
may  continue  for  days  with  occasional  severe  spasms,  each 
lasting  for  only  a  short  time;  after  the  acute  attack  has  passed 
off,  or  been  relieved  by  appropriate  treatment,  a  certain  amount 
of  soreness  and  tenderness  remains  behind  for  some  days.  Great 
relief  is  always  felt  after  an  action  of  the  bowels  or  the  ejection 
of  wind. 

Treatment. — Warmth  applied  to  the  abdomen  is  most  use- 
ful, either  in  the  form  of  a  large  hot  linseed  poultice,  a  "jot 
flannel,  a  hot  bath,  a  hot-water  bottle,  or  any  other  means  that 
may  suggest  themselves  at  the  time. 

Morphia  will  give  almost  instant  relief,  one-fourth  grain. 
The  same  dose  given  as  a  hypodermic  injection  would,  how- 
ever, act  more  rapidly.  Relief  may  also  be  quickly  obtained  by 
giving  a  large  enema  of  a  pint  to  a  pint  and  a  half  of  warm 
water.^  The  acute  suffering  having  passed  off,  the  cause  of  the 
irritation  may  be  removed  by  a  good  purge — a  couple  of  com- 
pound rhubarb  pills,  followed,  if  necessary,  by  a  draught  of 
Epsom  salts. 


380     DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 

To  prevent  the  repetition  of  such  an  attack,  the  food  must  be 
regulated,  and  it  must  be  light  and  easily  digested;  the  bowels 
must  be  acted  upon  daily,  and  care  must  be  taken  to  avoid  the 
recognized  causes.  Those  liable  to  such  attacks  may  be  bene- 
fited by  wearing  a  flannel  roller  round  the  stomach,  and  thick 
woolen  stockings  to  keep  the  feet  warm. 

Acidity. — Acidity  is  most  frequently  used  as  equivalent  to 
acidity  of  the  stomach,  or  heartburn,  but  may  be  employed  in 
a  much  wider  sense,  and  refer  to  a  general  excess  of  acid  in  the 
system.  In  heartburn  there  is  a  hot,  scalding  sensation  in  the 
stomach  which  is  accompanied  by  the  rising  of  an  irritating  acid 
fluid  into  the  throat,  causing  an  uncomfortable  burning  feeling 
in  this  situation,  and  in  the  course  of  the  gullet. 

Causes  of  Acidity. — It  may  occur  from  two  opposite  condi- 
tions— either  from  an  excessive  secretion  of  the  acid  gastric 
juice,  or  from  an  insufficient  quantity  of  this  fluid  and  a  conse- 
quent acid  fermentation  in  the  undigested  food. 

It  is  caused  by  sedentary  habits  and  occupations,  insufficient 
exercise  and  fresh  air,  or  by  over-indulgence  in  animal  food  and 
heavy  drinks. 

Women  in  the  later  months  of  pregnancy  are  also  often 
troubled  with  heartburn. 

Treatment  of  Acidity. — In  the  treatment  of  an  attack  of 
heartburn  the  drugs  required  to  relieve  the  discomfort  are  not 
the  same  that  should  be  used  to  remove  the  liability  to  its 
return.  Half  a  teaspoonful  of  sal  volatile  or  a  good  pinch 
(fifteen  grains)  of  bicarbonate  of  potash  or  soda  will  very  rapidly 
relieve  the  discomfort.  One  of  the  soda  mint  tabloids  will  have 
a  similar  effect.  An  ounce  of  lime-water  or  half  a  teaspoonful 
of  magnesia  may  be  used  for  the  same  purpose;  lime-water  if 
diarrhea  is  present,  and  magnesia  when  there  is  constipation. 

For  the  permanent  cure  of  the  complaint,  however,  the  fol- 
lowing mixtures  should  be  taken  for  a  week  or  ten  days;  the  bis- 
muth mixture  is  especially  suitable  for  cases  in  which  there  is 
catarrh  of  the  stomach  and  indigestion.  When  the  symptoms 
have  been  relieved  by  the  use  of  the  first  mixture,  the  acid  mix- 
ture may  then  be  used. 

Subnitrate  of  Bismuth,  10  grains. 
Tincture  of  Rhubarb,  1  drachm. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  1  drachm. 
Infusion  of  Gentian  to  1  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  day,  half  an  hour  before  food. 
Or 

Dilute  Hydrochloric  Acid,  15  drops. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  1  drachm. 
Infusion  of  Gentian  to  1  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  day,  half  an  hour  before  food. 
The  diet  should,  at  the  same  time,  be  simple  and  of  limited 
quantity,  all  fatty,  sweet  and  starchy  articles  of  food  being 
taken  very  sparingly,  and  alcoholic  drinks  being  altogether 
avoided. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  381 


Flatnlence. — Flatulence  is  wind  on  the  stomach.  The  wind 
given  off  from  the  stomach  is  usually  both  tasteless  and  odor- 
less, but  instances  are  not  rare  in  which  it  has  a  most  disagree- 
able taste  and  smell,  as  of  rotten  eggs;  this  is  always  the  result 
of  decomposition  of  the  food  in  the  stomach  and  the  formation 
of  a  gas  called  sulphuretted  hydrogen. 

If  a  tablespoonful  or  two  of  peppermint  water  is  taken  during 
the  attack,  it  is  almost  sure  to  result  in  the  dispersion  of  the 
flatus  and  in  immediate  comfort  to  the  patient. 

Treatment. — Charcoal  may  be  taken  as  a  powder,  of  which 
from  five  to  ten  grains  would  be  required;  or  a  tabloid  of  charcoal 
may  be  used.  Creosote  should  be  taken  in  the  form  of  a  capsule 
containing  two  or  three  drops  of  creosote.  A  glassful  of  hot 
water,  or  a  teaspoonful  of  sal  volatile  in  half  a  wineglassful  of 
water,  or  fifteen  to  twenty  drops  of  spirits  of  chloroform  in 
water  may  be  given — either,  not  all. 

A  few  drops  of  essence  of  ginger  in  water  is  a  popular  prep- 
aration. One  or  two  of  the  soda  mint  tabloids,  or  five  drops  of 
chlorodyne  in  a  teaspoontul  of  water  (or  in  a  capsule)  may  be 
taken.  If  the  wind  distends  the  bowels  more  than  the  stomach, 
a  warm  water  injection  containing  turpentine  will  remove  it. 

This  trouble  may  often  be  cured  in  hysterical  women  by  a 
mixture  containing  nux  vomica,  bismuth  and  soda,  and  when 
occurring  in  old  persons,  by  one  containing  hydrochloric  acid 
and  a  preparation  of  pepsin.     Both  of  these  are  best  taken 
shortly  before  food.    The  following  are  suitable  prescriptions: 
(Each  is  a  dose.) 
Bicarbonate  of  Soda,  15  grains. 
Tincture  of  Nux  Vomica,  15  drops. 
Carbonate  of  Bismuth,  5  grains. 
Syrup,  Yz  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  shortly  before  food. 

Or 

Dilute  Hydrochloric  Acid,  15  drops. 
Acid  Glycerine  of  Pepsin,  1  drachm. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  20  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  before  food. 

Offensive  Breath. — In  health  and  with  ordinary  cleanliness 
the  breath  is  quite  free  from  smell,  but  under  certain  circum- 
stances and  in  some  diseases  it  may  become  most  unpleasant. 
Want  of  cleanliness  in  washing  the  mouth  and  teeth,  and  neglect 
to  free  them  daily  from  all  particles  of  food,  is  a  common  cause 
of  this  condition.  Careful  cleaning  of  the  teeth  should  form 
part  of  the  daily  toilet  in  all,  but  is  of  especial  importance  in 
those  who  wear  any  false  teeth,  or  whose  teeth  are  affected  by 
decay.  Offensive  breath  occurs  in  some  diseases  of  the  nose, 
in  bad  sore  throats,  in  scurvy  and  in  all  conditions  in  which 
there  is  fever.     It  is  a  symptom  of  indigestion,  and  generally 


382     DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 


accompanies  constipation,  and  is  common  also  in  women  at  cer- 
tain periods;  but,  above  all  these  conditions,  it  is  found  in  an 
extreme  degree  in  mortification  or  gangrene  of  the  lung.  The 
breath  of  inveterate  smokers,  or  those  who  chew  tobacco,  often 
becomes  tainted  by  the  habit ;  the  dram  drinker's  breath  be- 
comes impregnated  by  the  heavy,  vinous,  disagreeable  odor  of 
alcohol. 

When  originating  in  the  mouth  from  uncleanliness  merely, 
daily  attention  to  the  teeth  and  the  use  of  the  following  mouth 
wash  will  be  sufficient  to  remedy  it: 

Boracic  Acid,  15  grains. 

Tincture  of  Myrrh,  15  drops. 

Compound  Tincture  of  Lavender,  15  drops. 

Rectified  Spirit,  10  drops. 

Water  to  an  ounce. 
The  mouth  wash  to  be  mixed  as  desired  with  warm  water. 
When  the  teeth  are  decayed,  they  should  at  once  be 
examined  by  the  dentist,  and  the  necessary  attention  be  given 
them;  if  sore  throat  is  the  cause,  gargles  containing  sulphurous 
acid  should  be  used;  if  the  stomach  is  the  offending  organ, 
charcoal  biscuits  or  tabloids  should  be  taken,  and  the  suitable 
measures  adopted  tc  relieve  indigestion  and  constipation. 
Smokers  should  use  some  sweet-scented  compound. 

Diseases  of  the  Stomach— Inflammation  of  the  Stomach- 
Gastritis. — The  symptoms  of  inflammation  of  the  stomach 
include  pain,  which  is  almost  always  present;  the  patient  may 
complain  of  a  sensation  of  burning  or  gnawing,  onl}^  at  the  pit 
of  the  stomach;  or  there  may  be  very  severe  suffering  and  great 
tenderness  upon  pressure;  the  pain  is  always  increased  by  tak- 
ing any  food,  which  also  sets  up  vomiting.  The  sickness,  how- 
ever, may  occur,  and  is  often  very  troublesome,  when  the 
stomach  is  quite  empty;  at  first,  any  food  which  is  in  the  stom- 
ach is  rejected,  and,  when  this  has  been  got  rid  of  dry  retching 
may  continue  for  some  time,  or  a  large  amount  of  mucus 
secreted  in  the  stomach  is  brought  up;  if  the  retching  is  long 
continued,  bile  or  even  blood  is  mixed  with  the  mucus.  There 
is  always  severe  thirst  and  dryness  of  the  mouth,  with  a  dis- 
agreeable metallic  taste.  At  other  times  there  may  be  a  desire 
for  food,  and  the  feeling  that  food  will  relieve  the  discomfort, 
but,  when  taken,  it  is  at  once  rejected,  and  no  relief  obtained. 
Constipation  is  an  almost  constant  accompaniment,  except  when 
the  bowels  are  affected  also  by  inflammation,  and  fermentation 
is  rapidly  set  up  in  any  food  which  may  be  retained.  Headache 
occurs.  The  patient  feels  weak,  faint  and  ill,  and  fit  for  noth- 
ing but  to  go  to  bed. 

Treatment  of  Gastritis.— For  treatment  the  best  plan  is 
certainly  to  remain  in  bed  and  keep  perfectly  quiet.  At  first  no 
food  should  be  taken,  so  as  to  give  the  stomach  perfect  rest  for 
some  hours;  to  relieve  the  thirst  small  lumps  of  ice  may  be 
allowed,  and  then  teaspoonf  uls  of  iced  milk.    If  this  is  retained. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  383 

iced  milk  or  milk  and  soda-water  may  be  taken  in  tablespoon- 
fuls.  As  the  condition  of  the  stomach  begins  gradually  to 
improve,  a  little  variety  may  be  permitted — chicken  or  mutton 
broth  and  beef -tea  in  small  quantities,  gradually  passing  on  to 
minced  chicken,  boiled  fish,  and  other  easily  digested  solid  food; 
however,  solid  food  of  any  sort  must  be  given  with  the  greatest 
caution.  In  the  most  severe  cases  it  becomes  necessary  to 
starve  the  patient  altogether  for  a  time.  Injections  of  warm 
water  or  soap  and  water  are  the  best  means  of  overcoming  the 
troublesome  constipation,  as  medicines  are  likely  to  be  refused 
by  the  stomach,  like  everything  else.  To  soothe  the  pain 
morphia  is  of  great  value,  and  this  can  be  combined  with  bis- 
muth to  allay  the  irritability  of  the  stomach. 

(This  is  one  dose.) 

Solution  of  Hydrochlorate  of  Morphia,  10  drops. 

Carbonate  of  Bismuth,  5  grains. 

Mucilage  of  Gum,  1  drachm. 

Water  to  a  tablespoonful. 
To  be  taken  every  two  hours  as  long  as  the  pain  continues. 
Morphia  can  perhaps  be  better  administered  under  the  skin. 
Another  very  sedative  medicine  is  the  alkaline  elfervescing  mix- 
ture (P.  No.  19,  list  A),  to  which  five  grains  of  the  carbonate  of 
bismuth  may  be  added.  ^  Warm  applications  to  the  pit  of  the 
stomach,  as  linseed  poultices  and  fomentations,  are  comforting 
and  grateful,  and  may  be  continued  until  the  pain  and  tender- 
ness pass  off. 

Diseases  of  the  Bowels— Inflammation.— Inflammation  of 
the  bowels — enteritis — is  sometimes  called  gastric  fever.  It  may 
be  brought  on  by  indigestible  food,  such  as  unripe  fruit,  or  sim- 
ilar irritating  substances,  and  is  frequently  caused  by  cold, 
damp  or  exposure  to  sudden  changes  of  temperature.  It  is  most 
prevalent  in  summer,  but  it  sometimes  appears  almost  an  epi- 
demic. 

A  wound  or  injury  of  the  bowels  is  always  followed  by  some 
inflammation,  although  this  is  usually  localized.  It  is  a  most 
common  affection  of  children,  mostly  affecting  them  during  the 
period  of  teething.  When  once  it  has  been  produced,  by  what- 
ever cause,  it  is  very  liable  to  return  upon  slight  exposure. 

Symptoms  of  Enteritis,  or  Gastric  Fever.— The  symptoms, 
which  vary  much  in  severity,  come  on  rapidly,  with  feverish- 
ness,  quick  pulse,  hot,  dry  skin,  furred  tongue  and  some  head- 
ache. The  appetite  fails,  nausea  and  vomiting  occur,  and  a 
good  deal  of  pain  and  tenderness  all  over  the  abdomen  are  com- 
plained of,  but  especially  about  the  navel.  Either  constipation 
or  diarrhea  may  be  present,  the  latter  most  commonly  at  some 
stage  of  the  disease;  the  motions  then  are  frequent,  fluid,  pale 
and  mixed  with  slime.  Inflammation  of  the  bowels  usually 
passes  off  and  ends  in  complete  recovery;  in  debilitated  persons, 
however,  or  in  exceptionally  severe  attacks,  it  may  end  fatally, 
or  it  may  partially  subside  and  become  chronic,  lasting  aa 
Indefinite  period. 


384     DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 


Treatment  of  Gastric  Feyer.— The  patient  should  always  go 
to  bed  in  a  warm  room.  Milk  is  the  best  food;  if  given  with  soda- 
water,  it  is  soothing  to  the  inflamed  parts,  or  lime-water  may  be 
given  instead  of  soda-water.  Beef -tea  and  other  meat  extracts 
may  be  given  carefully,  and  stopped  at  once  if  the  diarrhea  is 
increased.  The  thirst  is  much  relieved  by  sucking  ice  or  sip- 
ping iced  water  and  lemon  juice.  If  the  disease  is  the  result  of 
cold,  the  skin  should  be  freely  acted  upon  and  perspiration  pro- 
duced. Poultices  and  fomentations  applied  to  the  abdomen 
thoroughly  hot  will  relieve  the  pain.  The  bismuth  mixture  can 
be  highly  recommended  in  these  cases,  and  it  may  include  mor- 
phia if  that  drug  is  required.  If  indigestible  food  has  been  the 
exciting  cause,  the  treatment  should  be  commenced  with  an 
aperient;  a  powder  of  calomel,  two  grains,  and  compound  rhu- 
barb powder,  fifteen  grains,  would  be  a  suitable  prescription. 
To  complete  the  cure  and  improve  the  digestion,  the  hydro- 
chloric acid  mixture  should  be  given  three  times  a  day  half  an 
hour  before  food  (P.  No.  18,  list  A).  To  prevent  a  return  of  the 
disease,  the  food  must  receive  careful  attention,  and  all  expo- 
sure to  cold  avoided;  warm  clothing  and  a  warm  band  around  the 
body  should  be  worn. 

Diseases  of  the  Liver— Inflammation.— Inflammation  of  the 
liver — hepatitis — of  the  acute  variety  is  not  a  common  disease 
in  a  temperate  climate. 

It  is  caused  by  exposure  to  great  heat  and  changes  of  tem- 
perature, by  irregular  habits  and  by  spirit-drinking. 

Dysentery  and  inflammation  of  the  liver  are  closely  con- 
nected. They  very  often  occur  together  and  appear  to  be  caused 
by  the  same  conditions.  Both  are  frequently  produced  by 
exposure  to  the  poison  of  malaria. 

Symptoms. — The  disease  usually  commences  with  shivering 
and  chilliness,  and  other  symptoms  which  accompany  fever — 
namely,  high  temperature,  quickened  pulse,  thirst,  scanty,  thick 
urine,  furred  tongue  and  loss  of  appetite. 

Bowels  are  frequently  loose,  and  vomiting  is  a  common 
symptom,  a  large  quantity  of  bile  being  brought  up.  A  trouble- 
some cough  is  also  common. 

Local  symptoms,  pain  over  the  liver,  which  is  a  dull,  heavy, 
dragging  pain  when  the  deeper  parts  are  chiefly  affected,  and  a 
sharp  and  stabbing  one  similar  to  that  felt  in  pleurisy  indicates 
inflammation  of  the  surface.  It  is  increased  by  lying  on  the  side 
and  in  taking  a  deep  breath,  and  usually  complaints  are  made  of 
pain  in  the  right  shoulder.  The  liver  can  be  felt  to  be  enlarged, 
and  distinct  fulness  seen;  it  is  also  very  tender  on  pressure. 

The  disease  lasts  from  three  to  ten  days,  and  usually  termi- 
nates favorably. 

Locally,  this  affection  must  be  treated  with  hot  linseed 
poultices  and  other  hot  applications.    The  bowels  must  be  kept 


The  heart  and  lungs  of  a  boy  who 
The  heart  and  lungs  in  died  from  the  effects  of  cigarette 

a  healthy  condition.  smoking ;  showing  the  shrunken 

condition  of  the  heart  and  the 
nicotine  sediments  in  the  lungs. 


Gin  drinker's  liver  (cirrhosis  of  the  liver) 
or  hobnailed  liver ;  the  result  of  chronic 
inflammation  set  up  by  the  excessive  use 
of  spirituous  liquors,  which  act  as  power- 
ful irritants  causing  the  above  condition 
and  death. 


PIRATE  No.  1. 

Showing  the  effect  of  cigarette  smoking  and  of  intoxicants  on  vital  organs. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  385 


freely  acted  upon.     While  the  fever  lasts  a  simple  mixture  to 
keep  the  skin,  bowels  and  kidneys  acting  should  be  taken. 
(This  IS  one  dose.) 

Solution  of  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  1  drachm. 

Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  20  drops. 

Epsom  Salts,  20  grains. 

Citrate  of  Potash,  5  grains. 

Chloroform  Water  to  1  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  or  four  times  a  day. 
To  which,  later,  a  few  grains  of  iodide  of  potash  may  be  added 
with  benefit.     The  food  must  be  light,  and  consist  of  farinaceous 
substances  and  milk,  and  the  patient  should  keep  quiet  in  bed 
at  first  and  later  be  confined  to  his  couch.    During  convalescence 
the  diet  must  be  more  nourishing  and  taken  in  larger  quantity; 
tonics  must  be  given.     The  following,  containing  nitrohydro- 
chloric  acid  and  dandelion,  can  be  recommended: 
(This  is  one  dose.) 

Dilute  Nitrohydrochloric  Acid,  10  drops. 

Fl.  Ext.  of  Dandelion,  drachm. 

Chloroform  Water  to  1  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  day. 

Gin-Drinker's  Liver. — Gin-drinker's  Hver  (cirrhosis  of  liver), 
or  hobnailed  liver,  as  it  is  also  called,  from  the  irregularity  an(i 
roughness  of  its  surface,  is  the  result  of  chronic  inflammation 
set  up  by  constant  and  excessive  indulgence  in  spirits.  All 
alcoholic  drinks  which  are  taken  into  the  stomach  must  pass 
through  the  liver  after  being  absorbed  by  the  veins.  They  act 
as  powerful  irritants  to  this  organ. 

Although  the  disease  is  called  gin-drinker's  liver,  it  is  often 
produced  by  other  spirits,  as  whisky,  brandy,  wine,  beer  and 
the  like. 

Causes  of  Cirrhosis  of  the  Liver.— Cirrhosis  comes  on  very 
gradually,  sometimes  taking  many  years  before  it  shows  its 
presence  by  distinct  symptoms,  but  its  progress  is  sure. 
Although  liquor  drinking  is  the  usual  cause,  it  can  not  be  said  to 
be  the  only  cause  of  cirrhosis  of  the  liver,  as  cases  have  been 
met  with  in  persons  who  have  been  temperate  in  their  lives. 

Treatment. — The  case  may  end  by  exhaustion,  weakness  and 
wasting,  gradually  growing  extreme;  or  from  dropsy,  hemorrhage 
or  diarrhea;  or  from  an  attack  of  some  acute  disease  which  the 
body  is  too  weak  to  withstand. 

The  one  essential  for  successful  treatment  is,  of  course,  total 
abstinence  from  all  alcohol;  when  this  is  hopeless,  or  is  adopted 
too  late,  the  general  health  must  receive  attention.  The  diet 
must  be  simple,  and  some  stimulating  tonic  given  to  improve  the 
tone  of  the  stomach,  as: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 

Tincture  of  Nux  Vomica,  10  drops.  I  Sal  Volatile,  20  drops. 

Tincture  of  Capsicum,  3  drops.       |  Water  to  the  ounce. 

To  betaken  three  or  four  times  a  day,  half  an  hour  before  food. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 


Riding  or  walking  exercise  is  beneficial,  and  change  of  air  and 
scene  to  the  seaside  or  some  watering-place  should  be  tried. 

Biliousness. — Biliousness  is  a  term  used  to  explain  number- 
less little  ailments  from  which  we  suffer.  The  popular  notion  is 
that  these  attacks  are  due  to  too  great  a  formation  of  bile,  the 
result  of  which  is  a  bilious  attack.  This  idea  probably  gave 
origin  to  the  word  melancholia^  which  means  black  bile,  as  low 
spirits  are  very  marked  in  bilious  attacks. 

The  other  symptoms  are  headache  felt  across  the  forehead, 
giddiness,  nausea  and  vomiting,  furred  tongue,  bitter  taste,  loss 
of  appetite,  and  constipation.  These  may,  perhaps,  be  due  to  a 
congested  condition  and  sluggish  action  of  the  liver,  but  they 
are,  in  most  cases,  attacks  of  indigestion  or  sick  headache,  which 
is  technically  called  megrmi. 

Certain  individuals  are  often  spoken  of  as  "bilious."  They 
are  mostly  persons  of  dark  complexion,  with  sallow,  yellowish 
skin,  and  are  usually  upset  by  errors  in  diet,  and  unable  to  take 
much  fatty  or  rich  food. 

Treatment  of  Biliousness.— The  proper  treatment  for  bilious- 
ness is  to  starve  it  out.  The  sufferer  should  lie  down  in  a  dark 
room,  from  which  all  noise  is  excluded,  and  should  take  either  no 
food  at  all  or  only  small  quantities  of  cold  beef-tea,  or  a  strong 
cup  of  tea  with  little  milk  or  sugar,  and  a  small  piece  of  dry  toast. 
The  effervescing  mixture  (Pr.  No.  19,  list  A)  may  be  taken  every 
three  or  four  hours. 

To  avoid  a  repetition  of  such  attacks,  the  diet  must  be  care- 
fully regulated.  Alcoholic  drinks,  fatty  or  highly  flavored  foods 
must  be  shunned,  and  meat  taken  in  moderation.  Cold,  over- 
exertion and  overwork  avoided,  sedentary  habits  altered,  consti- 
pation overcome  by  mild  medicines,  and  the  general  health 
attended  to,  the  trouble  will  disappear. 

See  Megrim,  or  Sick  Headache,  under  Nervous  Diseases. 

Gall-Stones. — Gall-stones  are  solid  masses  formed  in  the  gall- 
bladder or  gall-ducts  of  the  liver.  They  are  produced  by  concre- 
tion of  the  solid  portions  of  the  bile  around  some  body  which  acts 
as  a  nucleus  or  focus.  They  may  occur  singly  or  in  great  num- 
bers, even  hundreds,  and  may  be  as  small  as  fine  gravel,  or  in 
masses  several  inches  long. 

So  long  as  the  stones  remain  in  the  gall-bladder  they  usually 
give  no  trouble,  and  their  presence  is  unrecognized  unless,  as 
occasionally  occurs,  they  set  up  inflammation  or  abscess  by  irri- 
tation. On  the  other  hand,  when  they  wander  from  the  gall- 
bladder and  escape  along  the  ducts  into  the  intestine,  they 
produce  symptoms  which  are  really  quite  terrible  to  suffer  from 
and  to  witness. 

Symptoms  of  Gall-Stones.— The  pain  or  biliary  coHc  comes 
on  suddenly  with  acute  shooting,  burning  or  stabbing  in  the  right 
side  in  the  region  of  the  liver;  it  passes  downwards  to  the  navel, 
and  upwards  into  the  right  shoulder.    The  pain  is  accompanied 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  387 


by  severe  rigors  or  shivering  fits,  some  fever  and  violent  vomit- 
ing. The  face  is  drawn,  anxious,  pale  and  covered  with  drops  of 
cold  sweat,  and  the  patient  may  become  very  faint,  and  even  lose 
consciousness.  These  attacks  may  last  two  or  three  hours,  or 
with  less  severity  may  continue  for  days.  They  usually  come  on 
a  short  time  after  a  meal,  the  gall-stone  being  probably  dislodged 
by  the  flow  of  bile  from  the  liver  into  the  intestine  in  the  process 
of  digestion.  A  few  hours  after  the  commencement  of  the  attack, 
jaundice  commonly  becomes  apparent,  first  in  the  eyes  and  later 
over  the  whole  body,  the  motions  become  pale  and  the  urine  dark 
brown. 

The  spasms  of  pain  usually  cease  as  suddenly  as  they 
begin,  by  the  stone  reaching  the  end  of  the  duct  and  falling  into 
the  bowel.  If  small,  it  passes  away  with  the  motions,  and  these 
should  be  carefully  examined  in  order  to  discover  them,  but  occa- 
sionally a  stone  may  be  so  large  as  to  cause  obstruction  of  the 
bowels.  Gall-stones  seldom  occur  singly;  one  attack  is  exceed- 
ingly likely  only  to  be  the  forerunner  of  others. 

First  Effort  Must  Be  to  Ease  the  Pain.— The  most  important 
symptom  during  the  attack  is  pain,  and  to  ease  it  morphia  or 
opium  are  required  in  some  form.  Opium  may  be  given  in  a  pill 
(one-half  grain),  or  as  laudanum  (fifteen  drops),  every  three  or 
four  hours,  and  morphia  as  the  solution  of  hydrochlorate  of  mor- 
phia (fifteen  drops);  or,  better  still,  as  a  hypodermic — a  one-fourth 
grain  given  with  a  syringe  under  the  skin.  The  latter  is  the  best 
method,  as  its  action  is  more  rapid,  but  it  is  not  advisable  to 
make  use  of  it  except  under  a  doctor's  supervision.  Little  tab- 
loids are  prepared  of  the  right  strength,  or  three  drops  of  the  ten 
per  cent,  solution  may  be  given;  but  these  drugs  should  not  be 
administered  if  the  patient  is  feeling  drowsy  and  heavy. 

A  hot  bath  sometimes  is  very  comforting;  also  hot  linseed 
poultices  and  fomentations  over  the  abdomen  are  beneficial. 

Large  draughts  of  hot  water  containing  two  drachms  of  bicar- 
bonate of  soda  to  the  pint  have  a  good  effect. 

If  these  measures  are  insufficient,  chloroform  or  ether  may 
be  tried;  twenty  drops  of  ether  should  be  placed  in  a  hand- 
kerchief and  inhaled;  the  dose  to  be  repeated  at  intervals.  The 
effects,  however,  should  never  be  pushed  sufiiciently  to  produce 
insensibility,  as  this  would  be  dangerous  and  is  quite  unneces- 
sary. 

After  Treatment. — Alkaline  aperient  waters,  such  as  those 
of  Carlsbad  or  Vichy,  are  strongly  recommended.  If  it  is  found 
impossible  to  visit  these  places,  the  salts  of  these  alkaline  waters 
can  be  obtained  as  powders  or  lozenges;  these  lozenges  should 
be  largely  diluted  with  water.  Daily  exercise  should  be  taken. 
The  diet  should  be  simple  and  nutritious;  but  all  fats,  spices  and 
rich  foods  should  be  avoided.  Healthy  habits  should  be  encour- 
aged— early  to  bed  and  early  to  rise;  early  dinners  if  possible, 
and  gentle  aperients  when  required.  The  persistent  use  of  the 
phosphate  of  sodium  is  rarely  unsuccessful  in  preventing  the 


388     DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 


attack  of  hepatic  colic.  It  should  be  given  in  teaspoonful 
doses  before  meals,  and  continued  for  several  months.  The 
effervescing  preparation  of  phosphate  of  sodium  is  to  be 
preferred.  Equal  parts  of  ether  and  oil  of  turpentine  in 
small  teaspoonful  doses  every  four  to  six  hours  is  an  efficient 
remedy.  Large  quantities  of  water  should  be  taken  at  night. 
It  should  be  taken  very  hot  and  swallowed  slowly.  Table- 
spoonful  doses  of  olive  oil  three  or  four  times  daily  will  be  found 
beneficial  in  some  cases.  If  the  stone  becomes  fixed  and 
grave  symptoms  of  obstruction  arise,  surgical  measures  should 
be  resorted  to. 

Diseases  of  the  Peritoneum.— Inflammation  of  the  peri- 
toneum, peritonitis,  when  acute,  is  a  very  dangerous  disease. 
It  is  unsuited  for  home  treatment,  and  the  doctor  should  be  sent 
for  at  once.  It  may  be  caused  by  wounds  entering  the  cavity  of 
the  abdomen,  by  rupture  or  disease  of  the  internal  organs,  by 
spreading  of  inflammation  from  other  parts.  In  most  cases,  the 
disease  begins  suddenly  with  rigors  and  shivering;  pain  soon 
sets  in  which  is  terribly  acute  and  agonizing,  and  is  much 
increased  by  any  movement  of  the  body,  by  coughing  or  breath- 
ing deeply,  and  affects  the  whole  abdomen.  There  is  the  most 
exquisite  tenderness,  so  that  even  the  weight  of  the  bed-clothes 
is  unbearable.  Thirst  is  troublesome,  and  the  tongue  is  furred 
or  is  red,  shiny  and  dry.  Nausea  is  usually  present,  accom- 
panied with  vomiting,  which  is  most  distressing  and  obstinate. 
The  abdomen  soon  becomes  distended  with  gas,  constipation  is 
common  and  the  urine  is  scanty  and  scalding  when  passed. 
Hiccough  is  a  frequent  symptom;  the  respiration  is  quick  and 
short;  the  pulse  rapid,  hard  and  small,  or  wiry,  feeling  like  hard 
cord  under  the  finger.  The  severity  of  the  disease  is  shown  by 
the  patient's  countenance,  which  has  an  anxious,  pained 
expression.  The  majority  of  attacks  of  this  disease  prove  fatal 
from  exhaustion.  Some,  however,  among  the  robust  and  pre- 
viously healthy  recover,  and  in  some  the  disease  becomes  chronic. 

Treatment  of  Peritonitis.— The  treatment  to  be  adopted 
while  the  doctor  is  awaited  is  to  put  the  patient  to  bed,  raise  the 
bed-clothes,  give  no  food,  or  very  little,  iced  milk  in  teaspoon- 
fuls,  and  pieces  of  ice  to  suck,  and  apply  hot  poultices  or 
fomentations  sprinkled  with  opium  or  spirits  of  turpentine. 

If  medical  assistance  can  not  be  obtained,  opium  or  morphia 
must  be  given  to  lull  the  pain  and  prevent  the  painful  movement 
of  the  bowels — a  one-grain  opium  pill  every  three  or  four  hours,  or 
a  one-fourth  grain  morphia  injection  under  the  skin  at  similar 
intervals,  until  the  patient  becomes  drowsy. 

Peptonized  injections  are  the  best  means  of  administering 
nourishment,  and,  if  the  patient  becomes  prostrate  and  collapsed, 
brandy  and  champagne  in  as  large  quantities  as  the  stomach 
will  retain.  The  symptoms  must  be  treated  as  they  arise.  Iced 
milk  and  soda,  and  effervescing  drinks  will  relieve  the  vomiting 
—warm  water  injections  the  constipation  and  flatulency;  but 


DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION  389 


constipation  should  not  be  interfered  with  unless  it  is  very 
prolonged.  As  the  patient  passes  into  the  convalescent  stage, 
nourishing  food  must  be  given  by  the  mouth  in  gradually 
increasing  quantities,  and  tonics  to  restore  the  strength. 

Indigestion.— As  a  rule,  all  rich,  highly  seasoned,  heavy,  fat  or 
sour  foods  should  be  eschewed;  uncooked  vegetables,  hard,  dry 
or  twice-cooked  meats  are  bad,  as  well  as  new  bread,  shell-fish 
(except  perhaps  oysters),  salmon  and  cheese.  Tea  is  like  poison 
to  many  dyspeptics,  and  should  by  all  be  taken  with  the  greatest 
moderation. 

Milk,  cocoa,  coffee  and  pure  water  should  form  the  chief 
beverages,  and  be  taken  in  moderate  quantity.  General  hygiene 
is  of  equal  importance.  Moderate  exercise  in  the  open  air 
should  be  taken. 

Mental  occupation  should  not  be  too  severe  or  prolonged,  and 
be  such  as  to  relieve  the  mind  of  anxiety  and  worry.  Early  hours 
should  be  adopted — early  to  bed  and  early  to  rise.  A  cold  sponge 
or  plunge  bath  every  morning,  and  change  of  scene  and  air, 
result  in  great  benefit.  Drugs  may  be  employed  to  relieve  symp- 
toms. 

Drugs  are  also  useful  to  aid  digestion  ;  the  gentian  and  acid 
mixture  (Pr.  No.  9,  list  A)  improves  the  appetite  and  tones  the 
stomach;  the  gentian  and  soda  mixture  (Pr.  No.  22,  list  A) 
removes  acidity,  pain  and  flatulence  ;  and  a  mixture  of  pepsin 
and  hydrocyanic  acid  will  be  found  useful  to  aid  the  gastric  juice 
in  the  solution  of  the  food  : 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Acid  Glycerine  of  Pepsin,  1  drachm. 
Dilute  Hydrocyanic  Acid,  3  drops. 
Syrup  of  Ginger,  drachm. 
Infusion  of  Gentian  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  day,  half  an  hour  betore  food. 

_  Dysentery. — Dysentery,  or  bloody  fiux,  is  a  disease  of  hot 
climates,  and  of  malarious,  swampy  districts.  There  seems  to 
be  some  close  connection  between  the  poison  of  ague  and  dysen- 
tery. Unwholesome  drinking  water  and  food,  and  sudden 
changes  of  temperature  produce  it.  It  sometimes  occurs  in  epi- 
demics. 

The  distinctive  symptoms  of  dysentery  are  griping  pains  in  the 
abdomen,  felt  also  in  the  back  and  about  the  navel,  with  great 
straining  at  stool.  The  stools  become  scant  and  consist  oi 
mucus  and  blood.    There  is  constant  desire  to  go  to  stool. 

Treatment  of  Dysentery.— In  the  treatment  of  dysentery  the 
first  thing  to  do  is  to  empty  the  bowels  of  irritating  substances. 
For  this  purpose  take  a  sufficient  quantity  of  sulphate  of  mag^ 
nesia  (Epsom  salts)  to  saturate  eight  ounces  of  water.  To  this 
solution  add  one-half  ounce  of  diluted  sulphuric  acid.  Dose,  one 
tablespoonful  every  hour  or  two  in  a  wineglassf ul  of  water  until 

24 


390    DISEASES  OF  THE  ORGANS  OF  DIGESTION 


the  intestinal  canal  is  emptied  of  its  contents.  Then  give  the 
following  mixture: 

Acidi  carbolici  5  drops. 

Bismuth  salicylate  4  drachms. 

Tinct.  opii  deed  4  drachms. 

Spts.  ammonia  aromat  3  drachms. 

Mist,  cretae  2  ounces. 

Aquas  q.  s.  ad.  4  ounces. 

M.  Sig.    Shake  bottle.    Give  one  teaspoonful  in  water  every 
three  to  four  hours,  according  to  the  symptoms. 
Or  the  following: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Ipecacuanha,  20  grains. 
Subnitrate  of  Bismuth,  10  grains. 
Bicarbonate  of  Soda,  10  grains. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  1  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
A  dose  to  be  given  night  and  morning. 

It  should  not  be  given  too  close  to  food,  and  is  very  liable  to 
cause  vomiting,  to  avoid  which  the  patient  should  be  kept  very 
quiet  and  still  after  taking  it.  Ten  drops  of  laudanum  may  be 
added  to  each  dose  if  the  pain  is  very  severe  or  the  bowels  are 
acting  with  great  frequency. 


The  stomach  and  section 
of  small  intestine  in 
a  healthy  condition. 
(Interior  view.) 


The  kidney  in  a 
healthy  condition; 
the  lower  section 
showing  the  filter- 
ing apparatus 
called  Malphigian 
pyramids. 


The  stomach  of  an  habitual  user  of 
alcoholic  stimulants ;  showing  the 
mucous  membrane  ulcerated  and 
deprived  of  its  digestive  powers. 


The  kidney  of  a  man  who  died  a 
drunkard;  the  upper  portion  show- 
ing the  shrunken  condition  and 
sores  frequently  found  in  kidneys 
of  hard  drinkers;  the  lower  portion 
showing  the  obstructions  in  the 
Malphigian  pyramids. 


PI,ATK  No.  2. 

Showing  the  effect  of  the  excessive  use  of  alcoholic  stimulants  on  vital  or£^ns. 


CHAPTER  XXV 
DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS 


Summary  of  Urinary  Diseases  with  Symptoms. — 


Disease. 

Chief  Symptom. 

Other  Symptoms. 

Cause. 

Acute  

Albumen  in  urine 

Dropsy,  scanty 
blood-stained 
urine,  fever 

Cold  or 

poison. 

Chronic  

Excessive  flow  of 
urine 

Dropsy,  debility 

Poison,espe- 
cially  alcohol 

Inflammation  of 
Bladder  

Frequency  of 
passing  urine 

Pain  in  abdomen, 
mucus  in  urine 

Irritation  of 
stone,  etc. 

Stone  in  Kidney. 
Stone  IN  Bladder 

Blood  in  urine 

Frequency  of 
passing  urine 

Pain  in  loin 

Pain  in  passingurine, 

with  blood  and 
occasional  stoppage 

(  Special 
>  conditions 
V   of  health. 

Excesbive  flow  of 

Thirst,  hunger, 
wasting 

urine 

Convulsions 

Headache,  vomiting, 
unconsciousness 

Kidney  dis- 
ease, etc. 

Variations  of  the  Urine  in  Health. — The  natural  amount  of 
urine  in  an  adult  is  about  fifty  ounces  (two  and  one-half  pints). 
It  is  increased  by  drinking  large  quantities  of  fluid,  and  in 
hysteria,  nervousness,  exposure  to  cold,  diabetes  and  some 
diseases  of  the  kidneys.  The  specific  gravity  is  altered  as  the 
result  of  taking  food  and  drink,  by  exercise  and  rest,  and  by  the 
temperature  of  the  air,  but  the  extremes  are  much  greater  as 
the  result  of  disease,  some  affections  of  the  kidneys  lowering  it 
to  1,004,  while  in  diabetes  it  may  rise  to  1,060.  The  specific 
gravity  in  health  is  from  1,018  to  1,022. 

Albumen  is  Discovered  by  Boiling  the  Urine,  which  then 
becomes  cloudy  and  thick,  and  this  cloud  does  not  disappear 
when  a  few  drops  of  nitric  acid  are  added.  If  the  cloudiness 
disappears,  it  is  due  to  the  presence  of  phosphates  and  is  of  no 
importance.   For  this  examination  a  small  glass  test-tube  should 


391 


392        DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS 


be  employed.  It  should  be  half  filled,  and  then  the  fluid  boiled 
by  holding  the  tube  in  the  flame  of  a  spirit  lamp  or  kerosene 
lamp  with  chimney  on — a  candle  flame  is  unsuitable,  as  the  glass 
becomes  coated  with  soot.  Occasionally  this  substance  occurs 
in  perfect  health,  but  it  is  then  only  very  transient,  and  is  pro- 
duced by  a  full  meal  consisting  of  animal  foods,  which  contain 
albumen  in  large  quantities.  Bright's  disease  of  the  kidney  in 
all  its  forms  is  the  chief  cause  of  permanent  albuminuria,  and  to 
this  subject  we  must  refer  our  readers  for  further  informa- 
tion. 

Sugar  is  sometimes  present  in  the  urine,  and,  like  albumen, 
must  not  always  be  taken  as  a  sign  of  disease;  it  may  occasion- 
ally appear  after  a  full  meal  of  starchy  or  sweet  food,  and  pass 
away  rapidly,  being  of  no  importance.  When,  however,  it  is 
a  permanent  condition,  and  is  present  in  large  quantities,  it  is  a 
symptom  of  the  disease  known  as  diabetes.  In  this  condition 
the  urine  may  be  passed  in  enormous  quantities — eight  or  ten 
pints,  or  even  more,  in  the  twenty-four  hours — has  a  peculiar, 
faint,  greenish  tint,  a  sweetish  odor,  and  is  perfectly  clear;  its 
specific  gravity  is  raised  sometimes  to  a  very  remarkable  extent, 
being  as  high  in  some  instances  as  1,070.  Drops  of  the  urine 
leave,  when  they  dry  on  the  clothes,  a  white  sediment,  and  the 
fliuid  very  rapidly  undergoes  fermentation,  becoming  frothy  and 
depositing  yeast.  The  symptoms  and  treatment  of  this  condition 
will  be  described  with  diabetes. 

TJreinia. — Uremia  may  be  caused  by  any  condition  which 
prevents  the  secretion  or  discharge  of  the  urine,  such  as  all  forms 
of  Bright's  disease  and  many  other  affections  of  the  kidneys, 
and  all  conditions  which  obstruct  the  urinary  passages;  occasion- 
ally, also,  it  comes  on  in  the  later  stages  of  pregnancy.  The 
symptoms  chiefly  affect  the  nervous  system,  such  as  headache, 
sometimes  very  intense  and  persistent;  loss  of  sight,  in  some 
cases  accompanied  with  disease  of  the  eyes;  ringing  in  the  ears 
and  deafness,  vomiting,  difficulty  of  breathing  and  convulsions 
affecting  a  part  or  the  whole  of  the  body.  Drowsiness,  delirium 
and  unconsciousness  usually  terminate  the  attacks,  which  must 
always  be  looked  upon  as  very  serious. 

Treatment  of  Uremia.— In  treatment  we  must  do  all  we  can  to 

encourage  the  action  of  the  kidneys,  and  as  far  as  possible  to 
relieve  them  from  any  strain  or  extra  work.  Hot  fomentations  and 
poultices  should  be  applied  across  the  loins;  the  bowels  should 
be  relieved  with  one-half  drachm  of  compound  jalap  powder, 
and  free  perspiration  produced  by  a  hot  bath  and  warm  blankets. 
Plenty  of  hot  milk  should  be  given,  but  no  stimulants  of  any 
sort.  If  the  uremic  attack  is  recovered  from,  the  treatment  must 
be  directed  to  the  cause. 

Irritab-lity  of  the  Bladder.— Irritability  of  ^he  bladder,  with 
a  constant  desire  to  pass  water,  is  a  symptom  of  all  maladies 
of  that  organ  and  of  most  that  affect  the  kidneys.   While  in 


DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS 


393 


health,  most  persons  find  it  quite  sufficient  to  pass  water  five  or 
six  times  a  day,  and  not  at  all  at  night;  in  disease,  it  sometimes 
becomes  absolutely  necessary  to  do  it  every  hour  or  so.  The 
bladder  becomes  over-sensitive. 

Incontinence  of  Urine. — Incontinence  of  urine  is  a  loss  of 
power  to  hold  the  water,  which  flows  away  involuntarily. 

Diseases  of  the  Kidneys.  —  Bri^ht's  disease  includes  several 
forms  of  acute  and  chronic  diseases  of  the  kidneys,  the  most  im- 
portant being  inflammation  (nephritis).  It  may  occur  either  as 
an  acute  or  chronic  affection. 

Acute  Bri^hfs  Disease,  or  acute  inflammation  of  the  kidneys, 
is  most  commonly  brought  on  by  exposure  to  cold  or  wet  when  in 
a  state  of  perspiration;  it  also  occurs  as  a  complication  of  many 
acute  fevers,  especially  scarlet  fever,  and  is  produced  by  certain 
poisons,  such  as  alcohol  taken  in  excess,  Spanish  fly  and  turpen- 
tine. The  onset  of  the  disease  may  be  sudden  or  gradual,  the 
first  symptom  noticed  being  either  dropsy,  the  scanty  amount  of 
urine,  or  dyspepsia.  The  urine  is  diminished  in  quantity,  thick, 
opaque,  and  looks  smoky  from  the  presence  of  blood,  or  it  may 
be  distinctly  red  and  blood-stained;  it  always  contains  large  quan- 
tities of  albumen,  which  is  shown  by  coagulation  on  boiling,  and 
if  the  sediment  is  examined  under  a  microscope,  blood  corpuscles 
and  casts  from  the  kidney  will  be  discovered.  In  severe  cases, 
urine  may  be  entirely  absent  or  suppressed;  this  may  cause  fatal 
uremia. 

Chronic  Brighfs  Disease. —  Chronic  Bright's  disease  is,  in 
most  cases,  the  result  of  the  alcohol  habit,  particularly  in  the 
form  of_  spirits,  which  by  long- continued  irritation  sets  up  a 
chronic  inflammation  of  the  kidneys. 

Lead-poisoning  is  occasionally  the  cause.  It  attacks  gouty 
persons  also. 

Usually  the  condition  comes  on  gradually  and  insidiously. 
Its  presence  may  remain  undiscovered  for  many  months.  Albu- 
men is  now  found  either  by  the  patient  himself  or  by  the 
doctor. 

By  good  treatment  the  patient  may  be  relieved,  and  live  uu 
foryeais  in  fair  health,  and  able  to  attend  to  all  his  ordinary 
duties;  but  he  has  begun  to  go  downhill,  and  feels  he  is  not  what 
he  used  to  be. 

The  Treatment  of  Acute  Brig-ht's  Disease.— The  patient  must 
be  put  to  bed  and  kept  there;  the  room  must  be  maintained  at  a 
uniform  and  comfortable  temperature,  and  well  ventilated;  the 
sheets  should  be  removed,  and  he  should  lie  between  the  blankets 
in  order  to  avoid  all  chill,  and  hot  poultices  and  fomentations 
should  be  at  once  applied  across  the  loins  and  renewed 
frequently.  A  doctor  should  always  be  called  in  for  an  attack 
of  Bright's  disease  of  whatever  variety,  as  all  are  accompanied 
by  danger. 

For  this  purpose  plenty  of  simple  drinks  should  be  given,  as 


394         DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS 

water,  milk  and  barley  water,  and  a  mixture  administered  as  fol- 
lows: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Tincture  of  Digitalis,  10  drops. 
Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  20  drops. 
Solution  of  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  2  drachms. 
Acetate  of  Potash,  15  grains. 
Spirit  of  Chloroform,  15  drops. 
Water  to  the  ounce. 
To  be  given  every  three  or  four  hours. 

This  will  also  act  upon  the  skin,  and  perspiration  should  be 
encouraged  by  other  means,  as  hot  baths  or  a  hot-water  pack. 
The  bowels  should  be  freely  acted  upon  by  one-half  drachm  of 
compound  jalap  powder,  and  their  action  afterward  carefully 
regulated.  The  diet  should  consist  of  milk,  skimmed  milk,  plenty 
of  water,  and  light,  starchy  foods,  and  as  the  case  improves  tonics 
must  be  given,  the  best  of  which  is: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Tincture  of  the  Perchloride  of  Iron,  10  drops. 
Spirit  of  Chloroform,  15  drops. 
Infusion  of  Quassia  to  the  ounce. 
To  be  given  three  or  four  times  a  day. 

Other  preparations  of  iron,  quinine,  nux  vomica  and  other 
tonic  and  bitter  drugs  are  useful. 

The  Treatment  of  Chronic  Bright's  Disease  can  not  be  looked 
upon  as  curative,  but  palliative  only,  the  various  symptoms  being 
relieved  as  they  arise  and  the  general  health  maintained  as  much 
as  possible. 

Where  possible,  the  exciting  cause  must  be  removed.  The 
general  health  may  be  improved  by  tonics,  especially  iron,  and 
good  food.  The  diet  must  be  simple  and  nourishing,  only  small 
quantities  of  animal  food  being  permitted.  Milk  is  always  use- 
ful, and  can  be  taken  in  large  quantities;  it  is  easily  digested, 
nutritious  and  acts  upon  the  kidneys. 

The  patient  must  lead,  as  far  as  possible,  an  easy,  comfort- 
able life,  and  must  take  daily  exercise  short  of  fatigue. 

Warm  baths  are  valuable  to  keep  the  skin  acting  healthily. 
A  mild  aperient  should  be  used  to  keep  the  bowels  carefully 
regulated.  Ml  risk  of  taking  cold  and  bringing  on  a  relapse 
must  be  avoided.  The  clothes  should  be  warm,  flannel  being 
always  worn  next  the  skin,  summer  and  winter,  day  and  night. 

Inflammation  of  the  Bladder  (Cystitis)  affects  the  lining 
membrane,  and  may  be  either  acute  or  chronic. 

Acute  infiammation  of  the  bladder  is  not  a  common  affection. 
It  is  caused  by  the  presence  of  a  stone,  by  injury  in  passing  an 
instrument,  by  exposure  to  cold  or  damp,  as  sitting  on  a  cold 
stone  or  on  wet  grass,  and  in  women  by  displacement  of  the 
parts.  The  symptoms  are  pain  in  the  lower  part  of  the  abdo- 
men, with  tenderness  on  pressure  and  a  sense  of  weight.  Fever 
is  also  present.    The  patient  always  complains  of  a  constant 


DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS  395 

desire  to  pass  water,  and  this  is  done  with  great  frequency  by 
spasmodic  contraction  of  the  bladder,  accompanied  with  much 
pain.  The  urine  is  thick  from  admixture  with  mucus  and  mat- 
ter, and  sometimes,  in  very  severe  cases,  contains  blood. 

Chronic  inflammation  of  the  bladder  is  of  more  common 
occurrence.  It  may  be  left  after  an  acute  attack,  but  in  the 
great  majority  of  cases  is  the  result  of  some  obstruction,  such  as 
may  be  produced  by  a  stone,  stricture  or  tumor,  which  prevents 
the  bladder  from  being  completely  emptied,  some  portion  of  the 
water — varying  from  a  few  ounces  to  a  pint — being  left  behind. 
This  sets  up  irritation  of  the  lining  of  the  bladder,  and  causes  a 
formation  of  mucus;  the  urine  then  rapidly  decomposes, 
ammonia  is  set  free,  and  produces  a  strong,  offensive  smell,  and 
causes  still  greater  irritation  to  the  bladder.  Many  cases  of 
chronic  cystitis  are  due  to  gout  and  are  liable  to  occur  upon 
slight  exciting  causes  in  persons  predisposed  to  that  disease. 

The  symptoms  are  similar  to  those  of  the  acute  disease,  but 
less  severe;  one  peculiarity  of  the  chronic  condition  is  the  forma- 
tion of  an  enormous  quantity  of  mucus,  which  forms  a  thick, 
tenacious  deposit  in  the  urine  if  it  is  allowed  to  stand  for  a  time. 

Treatment. — Hot  poultices  or  fomentations  applied  to  the 
lower  part  of  the  abdomen  and  sitting  in  a  hot  hip-bath  give 
great  relief  to  the  pain;  the  patient  should  be  kept  in  bed  while 
the  symptoms  are  acute;  and  be  allowed  plenty  of  mild,  simple 
drinks,  as  milk,  barley  water  and  linseed  tea,  and  a  wineglassful 
of  infusion  of  buchu  may  be  taken  every  two  or  three  hours 
throughout  the  day.  The  diet  should  be  of  the  simplest,  and 
consist  of  farinaceous  substances,  while  no  form  of  alcohol 
should  be  allowed.  The  bowels  should  be  acted  upon,  and  the 
following  mixture  taken: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 

Tincture  of  Henbane,  Yz  drachm. 

Solution  of  Potash,  20  drops. 

Chloroform  Water  to  the  ounce. 
To  be  given  every  two  hours. 

If  the  pain  is  very  severe,  laudanum,  ten  drops,  may  be  added 
to  each  dose  of  the  medicine. 

A  surgeon  should  be  called  in  for  most  cases,  because  in  the 
chronic  variety  much  benefit  is  derived  by  completely  emptying 
the  bladder  with  a  catheter;  and  in  all  cases  the  cure  is  hastened 
by  washing  out  this  organ  with  some  soothing  and  antiseptic 
solution. 

Gravel  and  Stone.— Occasionally  in  a  condition  of  perfect 
health,  but  more  frequently  when  the  health  is  impaired,  certain 
substances  form  settlements  or  deposits  in  the  urine.  These 
deposits  may  only  form  after  the  urine  has  been  passed  and  has 
been  allowed  to  stand  for  some  time,  but  sometimes  the  deposi- 
tion takes  place  while  the  urine  is  still  in  the  body,  and  when  it 
is  passed  it  is  thick  and  turbid.  Under  these  circumstances  it 
is  called  gravel. 


396         DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS 


If  the  particles  of  gravel  are  deposited  in  large  quantities, 
they  are  liable  to  collect  together  and  form  masses  or  concre» 
tions  which,  according  to  circumstances,  may  be  of  any  size, 
from  mere  granules  to  large  stones.  In  this  way  calculus  or 
stone  is  produced.  Of  a  very  large  number  of  substances  which 
appear  in  the  urine  in  this  way  there  are  three  which  are  most 
frequently  met  with,  and  therefore  most  important;  these  are 
uric  acid,  oxalate  of  lime  and  phosphates. 

The  Symptoms  of  Stone  in  the  Kidney  are  very  slight,  or  quite 
absent,  at  first;  but  after  the  stone  has  reached  a  certain  size  it 
usually  causes  pain  in  the  loin  of  the  affected  side  which  spreads 
from  this  situation  over  the  abdomen,  or  down  into  the  groin; 
this  is  usually  worse  after  violent  exercise,  or  if  the  body  is 
jerked  or  shaken  as  by  driving  in  a  cab  or  riding  on  horseback. 
Blood  in  the  urine  is  another  common  symptom;  it  changes  the 
appearance  of  that  secretion  by  making  it  simply  thick  and 
smoky. 

Symptoms  of  the  Passing  of  a  Stone  from  the  Kidneys. — The 

passing  of  a  stone  down  the  ureter  into  the  bladder  causes  very 
severe  pain.  The  pain  usually  comes  on  suddenly,  and  lasts 
from  a  few  hours  to  some  days,  and  ceases  suddenly  when  the 
stone  drops  into  the  bladder. 

Symptoms  of  Stone  in  the  Bladder. — The  water  is  passed  in 
small  quantities  with  great  frequency,  especially  when  moving 
about  during  the  day.  The  water  is  always  passed  with  severe 
cutting  pain,  which  may  be  felt  in  the  bladder,  but  is  mostly 
referred  to  the  orifice  of  the  passage,  and  is  most  severe  at  the 
close  of  the  act.  Pain  is  also  felt  upon  sudden  movements,  as 
in  driving,  riding  or  jumping. 

The  urine  is  usually  thick,  has  a  deposit  of  matter  and 
mucus,  and  very  often  contains  blood.  The  doctor,  by  passing 
a  sounder  into  the  bladder,  can  detect  the  stone  by  its  being 
struck  with  the  sounder. 

Stone  may  occur  at  any  age.  In  most  cases  of  stone  in  the 
bladder  only  one  is  present,  but  a  case  is  reported  of  a  judge  from 
whom  a  thousand  calculi  were  removed.  In  size  and  weight 
they  vary  from  a  small  grain  to  one  on  record  weighing  six 
pounds. 

Treatment  for  Stone  in  the  Bladder. — The  treatment  of  the 
diatheses  requires  careful  attention  to  the  diet.  In  all,  the 
digestion  is  at  fault,  and  to  cure  this  the  patient  must  avoid  all 
excess  in  any  kind  of  food,  whether  animal  or  vegetable.  To 
check  the  formation  of  uric  and  oxalic  acids  he  must  avoid  fer- 
mented liquors,  and  abstain  from  sweets,  pastry  and  fatty  sub- 
stances, as  butter,  cream  and  fat  meat.  Fish  is  highly  recom- 
mended as  a  suitable  article  of  food;  milk  can  be  taken  in  large 
quantities,  and  the  drinking  water  should  be  soft,  filtered  rain 
or  distilled  water,  which  are  free  from  mineral  salts.  _  He  must 
take  plenty  of  outdoor  exercise,  and  keep  the  skin  in  healthy 


DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS  397 

action  by  warm  and  cold  baths  and  friction  of  the  skin  with  a 
rough  towel.  The  bowels  must  be  carefully  regulated;  the  most 
suitable  aperient  being  the  natural  mineral  waters  of  Carlsbad 
taken  with  hot  water  an  hour  before  breakfast.  These  and  the 
alkaline  mineral  water  of  Vichy  are  useful  in  removing  sluggish- 
ness and  torpidity  of  the  liver.  The  following  effervescing 
drink  is  also  to  be  recommended: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 

Bicarbonate  of  Soda,  20  grains. 

Nitrate  of  Potash,  5  grains. 

Carbonate  of  Lithia,  5  grains. 

Tincture  of  Lemon,  15  drops. 

Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  every  morning  in  half  a  tumblerful  of  water  with 
a  tablespoonful  of  lemon  juice. 

The  Treatment  of  the  Phosphatic  Diathesis  consists  princi« 
pally  in  improving  the  digestive  powers  and  in  restoring  the 
general  strength  by  good  food  largely  composed  of  animal  sub- 
stances, and  tonics  composed  of  the  mineral  acids  and  vege- 
table bitters— / 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Dilute  Nitrohydrochloric  Acid,  15  drops. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  Yz  drachm. 
Infusion  of  Gentian  to  the  ounce. 

To  be  taken  three  times  a  day,  half  an  hour  before  food;  and, 
as  accessory  measures,  good  air,  exercise,  the  cold  sea-water 
bath,  and  relief  from  anxiety  or  overwork. 

Treatment  of  Stone  in  the  Kidney.— The  Carlsbad,  Vichy 
or  Ems  waters  are  beneficial. 

Uric  and  oxalic  acids  are  soluble  to  a  certain  extent  in  alkaline 
solutions,  and  it  is  by  making  the  urine  alkaline  that  these 
waters  act  so  beneficially.  Here  is  a  variety  of  solvent  treat- 
ment: The  patient,  if  an  adult,  should  take  forty  or  fifty  grains 
of  the  acetate  or  citrate  of  potash  in  three  or  four  ounces  of 
water  every  three  hours  during  the  day,  and  once  at  least  in  the 
night.  Continue  this  for  three  months.  Or  the  following: 
Twenty  or  thirty  grains  of  prepared  chalk  in  mucilage  and  mint= 
water,  taken  three  or  four  times  a  day. 

The  painful  symptoms  produced  by  the  passage  of  a  stone 
along  the  ureter,  called  renal  colic,  require  immediate  attention. 

Hot  fomentations  and  poultices  sprinkled  with  thirty  or  forty 
drops  of  laudanum  should  be  applied  to  the  loins;  or,  tlie  patient 
may  be  put  into  a  hot  bath;  fifteen  drops  of  laudanum  may  be 
given  to  an  adult.  Even  chloroform  may  be  inhaled  with 
caution. 

Stones  are  Removed  from  the  bladder  by  two  methods:  First, 
by  crushing  and  breaking  up  the  stone  into  very  small  pieces, 
and  removing  through  the  urethra.  Seeond,  by  removal  through 
an  opening  made  in  the  bladder.  The  operation  in  women  is 
easily  performed  by  the  first  method. 


398        DISEASES  OF  THE  URINARY  ORGANS 

Diabetes.— Although  this  can  not  be  strictly  considered  a 
disease  of  the  kidneys,  yet,  as  one  of  its  most  important  and 
prominent  symptoms  is  a  copious  flow  of  urine,  it  is  most  con- 
venient to  describe  it  in  this  place.  Diabetes  mellitus  is  a 
malady  in  which  there  is  an  excessive  flow  of  urine  containing 
sugar,  accompanied  with  extreme  thirst,  hunger  and  wasting, 
and  if  unrelieved  ends  in  death.  It  is  most  common  in  middle- 
aged  men,  although  it  occasionally  occurs  in  both  sexes  and  at 
all  ages. 

The  disease  comes  on  gradually  and  may  remain  unobserved 
for  a  long  time.  The  patient,  however,  recognizes  that  day  by 
day  he  passes  an  increasingly  large  quantity  of  water,  that  he  is 
affected  with  most  unusual  thirst  and  hunger,  and  that,  in  spite 
of  the  enormous  quantity  of  food  he  eats,  he  is  wasting  and 
losing  strength. 

On  paying  a  visit  to  the  doctor  the  urine  is  examined  and  is 
found  to  contain  sugar;  its  specific  gravity  is  greater  than 
natural,  being  perhaps  as  high  as  1,040,  or  in  severe  cases 
1,060  or  1,070. 

The  wasting  in  this  disease  and  loss  of  strength  are  some- 
times very  rapid,  and  this  is  hardly  to  be  wondered  at  when  we 
calculate  the  enormous  quantities  of  nutritive  material  in  the 
form  of  sugar  which  may  be  lost  in  a  single  day. 

Of  drugs,  the  most  important  is  opium,  and  more  particularly 
one  of  its  ingredients  called  codeia;  this  is  given  in  the  form  of 
a  pill,  three  times  a  day,  commencing  with  one-half  grain  and 
gra,dually  increasing  the  dose  up  to  two  or  three  grains  three 
times  daily.  The  general  health  must  also  receive  attention; 
gentle  exercise,  a  warm  climate,  warm  baths  and  flannel  under- 
clothes are  useful  accessories,  the  most  careful  precautions 
being  taken  against  chills.  Much  improvement  sometimes 
results  from  Carlsbad  or  Vichy,  but  nothing  is  of  the  slightest 
good  apart  from  the  dietetic  restrictions. 

For  treatment  of  Diabetes,  see  under  Dietetics,  in  another  part  of 
this  book. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 
DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM 


Analysis  and  Symptoms  of  Nervous  Diseases.— 


Disease. 

First 
Symptom. 

Uncon- 
sciousness. 

Convul- 
sions. 

Other 
Symptoms. 

Cause. 

Inflamma- 
tion OF 
Brain  .... 

Headache 

Occurs 
gradually 

In  late 

stage,  occa- 
sionally 

Vomiting, 
delirium 

Disease  or 
accident. 

Apoplexy.. 

Stroke 

Occurs 
suddenly 

In  affected 
part 

Paralysis 

Brain 
disease. 

Epilepsy... 

Fits 

Sudden,  but 
temporary 

Chiefly  on 
one  side 

Cry,  tongue 
bitten,  etc. 

Unknown. 

Hysteria  .. 

Various 

Only 
apparent 

Irregularly 
over  whole 
body 

Imitation 
of  other 
diseases 

Nervous 
exhaus- 
tion. 

Lockjaw. 

Stiff-neck 

Absent 

Gradually 
spread  over 
body 

Wound,  in- 
tense pain, 
exhaustion 

Poison  in 
wound. 

Hydropho- 

Difficulty 
in  swal- 

Absent 

Gradually 
spread  over 
body 

Intense 
pain, 
exhaustion 

Bite  of 
animal. 

lowing 

Paralysis.,  Of  one  side  of  body      due  to  disease  of  Brain. 

Of  lower  part  of  body  "  disease  of  Spinal  Cord. 
Of  limited  part  of  body     "     disease  of  Nerves. 


Paralysis  is  the  loss  of  muscular  power,  and,  as  a  result,  the 
inability  to  move  any  particular  part  by  the  action  of  the  will;  if 
the  loss  of  movement  is  only  the  result  of  pain,  it  can  not  be 
called  paralysis.  Palsy  is  only  another  term  for  the  same  con- 
dition, and  does  not  necessarily  involve  shaking  of  the  paralyzed 
part,  as  is  popularly  believed. 

Headaches. — The  subject  of  headache  appeals  to  all,  for  who 
has  not  at  some  time  or  other  had  to  endure  the  annoyance  and 
suffering  that  it  entails? 

399 


400        DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM 

Classes  of  Headaches.— 

1.  Neuralgic  headaches. 

2.  Dyspeptic  headaches. 

3.  Headaches  due  to  affections  of  the  circulation: 
(a)  From  too  much  blood. 

(d)  From  too  little  blood. 

4.  Headaches  caused  by  poisons. 

5.  Nervous  or  sick  headaches,  including  megrim. 

6.  Headaches  from  disease  of  the  brain  or  its  mem' 

branes.  ^ 

Headaches  may  arise  from  too  much  blood  in  the  brain,  or 
too  little  blood  in  the  brain. 

Dyspeptic  headaches  are  often  called  bilious  headaches  or 
sick  headaches. 

Headache  from  too  Much  Blood  in  the  Brain.— In  this  case 
the  blood  should  be  drawn  away  from  the  brain.  For  relief,  the 
feet  should  be  put  in  mustard  and  hot  water,  and  cold  applied 
to  the  head  by  wet  cloths;  the  bowels  should  be  freely  opened, 
and  suitable  hygienic  measures  adopted,  such  as  healthy  exer- 
cise, simple  diet  and  avoidance  of  excitement,  overwork  and  the 
absence  of  all  alcoholic  drinks. 

Too  little  blood  is  supplied  to  the  brain  in  anemia  and  gen- 
eral debility,  from  fatigue,  loss  of  blood,  exhausting  discharges, 
or  as  the  after-effects  of  a  night  out  and  over-indulgence  in 
alcohol.  The  pain  is  chiefly  felt  in  the  top  of  the  head,  and  such 
symptoms  as  pallor,  exhaustion,  dizziness  and  noises  in  the  ears 
are  usually  present.  These  headaches  are  benefited  by  small 
doses  of  stimulants  and  food,  strong  tea  or  coffee,  hot  soup,  or 
a  dose  of  sal  volatile;  relief  is  also  felt  by  lying  down  with  the 
head  low,  so  that  the  blood  is  supplied  more  freely  to  the  brain. 
The  patient  usually  requires  a  course  of  iron,  combined  with 
quinine  or  some  bitter,  as  infusion  of  quassia  (see  Pr.  No.  6, 
list  A). 

Headaches  Caused  by  Poisons.— In  all  fevers  and  feverish 
conditions,  headache  is  a  common  symptom,  and  is  due  to 
impure  blood  containing  some  poison  circulating  through  the 
brain,  and  partlj^  perhaps,  to  the  temperature  of  the  fluid  being 
itself  raised. 

NerTOus  or  Sick  Headache,  or  Megrim.— This  is  a  peculiar 
and  perplexing  affection,  and  unfortunately  not  by  any  means 
an  uncommon  one.  It  is  distinctly  hereditary,  and  runs  in  fam- 
ilies the  members  of  which  are  predisposed  to  nervous  affections 
of  many  kinds. 

Headaches  from  disease  of  the  brain  and  its  membranes 
may  be  due  to  any  of  the  many  affections  of  these  parts,  espe- 
cially to  inflammation  and  tumor. 


DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM  401 


Neuralg'ia  is  a  disease  of  the  nerves  sometimes  due  to  inflam- 
mation, but  most  commonly  without  any  apparent  change  in 
their  structure.  It  is  characterized  by  a  stabbing,  shooting  or 
darting  pain,  often  of  great  severity,  which  comes  on  in  definite 
attacks  or  paroxysms. 

Sciatica,  or  neuralgia  of  the  sciatic  nerye,  affects  the  back 
of  the  thigh,  the  knee  and  the  inner  side  of  the  leg  and  foot — that 
is,  the  parts  to  which  the  nerve  and  its  branches  are  distributed. 
It  is  caused  by  neuralgia;  but  sitting  on  a  damp  or  cold  seat, 
over-walking,  strains,  injury  to  the  nerve,  and  rheumatic  or  gouty 
inflammation  of  it  are  the  most  common.  There  is  great  sensitive- 
ness over  the  nerve,  the  trunk  of  which  is  situated  at  the  back 
of  the  thigh,  and  sitting  for  this  reason  is  sometimes  impossible. 
Pain  is  much  increased  by  movement  of  the  limb,  by  stooping 
and  sneezing.  The  course  of  the  disease  is  very  variable;  it 
may  occur  once  and  be  very  severe,  or  it  may  continue  on  and 
off  for  years,  being  sometimes  slight,  at  others  causing  intense 
suffering. 

Treatment  of  Neuralgia. — In  all  forms  the  diet  is  of  great 
importance.  It  should  be  as  nutritive  and  abundant  as  the  state 
of  the  digestive  organs  will  permit,  and  one  important  class  of 
food  must  be  well  represented  —  namely,  the  fats;  they  may  be 
given  as  butter,  cream  or  cod-liver  oil.  Unfortunately,  neuralgic 
patients  have,  with  rare  exceptions,  a  dislike  to  fatty  foods  of  all 
kinds,  and  there  is  great  difficulty  in  overcoming  this.  Exposure 
to  cold  and  damp  should  be  most  sedulously  avoided;  the  patient 
should  dress  warmly,  should  wear  flannel,  and  should  avoid  going 
out  during  sudden  climatic  changes;  cold,  tepid  or  salt  water 
baths,  followed  by  friction,  are  useful  as  tonics  to  the  skin;  moder- 
ate daily  out-of-door  exercise  should  be  taken.  Change  of  air, 
rest,  alteration  of  unhealthy  habits,  and  relief  from  overwork  and 
anxiety  should  be  attended  to.  In  attacks  of  tic,  all  forms  of  irri- 
tation should  be  shunned,  as  movement,  cold,  noise,  bright  light 
and  worry;  the  teeth  should  be  examined  by  a  dentist,  and  all 
that  are  decayed  should  be  stopped  or  extracted;  regular  action 
of  the  bowels  should  be  maintained,  and  if  intestinal  worms  are 
present,  they  should  receive  appropriate  treatment.  The  treat- 
ment of  the  constitutional  causes  is  important. 

For  rheumatism,  salicylate  of  soda,  ten  grains,  or  a  mixture 
containing  iodide  of  potassium,  two  or  three  grains,  with  fifteen 
grains  of  bicarbonate  of  soda. 

For  gout,  10  drops  of  the  wine  of  colchicum. 

For  ague,  five-grain  doses  of  quinine. 

For  syphilis,  ten  grains  of  iodide  of  potassium. 

Each  of  which  may  be  given  in  a  tablespoonful  of  water  three 
times  a  day. 

For  anemia,  iron  will  be  required. 


402        DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM 

Local  applications  are  sometimes  most  valuable;  aconite  is 
employed,  as  a  liniment,  which  may  be  gently  rubbed  in  or,  as 
the  tincture,  painted  on  with  a  brush,  along  the  course  of  the 
affected  nerves;  belladonna  may  also  be  used  in  both  ways. 
Menthol,  as  recommended  for  headache,  may  be  tried,  or  the  fol- 
lowing liniment: 

Chloroform,  1  part. 
Tincture  of  Opium,  1  part. 
Liniment  of  Belladonna,  4  parts. 

Small  blisters  applied  frequently,  about  the  size  of  half  a 
dollar,  over  the  most  sensitive  spot  give  relief;  they  may  be 
repeated  every  two  or  three  days,  but  care  should  be  taken  not 
to  cause  too  severe  irritation  of  the  skin.  Morphia  given  hypo- 
dermically  by  the  doctor  gives  instant,  though  it  may  be  only 
temporary,  relief;  or  he  may  employ  galvanism;  or  the  aid  of  a 
surgeon  may  be  required  in  severe  and  obstinate  cases,  as 
several  operations  have  been  found  useful,  among  which  are  the 
cutting  out  of  a  portion  of  the  nerve  or  simply  stretching  it. 

In  sciatica  the  patient  should  be  kept  in  bed,  and  relief  from 
pressure  may  be  obtained  by  the  use  of  a  water  bed.  Hot 
fomentations  or  linseed  poultices  should  be  applied;  blisters  are 
useful;  or  a  liniment  of  belladonna  and  chloroform  sprinkled  on 
spongiopiline  and  laid  along  the  course  of  the  nerve. 

Paralysis  of  the  Face. — Facial  paralysis  is  an  affection  of  the 
facial  nerve.  This  nerve  originates  in  the  under  part  of  the 
brain,  passes  through  a  canal  in  the  skull  in  close  proximity  to 
the  internal  parts  of  the  organ  of  hearing,  and  spreads  out  over 
the  side  of  the  face  from  a  point  just  in  front  of  the  ear,  and  its 
action  is  to  control  all  the  small  muscles  of  expression.  Paraly- 
sis of  this  nerve  may  be  caused  by  disease  inside  the  skull,  by 
fracture  of  the  bone  through  which  it  passes,  or  by  disease 
spreading  from  the  ear;  and  on  the  face  by  injury  or  cold.  The 
most  common  and,  therefore,  interesting  form  is,  however,  that 
caused  by  cold. 

Inflammation  of  the  Brain. — A  common  cause  of  this  affec- 
tion is  the  spread  of  inflammation  from  some  other  part,  and 
more  especially  from  disease  of  the  internal  parts  of  the  ear;  it 
may  be  the  result  of  injury  or  of  sunstroke.  A  variety  called 
tubercular  meningitis  is  very  common  in  the  young,  and  is  pro- 
duced by  the  formation  of  small  growths  or  tubercles.  The 
symptoms  usually  appear  suddenly,  and  include  severe  head- 
ache; vomiting,  which  has  no  connection  with  any  affection  of  the 
stomach,  nor  attended  with  loss  of  appetite;  great  sensitiveness 
of  the  skin,  eyes  and  ears,  the  slightest  touch,  light  or  noise, 
causing  great  suffering;  constipation,  sleeplessness  and  tendency 
to  delirium.  Fever  is  present,  and  may  be  ushered  in  with  a 
rigor,  quick  pulse  and  other  feverish  symptoms.  As  the  disease 
advances  the  patient  gradually  becomes  drowsy  and  unconscious 
of  what  is  taking  place  around  him;  this  change  from  delirium 
and  excitement  looks  to  the  uninitiated  like  improvement,  but  it 


DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM  403 

is  not  so,  but  continues  until  it  ends  in  total  unconsciousness  or 
coma.  As  the  coma  comes  on  the  delirium  becomes  quieter,  the 
pain  and  acute  sensitiveness  pass  off,  the  temperature  falls  and 
the  pulse  gets  slow;  and  as  the  unconsciousness  gets  deeper  con- 
vulsions are  likely  to  occur,  during  one  of  which  the  fatal  ter- 
mination may  take  place.  Meningitis  may  last  from  a  few  days 
to  a  fortnight,  and  very  few  cases  recover. 

Treatment  for  Inflammation  of  the  Brain.— Treatment  is  of 
very  little  avail.  The  patient  must  be  placed  in  a  quiet,  dark, 
cool  and  well-ventilated  room,  and  should  have  a  skilled  nurse. 
The  doctor  may  advise  shaving  the  head,  and  cold,  leeches  or 
blisters,  and  drugs  to  relieve  vomiting,  constipation  and  fever. 
Preventive  measures  are  of  the  utmost  importance.  ^  Studies 
and  mental  exertion  should  be  moderate,  good  hygienic  sur 
roundings  should  be  supplied,  and  the  food  should  be  ample  and 
nutritious. 

Apoplexy. — Apoplexy,  or  hemorrhage  into  the  brain,  is  the 
result  of  the  bursting  of  a  blood  vessel,  and  is  the  condition  pop- 
ularly spoken  of  as  a  "stroke  of  paralysis."  The  affection 
may  be  brought  about  by  injury,  as  a  fall  or  blow  on  the  head, 
but  is  far  more  commonly  the  result  of  disease  within  the 
skull . 

Symptoms. — The  premonitory  symptoms  of  the  congestive 
form  of  apoplexy  are  flushed  appearance  of  the  face  and  eyes, 
throbbing  of  the  temporal  arteries,  heat  of  the  head,  dulness, 
drowsiness,  dimness  of  vision  and  headache.  The  attack  is 
marked  by  sudden  stupor;  slow  and  often  snoring  breath* 
ing,  a  full,  slow  pulse,  and  a  turgid  appearance  of  the  face. 
Total  loss  of  consciousness  may  be  brief.  If  the  attack  be 
recovered  from,  paralysis  of  the  muscles  usually  soon  passes 
away. 

In  apoplexy  due  to  hemorrhage  of  the  brain,  the  symptoms 
occur  first  in  the  form  of  a  stroke.  Unconsciousness  is  com 
plete  for  a  variable  length  of  time.  During  this  time,  the 
breathing  is  what  is  known  as  stertorous  (snoring),  the  pulse  is 
slow  and  somewhat  full,  the  head  is  hot,  and  the  face  more  or 
less  dark  or  flushed.  The  fulness  of  the  blood  vessels  of  the 
head  is  not  always  well  marked. 

Intoxication  is  revealed  by  the  odor  of  the  breath  and  the 
attendant  circumstances. 

In  narcotic  poisoning,  when  from  opium,  the  pupils  of  the 
eyes  are  contract:ed;  when  from  most  other  narcotics,  the  pupils 
are  firmly  dilated. 

Concussion  and  compression  of  the  brain  are  generally  sug- 
gested by  external  marks  of  injury. 

Asphyxia  is  usually  pointed  out  by  the  condition  of  things 
surrounding  the  patient,  the  blueness  of  the  lips,  the  coldness 
of  the  surface  and  the  difficulty  of  breathing. 


404         DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM 

Sunstroke,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  is  attended  with  a 
feeble  pulse;  in  some  cases  it  is  identical  with  congestive  apo- 
plexy. 

Apoplexy  occurring  in  advanced  life  is  always  unfavorable, 
not  only  from  the  immediate  danger  to  life,  but  from  the  fact 
that  the  mental  and  bodily  powers  are  usually  permanently 
impaired.  In  young  patients  congestive  apoplexy  may  be 
entirely  recovered  from.  So  may  a  single  attack  of  the  hemor- 
rhagic form,  where  the  clot  is  small  and  the  paralysis  limited. 
Each  succeeding  attack  becomes  more  dangerous;  a  third  attack 
•is  seldom  recovered  from. 

Treatment  of  Apoplexy.— If  possible,  stimulants  must  be 
given  internally,  and  mustard  applied  to  the  chest  and  calves 
of  the  legs,  or  the  skin  rubbed  vigorously.  A  drop  of  croton  oil 
dropped  upon  the  base  of  the  tongue  is  prompt  in  its  action, 
and  the  most  convenient  cathartic  in  these  cases.  The  head 
should  be  raised,  the  hair  cut  short,  and  cold  applied  until  the 
temperature  becomes  normal.  Great  delicacy  of  judgment  will 
be  required  in  deciding  in  different  cases  between  the  two  oppo- 
site modes  of  treatment,  in  depletion  and  stimulation.  The 
condition  of  the  heart  and  pulse  must  be  closely  watched  and 
our  actions  governed  accordingly. 

The  patient  who  has  a  clot  of  blood  lying  in  a  torn  and 
mangled  brain,  is  not  in  a  condition  where  the  physician  can 
exhibit  the  most  striking  evidences  of  his  skill.  The  most  tJhat 
can  usually  be  done  consists  in  attending  to  his  diet,  excretions, 
sleeping  and  exercise. 

Locomotor  Ataxia. — Its  cause  is  obscure;  it  often  takes  years 
to  run  its  course,  and  it  is  incurable.  The  symptoms  come  on 
very  gradually,  and  include  severe  shooting  or  "lightning"  pains 
in  various  parts  of  the  body;  a  loss  of  power  to  control  the 
muscles,  especially  of  the  legs,  which  are  thrown  out  when  walk- 
ing with  unnecessary  violence,  and  are  brought  down  upon  the 
ground  with  great  force;  inability  to  stand  erect  with  the  eyes 
shut  or  in  the  dark,  and  gradually  increasing  helplessness.  The 
intellect  remains  unaffected,  and  death  usually  occurs  from 
some  other  disease.  The  form  of  paralysis  called  paraplegia  is 
of  spinal  origin. 

Epilepsy. — Epilepsy  is  a  terrible  disease  to  look  upon,  not 
painful  in  itself,  but  productive  of  great  distress  and  misery.  It 
is  not  attended  with  immediate  peril  to  life,  but  is  liable  to  ter- 
minate in  worse  than  death — in  insanity,  or  fatuity — and  carries 
with  it  perpetual  anxiety  and  dismay.  It  is  commonly  known 
as  the  falling  sickness. 

When  the  patient  is  seized,  befalls  down,  and  is  violently 
convulsed.  The  tonic  spasm  of  the  muscles  is  peculiar.  He 
seems  to  be  straining  round  toward  one  side,  as  if  striving  to 
look  over  one  shoulder.  Every  limb  is  rigid,  the  muscles  are 
strained,  and,  with  jerking  movements,  one  set  of  muscles  seems 


DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM  405 

to  be  striving  against  another.  Breathing  is  arrested,  the 
patient  appearing  as  though  attempting  to  forcibly  hold  his 
breath.  In  some  cases  there  is  an  epileptic  cry"  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  attack.  Paleness  of  the  face  is  observed  at 
this  time,  though  in  many  cases  there  is  a  florid  or  dusky  hue. 

After  about  thirty  or  forty  seconds  this  condition  changes; 
the  tonic  spasms  alter  to  what  are  known  as  clonic  spasms. 
The  change  is  abrupt  and  is  determined  by  a  "letting  go"  of  the 
breath,  which  has  been  up  to  this  time  "held."  The  limbs, 
instead  of  being  rigid,  are  thrown  about;  the  breathing  is  con- 
vulsive; there  is  foaming  at  the  mouth,  often  bloody  from  the 
bitten  tongue;  the  jaws  champ,  the  bladder  and  rectum  may  be 
evacuated;  the  eyeballs  roll,  and  the  general  aspect  is  hideous. 
The  duskiness  of  the  surface  reaches  its  maximum  about  the 
time  the  clonic  spasms  begin  to  abate;  there  is  profuse  perspira- 
tion, the  veins  are  greatly  distended,  the  arteries  are  full  and 
the  heart  beats  violently. 

The  paroxysms  usually  last  from  five  to  ten  minutes,  though 
the  time  seems  much  longer  to  a  person  looking  on.  The 
intervals  between  the  attacks  vary  from  several  months  down  to 
a  few  hours. 

The  condition  of  an  epileptic  between  the  paroxysms  is  to  all 
appearances  natural;  and  indeed,  the  mind  need  not  necessarily 
deteriorate.  A  number  of  famous  individuals.  Napoleon,  New- 
ton, Peter  the  Great,  Byron,  Caesar  and  Mahomet,  were 
epileptics. 

Treatment  of  Epilepsy.— Fluid  extract  horsenettle  in  tea« 
spoonful  doses,  before  meals,  three  times  a  day,  is  of  great  serv- 
ice in  epilepsy. 

In  cases  characterized  by  frequent  and  violent  convulsive 
seizures  the  following  mixture  will  be  beneficial: 


5.   Potassii  bromidi  1  ounce. 

Ammonii  bromidi  3  drachms. 

Potassii  iodidi  1  drachm. 

Potassii  bicarbonat  1  drachm. 

Inf.  digitalis  Bounces. 


M.  Sig.  Teaspoonful  [one  hour  after  meals,  and  at  bed- 
time. 

The  horsenettle  and  the  bromide  treatment  should  be  con- 
tinued for  at  least  two  years. 

Lockjaw — Tetanus. — The  muscles  of  the  jaws  are  usually 
affected  first,  and  then  those  of  the  face,  neck  and  back,  and  in 
time  the  lower  and  upper  extremities.  It  may  be  caused  by 
some  obscure  disease  of  the  nervous  system,  but  more  fre- 
quently is  produced  by  an  injury  of  some  kind,  Punctured 
wounds  of  the  extremities,  especially  among  the  tendons  of  the 
feet,  often  produce  tetanus. 

Symptoms. — Stiffness  of  the  muscles  of  the  lower  jaw  is 
usually  the  first  sign.  Swallowing  becomes  difficult,  and  the 
muscles  of  the  jaw  become  so  fixed  that  the  lower  jaw  is  immov* 

25 


406        DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM 

able.  This  rigidity  then  extends  to  the  muscles  of  the  neck, 
back  and  abdomen.  The  head  is  drawn  backward,  and  the 
spinal  cord  projects  forward.  The  rigidity  may  not  be  constant. 
At  first  it  goes  from  one  set  of  muscles  to  another,  and  the  relax- 
ation is  complete  during  the  remission.  But  as  the  disease  pro- 
gresses the  paroxysms  become  so  frequent  that  one  is  hardly 
over  before  another  occurs. 

Treatment. — When  the  first  symptoms  of  tetanus  appear  a 
physician  should  be  called,  and  while  waiting  for  his  arrival  the 
patient  may  be  given  a  hot  bath  and  large  doses  of  bromide  or 
chloral. 

Give  one  grain  of  opium  every  three  or  four  hours,  which 
may  be  increased,  if  thought  necessary,  to  one  grain  every  two 
hours  through  the  day  and  every  hour  through  the  night.  The 
hypodermic  injection  of  morphine,  in  proportionate  doses,  is  pre- 
ferred by  some  physicians.  Brandy  or  whisky,  in  doses  of  a 
tablespoonful  every  two  hours,  should  also  be  given,  and  milk 
and  beef -tea  must  be  administered  as  nutriment. 

The  great  necessity  in  the  treatment  is  to  rouse  the  circula- 
tion to  greater  activity,  and  to  by  no  means  depress  it;  an 
unusual  amount  of  stimulants  may  be  borne  without  any  symp- 
toms of  intoxication.  The  local  treatment  of  the  wound  is  of  the 
first  importance. 

Hysteria. — The  treatment  of  hysterics  is  very  simple.  The 
patient  must  be  allowed  to  lie  down,  her  dress  and  anything 
tight  about  her  neck  must  be  loosened,  and  she  may  be  left 
alone.  She  is  in  no  danger,  and  will  come  round  all  in  good 
time.  If  much  fuss  is  made  with  her,  it  will  only  make  her 
worse.     Fanning,  fresh  air,  salts  and  cold  water  are  all  useful. 

But  hysteria  is  not  made  up  only  of  fits;  its  symptoms  are 
strange  and  wonderful.  They  take  so  many  forms,  vary  so 
immensely  in  different  cases,  and  so  mimic  almost  every  other 
disease  under  the  sun,  that  it  will  be  both  impossible  and  use- 
less to  mention  half,  or  indeed  a  tenth  part,  of  them. 

Hysteria  is  yery  common,  and,  as  we  have  seen  from  the 
list  of  its  symptoms,  may  vary  from  a  slight  affection  of  little 
importance  to  one  of  such  gravity  that  it  renders  the  patient  a 
life-long  invalid,  and  her  existence  a  burden  and  a  misery  to 
herself  and  those  about  her. 

The  treatment  of  hysteria  is  also  very  difficult,  as  one  of  the 
chief  troubles  is  the  sympathy  and  injudicious  management  of 
the  case  by  the  friends.  The  exercise  of  some  firmness  is 
essential,  and  this  need  not  be  done  harshly,  but  kindly;  the 
general  habits  must  be  attended  to,  and  the  time  occupied  as  far 
as  possible  by  health)'-  exercise  and  interesting  occupations,  or 
anything  that  will  keep  the  thoughts  off  her  own  ailments. 

Anemia  must  be  relieved  by  iron,  and  debility  by  suitable 
remedies  directly  against  its  various  causes.  Tonics  are  useful 
in  most  cases,  but  the  different  symptoms  must  be  treated  as 


DISEASES  OF  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM  407 

they  arise,  and  for  many  cases  electricity  is  found  of  very  great 
benefit. 

Hypochondriasis. — Hypochondriasis  is  a  disease  of  the  nerv- 
ous system  closely  allied  to  hysteria.  It  seems  to  occupy 
among  men  very  much  the  position  that  hysteria  does  among 
women,  but  is  fortunately  not  nearly  so  commonly  met  with.  It 
is  also  not  far  removed  from  insanity,  and  most  frequently 
affects  those  whose  family  history  is  bad,  and  who  inherit  some 
form  of  nervous  disease.  A  hypochondriac  is  practically  a 
monomaniac  whose  special  delusion  is  in  connection  with  his 
health;  he  is  always  thinking  of  himself  and  imagining  that  he 
is  suffering  from  some  disease.  At  one  time  it  is  his  liver,  at 
another  his  stomach,  that  troubles  him;  every  disease  he  reads 
about  or  hears  of  some  one  else  suffering  from  he  immediately 
thinks  he  has;  every  new  medical  fact  he  hears  he  applies  to  his 
own  condition,  and  his  thoughts  go  off  at  a  tangent  in  this  par- 
ticular direction.  He  assists  in  filling  the  doctor's  pocket  while 
he  exhausts  his  patience  and  ingenuity.  He  is  a  nuisance  to 
himself  and  every  one  with  whom  he  comes  in  contact,  for  he  is 
entirely  engrossed  in  his  own  thoughts  and  ailments,  and  his 
conversation  is  about  nothing  else. 

HydrophoMa, — Hydrophobia  is  a  word  used  to  indicate  the 
disease  communicated  to  man  by  the  bite  of  a  rabid  dog. 

Symptoms. — The  stage  of  incubation  varies  from  three  weeks 
to  six  months,  or  in  rare  cases  one  year.  From  the  beginning 
of  invasion  of  this  disease  the  patient  has  a  dread  of  \vater;  there 
are  restlessness  and  loss  of  appetite,  and  the  patient  becomes 
melancholy.  About  the  second  day  tonic  convulsions  occur, 
affecting  chiefly  the  muscles  about  the  throat,  often  rendering 
the  swallowing  of  water  impossible,  though  the  thirst  is  intense. 
Soon  the  very  sight  of  water  will  bring  on  a  convulsion,  which 
soon  recurs  more  and  more  frequently  and  from  less  marked 
exciting  causes.  After  a  time  the  convulsions  involve  the  whole 
muscular  system;  a  fear  of  even  the  best  friends  and  indescrib- 
able despair  come  upon  the  patient.  There  is  an  abundance 
of  sticky,  ropy  mucus  from  the  mouth.  If  death  does  not  occur 
during  one  of  the  convulsions,  the  paralytic  stage  begins  about 
the  third  day,  and  the  patient  dies  from  exhaustion. 

Treatment. — As  soon  as  a  person  is  bitten  by  a  rabid  dog  the 
wound  should  be  well  sucked,  then  touched  with  pure  carbolic 
acid,  or  nitric  acid  should  be  applied  freely.  Remedies  for 
treatment  of  the  disease  are  of  no  avail.  The  only  cure  is  for 
the  patient  to  go  to  New  York,  or  the  nearest  institution,  and 
have  Pasteur's  prophylactic  injection  made,  and  the  wound 
treated  antiseptically. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 
DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION 


General  Outline  of  Diseases  of  the  Organs  of  Locomotion^ 
with  Symptoms,  and  the  Like. 


Persons 
chiefly 
affected. 


Chief  symptoms. 


Cause. 


Curvature  of 
Spine 
1. — Angular  . . ., 


2.— Lateral... 

Rheumatic  Fever 

Rheumatic  Gout, 


Gout. 


Children 
Delicate  girls 
Young  adults 


Middle-aged 
women 


Middle-aged 
men 


Pain,  tenderness  and  stiff- 
ness in  back,  deformity 

Weakness  of  back  and 
aching  pain,  deformity 

Fever,  per-  Larger  joints 
spirations  swollen  and 
hot 


Smaller  joints 
deformed 
and  stiff 

Big-toe  joint 
swollen  and 
tender 


Disease  of 
bone. 


General 
debility. 


Attacks  of 
pain 


Attacks  of 
acute  pain 


Cold. 


I  Bad  habits 


Diseases  of  Bones.— Bone  may,  like  all  the  other  structures 
of  the  body,  become  inflamed  either  as  the  result  of  injury  or  as 
the  local  manifestation  of  some  general  disorder.  If  the  inflam- 
mation is  acute,  the  bone  becomes  enlarged  and  softened,  caus- 
ing very  severe  pain  and  oth3r  disturbance. 

The  inflammation  may  terminate  in  an  abscess  of  the  bone, 
or  by  ulceration,  the  bone  being  gradually  eaten  away  and 
removed  in  the  discharges;  or  by  destroying  a  portion  of  the 
bone,  vi^hich  comes  away  as  a  plate  or  spicule,  sometimes 
requiring  an  operation  for  its  removal.  Lastly,  it  may  terminate 
in  chronic  inflammation.  Under  the  last  circumstances,  instead 
of  being  thinned  and  softened,  the  bone  is  thickened,  enlarged 
and  hardened. 

The  lining  membrane  or  periosteum  of  the  bone  may  be 
inflamed  (periostitis).  If  this  is  acute  and  extensive,  it  is  a  very 
serious  matter. 

The  doctor  should  be  sent  for  at  once,  as  immediate  and 
active  measures  should  be  taken  in  order  to  arrest  the  spread 
of  the  inflammation. 

Treatment  for  Inflammation  of  Bone.— For  treatment  the 

408 


DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION  409 


part  must  be  rested,  and  a  lead  or  spirit  lotion  kept  applied,  and 
if  the  nocturnal  pain  continues  or  is  troublesome,  a  mixture 
should  be  taken  containing  five  grains  of  iodide  of  potash  two  or 
three  times  a  day,  and  the  swelling  painted  with  iodine  or,  if 
obstinate,  with  blistering  fluid.  A  hard  lump  sometimes  remains 
for  a  long  time. 

Diseases  of  the  Joints.— The  most  common  affection  of  the 
joints  is  inflammation  of  the  lining  membrane  (synovitis).  This 
may  occur  in  many  general  diseases,  as  acute  fevers,  in  rheuma- 
tism and  in  gout,  in  which  there  is  generally  more  than  one 
joint  affected;  but  the  most  common  causes  are  exposure  to  cold 
and  damp  and  some  form  of  injury  to  the  joint — a  strain  or 
sprain,  a  blow  or  fall  against  some  hard  body,  as  the  edge  of  a 
table  or  a  step. 

Treatment, — An  inflamed  joint  should  always  receive  com- 
plete  rest.  If  a  severe  case,  bed  is  the  best  place;  if  the  knee  or 
ankle  is  affected,  a  splint  is  useful,  or  if  thr  elbow  or  wrist,  a 
carefully  applied  sling.  At  the  commencement,  cold  is  the  best 
application,  as  by  its  continued  use  early  in  the  case  the  swell- 
ing may  be  prevented  and  the  inflammation  relieved. 

Acute  inflammation  of  the  joint  may  end  in  becoming 
chronic,  and  the  pain  is  much  less.  Stiffness  of  the  joint  may 
remain,  and  also  the  swelling. 

In  chronic  synovitis  rest  must  be  continued,  but  the  patient 
in  some  way  must  have  exercise.  Repeated  blisters  to  the  joint 
are  very  helpful.  Frequent  rubbing  with  stimulating  liniments 
or  douching  with  warm  water  or  salt  water.  Give  iodide  of 
potash  mixture,  five  grains  to  an  ounce  of  infusion  of  gentian, 
twice  a  day. 

If  acute  inflammation  of  a  joint  is  not  treated  very  carefully, 
it  may  go  on  to  the  formation  of  matter  or  abscess  of  the  joint. 
This  is  a  very  serious  condition,  and  if  in  a  large  joint,  as  the 
knee,  endangers  the  patient's  life.  The  best  result  that  can  be 
hoped  for  is  that  recovery  may  take  place  with  a  damaged  and 
stiffened  joint,  and  every  care  will  have  to  be  taken  to  place  the 
limb  in  the  position  that  will  be  most  useful  afterwards.  A  stiff 
leg  should  be  straight,  and  a  stiff  arm  slightly  bent,  but  such  a 
case  should  certainly  be  under  the  supervision  of  a  surgeon. 

Angular  curvature  of  the  spine  is  a  serious  disease,  and  is 
the  condition  which  produces  the  terrible  disfigurement  called 
''humpback."  It  chiefly  occurs  during  childhood,  and  in  those 
children  who  have  unhealthy  constitutions,  or  who  are  suffering 
from  debility  after  severe  diseases.  The  most  common  predis- 
posing condition  is  scrofula.  The  exciting  cause  is  frequently 
an  accident,  a  fall  through  the  carelessness  of  a  nurse,  a  strain 
or  blow  during  a  boisterous  game,  or  in  adult  life  the  fall  of  a 
great  weight  on  the  back  while  in  a  stooping  attitude. 

The  disease  consists  in  an  inflammation  of  the  bones  and 


410      DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION 

gristle  which  form  the  spinal  column,  and  is  almost  always  sit- 
uated in  the  front  part  of  this  structure. 

The  next  symptom  is  the  formation  of  a  lump  or  swelling 
at  the  back  of  the  spine;  this  is  situated  at  the  point  diseased  in 
the  neck,  back  or  loins.  It  is  in  the  middle  line.  This  "hump- 
back" may  vary  from  a  swelling  hardly  noticeable  to  bad  de- 
formity. 

Angular  Curvature. — Angular  curvature  is  often  recovered 
from,  leaving  a  slight  deformity  and  stiffness,  but  others  are 
cripples  for  life. 

Discover  the  Disease  as  Early  as  Possible.— These  troubles 
should  not  be  neglected.  The  longer  the  delay,  the  more  diffi- 
cult to  correct.  A  surgeon  should  be  consulted  at  once.  Many 
little  patients  have  to  spend  months  or  even  years  on  their 
backs,  eating  and  drinking  in  this  position.  In  the  later  stages 
they  may  be  allowed  to  get  about  with  a  suitable  apparatus 
applied  to  support  the  head  and  upper  part  of  the  body. 

The  child  must  be  well  and  generously  fed,  must  have  as 
much  fresh  air  as  possible,  and  be  given  cod-liver  oil. 

Lateral  Curvature  of  the  Spine.— This  is  not  so  serious  a 
disease  as  angular  curvature.  It  may  be  the  result  of  debility 
or  rickets.  But  in  a  great  majority  of  cases  it  occurs  in  young, 
delicate  girls,  from  the  age  of  ten  to  twenty,  as  the  result  of 
unsuitable  occupations,  amusements  or  work,  by  which  a  one- 
sided posture  is  encouraged.  One  side  of  the  body  is  exercised 
much  more  than  the  other.  Standing  on  one  leg,  long-contin- 
ued sitting  or  stooping  over  a  table  resting  on  one  arm,  as  in 
writing  or  reading;  sitting  cross-legged,  long  hours  spent  at  sew- 
ing, ironing,  reading,  writing  or  drawing;  carrying  a  child  or 
other  weights  always  on  one  arm,  tight  stays  or  dresses,  are  all 
sufficient  to  produce  it  in  delicate  girls.  Any  inequality  in  the 
length  of  the  legs,  from  an  artificial  limb,  hip  disease  or  bending 
^rom  rickets,  acts  in  the  same  way. 

Symptoms  of  Lateral  Curvature  of  the  Spine. — The  patient 
complains  of  (veakness,  of  being  easily  fatigued,  and  of  an  ach- 
ing neuralgic  pain  in  the  back  upon  slight  exertion.  If  the 
chest  is  examined,  one  shoulder  blade  (usually  the  right) 
appears  to  be  "growing  out."  It  is  more  prominent,  and  the 
same  side  of  the  chest  projects.  If  the  back  is  observed  care- 
fully while  the  patient  stands  upright  with  the  heels  together, 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  bones  in  the  middle  line  forming  the 
spinal  column  are  not  in  a  straight  line,  but  form  a  double  curve 
like  an  S,  or  rather,  in  most  cases  it  is  like  this  letter  upside 
down,  for  the  curve  is  towards  the  right  above,  and  towards  the 
left  below.  If  the  patient  is  made  to  lie  down  flat  on  her  face, 
the  spine  will  become  quite  straight  in  the  early  stages  of  the 
disease,  but  is  fixed  in  the  curved  position  if  it  has  existed  for 
some  time.  This  shows  the  importance  of  early  recognition  of 
the  condition  and  treatment. 


DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION  411 


Treatment  of  Lateral  CurTatnre.— 1.  General  health.  The 
mild  preparations  of  iron  are  very  valuable.  Cod-liver  oil,  good 
nourishing  food,  daily  outdoor  exercise,  and  avoidance  of 
sedentary  and  lazy  habits  and  occupations  requiring  a  one-sided 
attitude. 

2.  Strengthening  the  muschs.  Sponging  of  the  back  every 
morning  with  salt  or  vinegar  and  cold  water,  followed  by  fric- 
tion with  a  towel  and  rubbing  with  the  hands  until  the  skin 
becomes  red;  kneading  and  massage  of  the  muscles;  gentle  exer- 
cise alternating  with  periods  of  rest  in  the  recumbent  position, 
and  carefully  regulated  gymnastic  exercises,  which  should  never 
be  continued  sufficiently  long  to  produce  fatigue. 

3.  Relief  of  the  spine  from  the  weight  of  the  head  is  best  car- 
ried out  by  lying  down  for  a  few  hours  daily.  This  is  especially 
beneficial  if  the  patient  lies  on  her  face.  Confinement  to  bed  is 
injurious,  as  it  injures  the  general  health,  and  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  that  rest  and  exercise  should  be  taken  in  turns.  As 
far  as  possible,  the  use  of  any  apparatus  should  be  avoided,  as 
it  interferes  with  the  action  of  the  muscles,  and  is  liable 
to  increase  their  weakness.  However,  in  extreme  cases 
some  form  of  instrument  is  necessary,  and  should  be  applied 
only  under  the  direction  of  a  surgeon.  Plaster  of  Paris  or 
stiff  felt  jackets,  or  other  more  elaborate  contrivances,  may  be 
advised. 

Rheumatic  Feyer — Acute. — Anyone  who  gets  well  soaked 
and  omits  to  change  the  wet  clothes,  who  sleeps  in  a  damp  bed, 
or  who  becomes  thoroughly  chilled  by  sitting  still  after  free 
perspiration,  is  likely  to  wake  up  the  following  morning  with 
rheumatic  fever.  But  this  liability  is  much  increased  in  those 
who  are  predisposed  to  rheumatism,  as  by  having  had  a  pre- 
vious attack,  by  being  out  of  health  or  by  having  a  rheumatic 
family  inheritance. 

Treatment. — As  the  patient  will  be  in  great  pain,  and  very 
likely  unable  to  move  a  limb,  he  will  be  unable  to  get  out  of  bed 
for  any  purpose  whatever.  The  joints  should  be  thickly  covered 
with  a  layer  of  cotton-wool  and  a  bandage,  and  the  pain  may  be 
relieved  by  hot  fomentations  or  by  smearing  over  the  skin  under 
the  wool  some  liniment  of  belladonna.  The  cotton-wool  should 
be  occasionally  changed,  as  it  gets  soaked  in  perspiration  and 
causes  the  patient  discomfort;  when  this  is  done,  the  joints  may 
be  bathed  with  hot  water  containing  some  bicarbonate  of  soda. 

The  one  drug  which  has  a  powerful  effect  in  relieving 
rheumatic  fever  is  salicylate  of  soda.  It  may  be  given  every 
four  hours  in  a  mixture  containing  fifteen  grains  to  a  dose,  or 
three  of  the  five-grain  tabloids  at  the  same  intervals.  Bicar- 
bonate of  soda,  fifteen  grains,  may  with  advantage  be  added 
to  each  dose;  but,  unfortunately,  neither  this  nor  any  knowq 
drug  seems  to  have  any  effect  in  reducing  the  liability  to  heart 
complications. 


412      DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION 

The  following  is  one  of  the  best  combinations  in  acute 


rheumatism: 

^.    Potassii  iodidi  4  drachms. 

Sodii  salicylatis  4  drachms. 

Spirits  etheris  nitrosi  2  ounces. 

Syrupi  aurantii  3  ounces. 


M.  Sig.  Two  teaspoonfuls  in  water  every  two  or  three 
hours. 

As  the  pains  pass  off  and  the  fever  diminishes,  the  food  will 
have  to  be  increased,  butcher's  meat  being  put  off  to  the  last. 
Tonics  will  probably  be  required  to  restore  the  patient's 
strength,  which  will  be  much  reduced,  and  a  change  of  air  to  a 
warmer  locality  will  be  useful  to  complete  the  cure.  After  an 
attack  the  patient  will  be  very  susceptible  to  cold,  and  he  must 
be  very  careful,  always  dressing  warmly,  summer  and  winter; 
be  cautious  about  dampness. 

Persons  who  are  predisposed  to  rheumatic  fever  feel  any 
change  of  climate  very  keenly. 

Muscular  Rheumatism. — Muscular  rheumatism  may  occur  in 
any  of  the  muscles  of  the  body,  and  is  often  accompanied  by 
cramps.  The  pains  are  hot,  burning  and  aching,  are  increased 
by  using  the  muscles,  disappear  with  rest,  and  are  much  less 
severe  at  night  when  in  bed. 

Muscular  rheumatism  is  brought  on  by  two  chief  causes: 
(1)  Exposure  to  cold,  as  a  draught  of  cold  air  blowing  on  a 
muscular  part  while  hot  from  exertion,  and  (2)  a  sprain  or  strain 
of  a  part.  The  latter  is  important  to  remember,  as  it  explains 
many  of  those  cases  which  begin  as  a  strain  and  yet  do  not  get 
well  as  quickly  as  an  ordinary  strain  might  be  expected  to. 
Rheumatism  has  a  great  tendency  to  attack  any  weakened 
spot,  and  a  part  that  has  been  strained  is  thus  laid  open  to  its 
attack. 

Treatment. — For  chronic  or  muscular  rheumatism  the  fo) 
lowing  may  be  given: 

]J .   Potassii  iodidi  4  drachms. 

Fl.  ext.  manacas  1  ounce. 

Syrup,  sarsaparilla  comp. .  .q.  s.  4  ounces. 
M.  Sig.    Large  teaspoonful  in  water  four  times  a  day. 
Or,  the  following  will  be  found  useful  in  chronic  or  articular 


rheumatism: 

Lithii  citratis  1)4  drachms. 

Liq.  ammonii  acetatis  2  ounces. 

Syrupi  limonis  2  ounces. 


M.  Sig.    Two  teaspoonfuls  in  water  every  three  to  four  hours. 
For  the  swollen  and  painful  joints  the  compound  iodine  oint- 
ment, with  guaiacol,  one  drachm  to  the  ounce,  applied  night  and 
morning,  is  one  of  the  best  applications  we  are  familiar  with. 

Hot  saline  baths  are  more  beneficial  in  the  treatment  of 
rheumatism  than  any  other  known  remedy.  In  all  forms  of  this 
disease,  especially  chronic  cases,  great  benefit  is  received  from 


DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION  413 

the  mineral  and  mud  baths  at  Mudlavia,  Indiana,  and  many 
other  places  in  the  United  States.  Lithia,  found  in  the  waters 
of  the  different  lithia  springs,  seems  to  have  the  power  of  dis- 
solving the  substances  that  cause  rheumatism,  especially  in  the 
joints. 

Chronic  Rheumatism — Treatment.— Great  relief  is  obtained 
by  hot  fomentations,  followed  by  rubbing  with  some  stimulating 
liniment,  the  turpentine  and  acetic  acid  liniment  being  a  very 
suitable  preparation.  For  general  treatment,  the  patient  must 
dress  warmly,  live  when  possible  in  a  dry  climate,  must  avoid 
exhausting  exercise,  and  have  very  nutritious  diet,  of  which 
fatty  articles  should  form  a  large  percentage.  Cod-liver  oil  is 
the  best  way  of  supplying  fat,  while  iron  improves  the  general 
constitutional  condition.  Iodide  of  potash  is  usually  prescribed 
in  this  complaint,  especially  if  the  pains  are  worse  at  night;  five 
grains  either  in  tabloids  or  a  mixture  should  be  taken  three  times 
a  day. 

Rheumatic  Gout. — A  disease  which  goes  by  the  name  of 
rheumatic  gout,  but  which  really  is  perfectly  distinct  from  both 
rheumatism  and  gout.  The  joints  which  are  nearly  always  first 
affected  are  those  of  the  hands  and  fingers;  the  other  joints, 
however,  get  diseased  later,  the  feet  and  toes,  the  knees,  wrists, 
jaw  and  joints  of  the  spine  being  gradually  involved.  An  impor- 
tant feature  of  the  disease  is  the  great  deformity  of  the  affected 
joints;  they  become  twisted,  knobbed,  stiff,  immovable  and  gen* 
erally  distorted,  and  crack  and  creak  when  moved. 

The  disease  must  be  looked  upon  as  practically  incurable, 
unless  the  treatment  is  started  very  early,  when  there  is  some 
hope  of  eradicating  it  from  the  system. 

Treatment. — For  local  measures,  painting  the  affected  joints 
with  iodide  liniment,  friction,  after  hot-water  sponging,  with  the 
turpentine  and  acetic  acid  liniment  or  camphorated  oil;  covering 
the  parts  with  flannel  or  cotton-wool. 

Gout.— Gout  is  due  to  the  presence  of  an  excess  of  uric  acid 
in  the  system,  and  may  therefore  be  produced  by  all  those 
causes  which  encourage  the  formation  of  this  acid.  It  is  the 
most  striking  example  of  an  inherited  disease.  This  inheritance 
may  be  a  sufficient  cause  to  produce  it  by  itself,  or  it  may  be 
aided  by  some  of  the  other  causes  to  be  mentioned.  The  indi- 
vidual who  inherits  gout  has  what  we  have  already  spoken  of  as 
the  uric  acid  diathesis.  The  inheritance  is  so  strong  that  it 
occasionally  is  handed  on  to  several  succeeding  generations. 
Sometimes,  however,  gout  may  appear  in  persons  quite  free 
from  hereditary  taint;  and  in  these  cases  the  most  common  cause 
is  some  error  relating  to  food,  drink  or  exercise.  Excess  in  eat- 
ing is  a  serious  matter  in  one  goutily  inclined,  especially  if  the 
excess  is  in  articles  of  food  rich  in  nitrogen.  These,  of  course, 
include  all  animal  foods,  but  some  are  much  more  injurious  than 
others.     Beef  is  considered  particularly  bad,  but  all  meatSj 


414      DISEASES  OF  ORGANS  OF  LOCOMOTION 

especially  if  richly  cooked  and  highly  flavored,  are  injurious. 
Excess  in  drink  is  a  very  frequent  exciting  cause;  all  alcoholic 
drinks  are  objectionable.  Sedentary  habits  and  an  indolent, 
lazy  mode  of  living  strongl}^  predispose  to  the  disease. 

If  the  food  lies  heavy  in  the  stomach,  and  the  bowels  are 
constipated,  the  following  combination  will  be  serviceable; 

5.   Magnesii  sulph  ,   2  ounces. 

Magnesii  carbonatis  2  drachms. 

Vini  colchici  seminis   6  drachms. 

AqusB  menth.  pip  ad.  12  ounces. 

M.  Sig.  A  teaspoonful  every  four  hours. 
Or,  the  following  may  be  given  for  gout: 

Vini  colchici  seminis  4  drachms. 

Sodii  salicylatis   .3  drachms. 

Sodii  iodidi  1  drachm. 

Spiritis  chloroformi  3  drachms. 

Inf.  buchu   q.  s.  ad.  8  ounces. 

M.  Sig.    A  teaspoonful  every  three  to  four  hours. 
Also,  the  following: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Carbonate  of  Lithia,  3  grains. 
Wine  of  Colchicum,  5  drops. 
Iodide  of  Potash,  3  grains. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  20  drops. 
Infusion  of  Calumba  to  the  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  times  a  day. 

Lime-juice  may  be  taken  at  meals,  and  proves  a  not  unpleas- 
ant beverage. 

To  remove  the  stiffness  of  the  joints  and  the  chalk-stones, 
the  following  measures  can  be  tried:  Counter-irritation  with 
iodine  liniment,  rubbing  with  the  turpentine  and  acetic  acid 
liniment,  shampooing,  friction  and  passive  movements  of  the 
joints.  A  lotion  of  four  grains  of  carbonate  of  lithia  kept  con- 
stantly applied  under  oiled  silk  may  prove  useful  in  dissolving 
the  stones,  for  which  purpose  wrap  the  affected  joint  in  flannel 
wrung  out  of  warm  water,  enclose  it  in  some  waterproof  mate- 
rial, and  leave  it  on  all  night. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 


The  OflRces  of  the  Skin.— The  skin  has  many  important  dutie- 
to  perform.  (1)  It  is  the  external  covering  for  the  deeper  and 
more  delicate  structures;  (2)  it  is  the  organ  of  sensation  and  of 
touch;  (3)  it  is  an  important  means  of  removing  impurities  from 
the  body,  together  with  a  large  quantity  of  water;  (4)  it  is  some- 
times engaged  in  absorbing  substances  from  its  surface;  (5)  it 
secretes  a  delicate  oily  substance;  and  (6)  it  regulates  the 
temperature  of  the  body. 

Causes  of  Skin  Diseases. — Many  skin  diseases  are  due  to  gen- 
eral constitutional  ailments,  which  affect  the  skin  at  the  same 
time  they  involve  the  body  in  other  parts.  The  rashes  which 
appear  in  infectious  fevers,  as  scarlet  fever,  are  good  examples. 
Others  are  caused  by  the  disorders  of  the  nervous  system,  as 
shingles  or  itching ;  or  by  errors  of  diet,  as  nettle-rash. 
Poisons  taken  into  the  body  may  produce  eruptions,  as  alcohol; 
iodide  and  bromide  of  potash  also  cause  eruptions. 

Many  skin  diseases  are  produced  by  parasites,  both  animal 
and  vegetable.  Of  these,  the  itch-insect,  lice,  bugs  and  fleas  are 
not  uncommon.    Ringworm  is  a  vegetable  organism. 

Classification  of  Skin  Diseases.— 1.  The  first  class  is  char- 
acterized by  redness  due  simply  to  an  increased  quantity  of 
blood  in  the  vessels  of  that  portion  of  the  skin. 

2.  If  the  redness  is  accompanied  by  some  swelling  it  forms 
a  small,  red,  raised  spot,  which  is  called  a  papule  or  pimple. 

3.  If  the  swelling  in  a  spot  goes  on  to  the  formation  of  a  little 
blister  it  is  called  a  vesicle.  The  vesicular  eruptions  are  eczema, 
shingles  and  the  sweat-rash. 

4.  If  the  vesicles  become  filled  with  matter  they  might  be 
called  pustules.  Pustules  break  or  dry  up  and  form  thick,  dry, 
horn-like  scabs. 

5.  Scales  are  produced  by  the  separation  of  the  epidermis 
with  the  slightest  friction.  These  are  called  psoriasis  and 
pityriasis. 

6.  If  pimples  become  enlarged  and  prominent  and  form  little 
solid  prominences  of  the  skin,  they  are  called  tubercles. 

7.  Diseases  due  to  parasites.  Those  caused  by  vegetable 
growths  are  ringworms,  sycosis  and  chloasma;  the  animal  para- 
sites are  lice  and  the  itch-insect. 

415 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  417 

Kose-Eash. — Rose-rash  (roseola)  is  an  eruption  of  slightly 
raised,  small,  rose-colored  spots,  accompanied  or  .preceded  by 
slight  fever  and  sore  throat,  and  is  likely  to  be  mistaken  for 
measles. 

Nettle-Rash. — Nettle-rash  (urticaria)  is  a  very  common  dis- 
ease. It  occurs  at  all  ages,  and  is  especially  liable  to  affect 
those  persons  who  are  prone  to  rheumatism. 

Causes. — It  is  most  common  in  women  and  infants  and  io 
those  persons  who  are  of  nervous,  gouty  or  rheumatic  constitu- 
tions. It  may  be  brought  on  by  any  local  irritation,  as  the  stings 
of  nettles,  wasps,  bugs,  mosquitoes,  and  in  some  persons  even  by 
flea-bites.  But  more  commonly  the  causes  act  from  within  and 
depend  upon  certain  articles  of  food  which  irritate  the  digestive 
organs  and  act  like  poisons.  The  most  usual  are  shell-fish — 
mussels,  crabs,  or  lobsters — but  pork,  almonds,  strawberries, 
parsley,  mushrooms  and  oatmeal  may  all  act  in  a  similar  way, 
even  when  they  are  perfectly  fresh  and  good. 

Treatment  of  Nettle-Rash. — The  cause  must  be  removed. 
The  discomfort  caused  by  the  spots  may  be  relieved  by  apply- 
ing lead  lotion  to  them,  or  starch  powder  or  by  taking  a  warm 
bath.  Lemon-juice  or  vinegar  and  water  are  also  useful  as 
lotions. 

Erysipelas. — Erysipelas,  or  St.  Anthony's  fire,  is  an  inflamma- 
tion of  the  skin  and  is  characterized  by  redness.  The  skin 
affected  becomes  a  bright  red  color  and  is  slightly  swollen  and 
the  inflammation  has  a  peculiar  tendency  to  spread  very  widely, 
involving  a  large  surface  of  the  skin.  The  disease  is  liable  to 
attack  open  wounds,  spreading  gradually  from  them  as  a  center. 

The  Treatment  of  Erysipelas.— The  patient  should  be  put  to 
bed  in  a  well-ventilated  room  and  the  treatment  be  commenced 
by  a  good  purge.    Most  cases  will  require  good  food  and  tonics. 

Quinine  is  also  useful,  especially  combined  with  the  iron,  as 
in  the  following  prescription: 

(This  is  one  dose.) 
Tincture  of  the  Perchloride  of  Iron,  10  drops. 
Sulphate  of  Quinine,  1  grain. 
Spirit  of  Chloroform,  20  drops. 
Infusion  of  Quassia  to  the  ounce. 
To  be  given  every  four  to  six  hours. 

For  local  treatment,  astringent  applications  are  useful.  If 
the  inflammation  be  very  limited,  it  may  be  covered  over  with  a 
coating  of  collodion;  while  if  more  extensive,  a  lotion  of  a 
drachm  of  sulphate  of  iron  to  a  pint  of  water  may  be  employed. 
Powders  dusted  over  the  affected  skin  are  useful,  such  as 
starch,  equal  parts  of  starch  and  oxide  of  zinc,  or  ordinary  violet 
powder. 

If,  however,  matter  is  forming,  or  the  skin  is  very  swollen  and 
tight,  warm  fomentations  must  replace  the  foregoing — poppy, 
fomentation  or  the  boracic  poultice.     Lastly,  when  the  matter 


418  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

has  collected,  incisions  to  let  it  out  must  be  made,  but  under 
these  circumstances  the  case  must  necessarily  be  in  the  hands 
of  a  surgeon. 

Eczema. — Eczema  is  one  of  the  most  common  of  skin  dis- 
eases. It  is  characterized  by  more  or  less  redness  of  the  part 
of  the  skin  affected,  with  small,  closely  packed  vesicles  upon 
it,  which  are  usually  not  larger  than  a  pin's  head.  These  run 
together,  burst  and  pour  out  a  watery  fluid  that  dries  into  thin, 
yellow  crusts.  The  discharge  has  the  property,  when  dried,  of 
stiffening  linen.  The  parts  affected  burn,  tingle  and  itch,  and 
these  symptoms  are  sometimes  very  severe,  especially  at  night; 
the  itching,  in  particular,  may  be  so  troublesome  that  it  is  impos- 
sible to  resist  the  temptation  to  scratch  the  parts.  This,  though 
it  may  temporarily  relieve  the  itching,  much  increases  the 
severity  of  the  disease. 

Of  general  causes,  anxiety  and  worry,  indigestion,  asthma, 
rheumatism  and  gout  are  the  most  important,  persons  suffering 
from  any  of  these  being  prone  to  eczema.  The  disease  is  not 
usually  contagious. 

Rheumatism,  gout  and  other  constitutional  diseases  must 
receive  their  appropriate  treatment,  when  they  are  the  causes 
of  eczema. 

Before  any  local  remedies  can  be  applied  with  benefit  the 
scabs  must  be  removed.  This  can  best  be  done  by  covering 
them  with  lint  soaked  in  oil  or  by  warm  bread  poultices. 

Although  cleanliness  is  of  the  first  importance  in  the  treat- 
ment of  eczema,  constant  washing  and  rubbing  with  towels  are 
most  injurious.  Hard  water  should  on  no  account  be  used;  rain 
water  or  water  that  has  been  boiled  and  to  which  a  small  quan- 
tity of  bran  has  been  added  should  be  employed,  and  great  care 
should  be  taken  to  prevent  the  discharge  from  irritating  the 
surrounding  skin.  Soap  is  also  injurious  to  the  eczema  erup- 
tion, and  should  not  be  used.  Another  important  point  in  the 
treatment  is  that  the  lotion  or  ointment  employed  should  be 
kept  continuously  on  the  affected  part,  which  should  always  be 
carefully  covered  from  the  air;  it  is  not  sufficient  to  apply  rem- 
edies once  or  twice  during  the  twenty-four  hours. 

For  the  eczema  which  occurs  in  children  the  best  applica- 
tion is  the  benzoated  zinc  ointment,  which  should  be  well 
smeared  over  the  part,  the  scabs  having  been  removed,  and  then 
covered  up  with  a  piece  of  thin  linen;  the  boracic  acid  ointment 
is  also  suitable. 

For  acute  eczema  affecting  a  large  surface,  warm  applica- 
tions give  most  relief  to  the  pain.  A  lotion  containing  fifteen 
grains  of  boracic  acid  to  the  ounce,  made  warm  by  adding  a 
small  quantity  of  boiling  water,  applied  on  lint  and  kept  moist 
and  warm  by  being  covered  with  oiled  silk,  can  be  strongly 
advised. 

Ichthyol  is  a  sedative  drug,  and  may  be  painted  over  the 
inflamed  parts  when  mixed  with  three  times  its  bulk  of  water. 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  419 

When  eczema  has  become  chronic  the  treatment  must  be 
more  stimulating;  an  ointment  composed  of  equal  parts  of  sul- 
phur and  zinc  ointments  is  suitable. 

As  the  itching  is  often  the  chief  cause  of  complaint,  it  will  be 
useful  to  know  some  remedies  for  it.  The  powder  of  oxide  of 
zinc,  ten  grains  in  an  ounce  of  lime-water,  will  be  found  to  be 
very  soothing;  or  a  lotion  composed  of  carbolic  acid  one  drachm, 
glycerine  two  drachms,  to  eight  ounces  of  water,  may  be  applied 
on  a  sponge  or  piece  of  rag. 

Shingles. — Shingles,  or,  as  it  is  called,  "Herpes  Zoster,"  is  a 
peculiar  form  of  skin  disease,  caused  by  some  affection  of  the 
nerves. 

The  rash  is  nearly  always  confined  to  one  side;  it  may  extend 
from  the  middle  line  at  the  back  to  the  middle  line  in  front,  but 
does  not  pass  beyond  either.  It  occurs  most  frequently  on  the 
side  of  the  chest,  less  so  on  the  side  of  the  abdomen  or  face; 
patches  of  redness  appear  at  the  seat  of  the  pain,  and  after  a 
time  become  covered  with  a  number  of  little  blisters  or  vesicles. 

Cover  up  the  eruption  from  the  air,  as  this  at  once  relieves 
the  pain.  This  may  be  done  with  oil,  flour  or  a  layer  of  cotton- 
wool; but  the  best  plan  is  to  at  once  procure  some  flexible  col- 
lodion and  a  brush  and  paint  over  all  the  spots. 

The  following  effervescing  mixture  may  be  given  while  the 
fever  and  acute  pains  last,  and  tonics,  such  as  quinine  or  steel 
wine,  will  assist  convalescence: 

Bicarbonate  of  Soda,  15  grains. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  15  drops. 
Syrup,  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 
To  be  taken  three  or  four  times  a  day  with  a  tablespoonf  ul  of 
lemon-juice. 

Impetigo.— Impetigo  is  contagious.  It  spreads  from  one  part 
of  the  body  to  another,  as  the  result  of  scratching.  It  also 
spreads  to  other  persons,  and  it  is  very  common  for  several  chil- 
dren in  one  family  to  suffer  from  it  at  the  same  time,  the  prob- 
able mode  of  transmission  from  one  to  the  other  being  by  wear- 
ing each  other's  clothes  or  hats,  or  using  the  same  towels. 
Besides  resulting  from  contagion,  it  may  be  caused  by  dirt  or 
irritating  substances. 

Treatment. — The  scabs  must  be  removed  by  carbolized  oil 
or  bread-and-water  poultices,  and  frequently,  to  do  this  thor- 
oughly, the  hair  has  to  be  cut  short.  The  parts  should  be 
washed  night  and  morning  with  warm  boracic  acid  lotion,  fifteen 
grains  to  the  ounce  of  water,  and  an  ointment  applied.  Zinc 
ointment,  sulphur  ointment  and  dilute  nitrate  of  mercury  oint- 
ment are  all  suitable.    Scratching  the  spots  must  be  avoided. 

Ringworm. — Ringworm  is  a  very  common  affection  of  the 
skin,  caused  by  a  minute  vegetable  growth  or  fungus. 

This  disease  is  very  contagious,  spreading  from  one  child  to 


420  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

another  in  school  or  family.  It  is  carried  by  brushes,  clothes, 
hats  or  towels,  and  may  be  caught  from  animals,  such  as  dogs 
or  cats,  which  are  affected  by  it.  The  disease  of  the  head  is 
almost  entirely  confined  to  children,  but  that  affecting  the  body 
is  seen  also  in  adults. 

Treatment  for  Ringworm.— 1.  For  ringworm  of  the  body, 
the  best  application  is  tincture  of  iodine.  This  should  be  painted 
over  the  spots  with  a  brush  every  morning  until  it  produces  a 
little  soreness,  when  it  may  be  discontinued  for  a  day  or  two. 
If  this  is  not  sufficiently  strong  to  destroy  the  growth,  a  small 
quantity  of  blistering  fluid  may  be  applied  to  it.  Sulphur  oint- 
ment is  also  a  useful  application. 

2.  For  ringworm  of  the  head  more  severe  measures  are 
required.  The  hair  round  each  patch  should  be  cut  short,  so 
that  the  affected  spot  may  be  got  at  more  easily;  if  crusts  have 
formed,  they  must  be  softened  with  bread-and-water  poultices 
and  removed.  The  broken-off  hairs  should  be  pulled  out  with 
a  small  pair  of  forceps,  and  a  ring  of  healthy  hairs  treated  in 
the  same  way.  The  disease  may  now,  in  many  cases,  be  cured 
by  painting  with  the  liniment  of  iodine  or  with  blistering  fluid. 
If  this  is  unsuccessful,  the  spots  should  have  a  lotion  composed 
of  salicylic  acid,  ten  grains  to  an  ounce  of  chloroform  or  ether, 
well  rubbed  in  with  a  piece  of  linen  every  morning. 

Animal  Parasites:  the  Itch-Insect,  Lice.— The  itch  or 
scabies  is  produced  by  a  little  insect  called  the  sarcoptes  hominis 
or  acarus  scabiei. 

Treatment. — The  ointment  used  to  destroy  these  insects  is 
formed  of  four  drachms  of  sulphur  ointment  to  one  ounce  of  lard 
or  vaseline,  and  it  is  employed  in  the  following  way:  The 
patient  gets  into  a  hot  bath  and  soaks  the  whole  body  in  it  for 
some  time,  using  plenty  of  soft  soap;  having  dried  the  skin,  the 
ointment  is  rubbed  very  thoroughly  into  all  the  parts  affected 
by  the  disease,  using  the  ointment  freely,  and  leaving  it  on  until 
the  following  morning,  when  it  may  be  removed  by  another 
bath.  Clean  clothes  should  be  put  on,  and  all  those  previously 
worn  thoroughly  disinfected  by  boiling  or  baking.  Any  sores 
produced  by  scratching  will  heal  rapidly  if  covered  by  boracic 
acid  ointment. 

Many  other  animal  parasites  besides  the  itch-insect  live  and 
flourish  on  the  human  skin,  especially  in  those  persons  who 
are  not  too  fond  of  soap  and  water. 

The  most  troublesome  lice  are  those  that  affect  the  head. 
The  first  step  in  the  treatment  is  to  kill  the  insects,  the  second 
to  remove  the  nits  before  they  are  hatched,  and  the  third  to  heal 
the  irritation  and  sores  of  the  scalp.  With  boys,  the  simplest 
thing  to  do  is  to  cut  the  hair  short,  and  then  use  a  fine-tooth 
comb. 

A  preparation  of  mercury  should  be  employed,  called  the 
white  precipitate  ointment.    This  should  be  well  smeared  on  to 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  421 

the  skin  of  the  head  at  night,  kept  on  for  some  hours,  and  then 
be  followed  by  thorough  washing  with  soap  and  water.  The 
sores  may  be  healed  by  thorough  cleanliness  and  the  applica- 
tion of  the  ointment  of  boracic  acid. 

The  other  most  common  form  of  Pediculus  is  called  the  body 
louse,  but  really  lives  more  in  the  clothing  than  on  the  skin.  It 
can  soon  be  got  rid  of  by  a  good  bath  with  plenty  of  soap,  and 
thorough  disinfection  of  the  clothes  by  boiling  or  baking. 

Hair  Restorers— Baldness.— The  following  is  a  useful  pre- 
scription: 

Tincture  of  Spanish  Fly,  2  ounces. 

Bay  Rum,  1  ounce. 

Rose  Water,  4  ounces. 

Boiling  Water,  Yz  pint. 
This  should  be  well  rubbed  into  the  skin  of  the  scalp  (not  the 
hair)  night  and  morning  with  a  piece  of  flannel  or  small  sponge. 
Small  sponges  fixed  upon  a  handle  are  sold  for  this  purpose. 
The  hair  should  not  be  brushed  too  vigorously,  as  this  tends  to 
pull  out  the  hairs  already  loosened,  which  might  otherwise 
have  been  saved. 

Chicken-Pox. — Chicken-pox  [varicella)  is  probably  the  mild« 
est  of  all  the  infectious  diseases.  It  is  almost  peculiar  to  child- 
hood, for  although  it  may  affect  adults,  it  very  seldom 
does  so. 

The  treatment  of  chicken-pox  consists  in  keeping  the  little 
patient  in  bed,  or,  during  mild  attacks,  in  a  warm  room,  giving 
only  a  light  diet  and  applying  a  simple  ointment,  such  as  the 
boracic  acid  ointment,  to  the  spots,  and  guarding  them  from 
friction  and  scratching.  The  debility  left  by  the  disease  requires 
good  food. 

Measles. — Measles  [jnorbilli)  is  one  of  the  most  common  of 
the  infectious  diseases,  and  very  few  persons  reach  adult  life 
without  having  suffered  from  it.  It  is  chiefly  met  with  during 
childhood,  simply  because  it  is  so  very  contagious  that  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  keep  children  from  being  infected.  Adults 
are  just  as  liable  to  it  if  they  have  not  become  protected  by 
having  previously  had  an  attack. 

Measles  is  not  uncommonly  taken  a  second  time.  The  dis- 
ease gives  protection  against  another  attack  for  a  while,  but  the 
effect  passes  off  more  rapidly  than  in  many  of  the  other  infec- 
tious fevers. 

The  rash  usually  reaches  its  height  on  about  the  fifth  or  sixth 
day,  and  disappears  first  on  the  face  and  afterwards  on  the 
body,  and  is  quite  gone  by  the  seventh  or  eighth  day.  In  many 
cases  a  slight  scurfiness  follows  the  rash,  especially  on  the  face. 

All  the  other  symptoms,  including  the  fever,  pass  off  with 
the  eruption. 

There  may  be  difficulty  in  distinguishing  measles  from  sev- 

26 


422  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

eral  other  diseases.  The  most  difficult  is  German  measles,  but 
indigestion  eruptions  and  the  rashes  of  scarlet  fever  and  small- 
pox are  sometimes  mistaken  for  that  of  measles. 

In  German  measles  the  rash  comes  out  earlier  (on  the  first  or 
second  day),  and  does  not  last  so  long.  The  symptoms  of  cold 
in  the  head  are  slighter,  the  fever  is  absent  or  very  insignificant, 
the  eruption  is  seldom  in  the  form  of  crescents,  and  is  often 
accompanied  with  much  itching.  However,  none  of  these  are 
sufficiently  distinctive  in  some  cases,  and  it  is  then  always 
wisest  to  treat  the  case  as  one  of  true  measles. 

The  eruptions  caused  by  stomach  trouble  follow  some  error 
of  diet,  appear  all  over  the  body  at  once,  last  an  indefinite 
time,  run  an  irregular  course,  and  are  not  accompanied  by  the 
symptoms  of  catarrh  or  with  fever. 

The  smallpox  spots  are  hard,  and  like  shot  in  the  skin,  and 
there  are  special  symptoms  of  that  disease  present,  such  as 
backache.  Scarlet  fever  has  more  severe  throat  symptoms,  the 
eruption  is  brighter  in  color,  consists  of  fine  dots,  and  com- 
mences on  the  neck  and  chest. 

The  treatment  for  a  simple  case  is  an  easy  matter.  The 
child  should  be  put  to  bed  in  an  airy,  warm,  well-ventilated 
room.  The  room  should  be  darkened,  if  the  eyes  are  much 
affected,  and  a  steam-kettle  employed  if  the  cough  gives  much 
trouble.  Great  cleanliness  should  be  observed,  and  all  dis- 
charges, whether  from  eyes,  nose  or  mouth,  washed  away  with 
warm  water. 

The  diet  must  consist  chiefly  of  milk,  with  barley  or  soda- 
water,  gruel  and  light  milk  puddings.  Thirst  may  be  relieved 
with  lemonade,  barley  water,  black  currant  tea,  etc.  The  skin 
should  be  sponged  over  daily  with  warm  water  containing  vine- 
gar or  sanitas  to  relieve  the  itching  and  bring  out  the  rash. 

The  best  medicine  to  reduce  the  fever  and  bring  out  the 
eruption  is  the  tincture  of  aconite.  One  drop  of  the  tincture,  or 
a  tabloid  containing  this  dose,  may  be  given  every  two  hours  for 
half  a  dozen  doses,  and  then  at  longer  intervals,  to  a  child  one 
year  old,  and  proportionately  larger  doses  for  older  children. 
When  complications  arise,  it  is  of  even  greater  importance  to 
get  the  skin  to  act  freely;  and  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  give 
the  child  a  hot  bath,  and  then  rapidly  dry  him  and  wrap  him 
up  in  a  blanket. 

Uncomplicated  measles  require  no  treatment  except  to  palli- 
ate symptoms.  The  child  should  be  kept  in  a  room  that  has  a 
uniform  temperature  of  about  seventy  degrees.  Currents  of  air 
and  sudden  reduction  of  temperature  are  dangerous.  The  diet 
should  be  milk  and  mostly  liquid.  The  cough  ordinarily 
requires  treatment.  Flaxseed  tea,  infusion  of  slippery-elm  bark 
or  solution  of  gum  arable  are  useful;  to  make  them  more  palat- 
able lemon-juice  may  be  added. 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  423 

The  following  mixtures,  given  occasionally,  relieves  the  sever- 
ity and  diminishes  the  frequency  of  the  cough: 

^.   Tinct.  opii.  camphorat  ounce. 

Syr.  scillag  ounce. 

Syr.  ipecac  J4  ounce. 

Spts.  ether,  nitr   4  drachms. 

Misce.  Dose,  one  teaspoonful  to  b.  child  of  five  years, 
repeated  every  two  to  five  hours,  according  to  circumstances. 

The  chest  should  be  covered  with  oil  silk  or  cotton.  If  the 
eruption  is  tardy  in  its  appearance  or  indistinct,  it  is  well  to  pro- 
duce moderate  counter-irritation,  with  camphorated  oil,  to  which 
one-fourth  part  of  turpentine  is  added. 

Scarlet  Fever. — Scarlet  fever  is  one  of  the  most  serious  dis- 
eases of  childhood.  This  fever,  although  always  present 
among  us  to  some  extent,  occurs  also  in  epidemics,  and  for  some 
unknown  reason  these  are  most  common  during  the  autumn 
months. 

Persons  of  all  ages  are  liable  to  take  scarlet  fever,  but  chil- 
dren between  the  fourth  and  seventh  years  are  most  susceptible 
to  the  disease. 

Symptoms. — The  onset  of  the  disease  is  usually  sudden,  and 
the  first  symptoms  are  vomiting,  shivering  and  sore  throat. 
Whenever  these  three  symptoms  come  on  together  suddenly, 
our  suspicions  should  be  aroused,  especially  if,  on  taking  the 
temperature,  we  find  it  high.  Loss  of  appetite,  headache  and 
occasional  diarrhea  are  common  early  symptoms. 

By  carefully  isolating  the  patient  and  waiting  for  twenty-four 
hours,  the  characteristic  eruption  will  have  appeared.  This 
first  occurs  about  the  chest  and  neck,  then  rapidly  on  the  hands, 
arms,  thighs  and  lower  part  of  the  abdomen,  and  becomes  gen- 
eral in  twenty-four  hours,  reaching  its  height  in  two  or  three 
days.  The  appearance  of  the  rash  should  be  known  by  all,  as 
its  early  recognition  is  of  great  importance  and  not  a  matter  of 
any  particular  difficulty  in  the  majority  of  cases.  When  first  it 
appears  it  is  faint,  but  on  closer  examination  can  be  seen  to  be 
made  up  of  a  number  of  small  red  spots,  each  situated  at  the 
opening  for  a  hair.  These  are  rapidly  surrounded  by  rings  of 
redness,  which  spread  and  unite  with  one  another,  so  that  from 
a  little  distance  the  skin  looks  uniformly  red.  The  appearance 
it  gives  is  somewhat  similar  to  the  so-called  "goose's  skin." 
The  vivid  scarlet  color  disappears  upon  pressure  with  the  finger, 
but  soon  returns.  It  reaches  its  height  in  two  or  three  days,  and 
by  the  end  of  a  week  or  ten  days  has  disappeared.  As  it  fades 
away  it  is  followed  by  "peeUng"— a  separation  of  the  surface 
layers  of  cells,  as  a  result  of  the  acute  inflammation  of  the  skin. 
This,  first  seen  on  the  chest  and  neck,  spreads  over  the  body 
and  limbs,  and  remains  last  on  the  palms  of  the  hands  and  soles 
of  the  feet,  in  which  situations  it  may  continue  for  a  long  time; 
it  is  here  also  that  the  skin  comes  off  in  largest  and  thickest 
pieces,  on  account  of  the  greater  thickness  of  the  skin.    If  any 


424  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

doubt  exists,  these  are  the  spots  which  should  be  carefully 
examined  for  "peeling."  It  may  be  found  to  be  still  present 
even  weeks  after  the  disease  has  passed  off.  This  is  a  point  of 
great  importance  when  we  remember  that  infection  continues  so 
long  as  there  is  any  sign  of  peeling. 

Sore  Throat  is  Always  Present.  The  tonsils,  palate  and  the 
parts  visible  on  examining  the  throat  are  red,  swollen  and  cov- 
ered with  thick  secretion,  which  often  collects  in  patches  on  the 
tonsils;  there  is  a  good  deal  of  pain  in  swallowing,  and  tender- 
ness in  the  neck,  from  enlarged  glands.  The  tongue,  at  first 
covered  with  thick,  whity-brown  fur,  becomes  by  the  fourth  or 
fifth  day  bright  red  and  rough-looking,  from  which  appearance 
it  has  received  the  name  of  "strawberry  tongue."  Thirst  is 
often  a  troublesome  symptom,  and  the  urine  is  scanty,  high-col- 
ored and  contains  albumen. 

The  severity  and  length  of  attack  of  scarlet  fever  vary  enor- 
mously. 

Rheumatic  affections  are  not  uncommon,  and  may  be  accom- 
panied by  heart  disease,  but  the  most  common  complication  is 
inflammation  of  the  kidneys. 

Scarlatinal  Nephritis  comes  on  during  convalescence,  while 
"peeling"  is  going  on,  some  time  during  the  second  or  third 
weeks  of  the  illness,  and  is  just  as  likely,  if  not  more  so,  to  fol- 
low slight  cases  as  severe  ones.  It  may  occur  in  some  patients 
in  spite  of  the  utmost  care,  but  is  often  due  to  slight  chill,  or 
exposure  to  cold,  which  under  other  circumstances  would  have 
been  quite  unimportant;  about  six  out  of  every  hundred  cases 
are  followed  by  this  trouble. 

The  early  symptoms  of  kidney  trouble  are  only  recognized 
by  an  examination  of  the  urine,  and  it  is  customary,  on  this 
account,  for  the  doctor  to  examine  the  water  every  two  or  three 
days. 

Treatment  for  Scarlet  Fever. — As  soon  as  scarlet  fever  is 
even  suspected  the  patient  must  be  shut  up  in  a  room  isolated 
from  the  house  as  thoroughly  as  possible,  preferably  on  the  top 
floor.  No  one  but  the  nurse  must  ever  be  allowed  to  enter;  all 
woolen  goods,  and  as  much  furniture  as  possible,  must  be 
removed,  and  the  carbolic  sheet  and  other  antiseptic  precau- 
tions adopted.  All  other  children  who  have  been  in  the  patient's 
company  should  be  sent  to  another  house  where  there  are  no 
children;  but  not  too  far  from  home,  in  case  they  get  the  dis- 
ease. 

The  patient  should  be  put  to  bed  and  kept  there  for  three 
weeks,  or  until  the  skin  has  peeled.  In  mild  cases  this  may  seem 
a  long  time, but  it  is  far  better  to  be  too  careful  than  not  careful 
enough,  for  a  very  slight  exposure  may  bring  on  troublesome 
complications. 

The  room  should  be  well  warmed  and  ventilated,  and  every 
precaution  taken  to  thoroughly  disinfect  all  articles  before  they 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  425 

are  taken  from  the  room,  and  to  burn  all  rags  upon  which  any 
of  the  discharges  have  been  wiped. 

Food  must  be  light  and  simple.  A  little  beef-tea  may  be 
allowed. 

Medicines  are  not  of  much  use  in  scarlet  fever.  No  drug  is 
known  that  will  cure  or  even  check  the  course  of  the  disease. 
The  effort  should  be  to  keep  down  the  bad  symptoms.  If  a  high 
fever  shows  itself,  a  mixture  may  be  given:  Aconite,  one  drop,  or 
a  tabloid,  may  be  given  to  a  child  of  two  or  three  years,  every 
two  hours,  for  from  four  to  six  doses,  and  then  at  longer  periods 
until  the  temperature  falls.  It  is  a  great  comfort  to  the  patient 
to  have  a  daily  sponge  with  warm  water  containing  a  little 
carbolic  acid.  As  a  precaution  against  the  diffusion  of  the  par- 
ticles from  the  skin,  after  the  sponging  the  skin  should  be  well 
greased  with  ointment  made  according  to  the  following  formula: 
Lanoline,  four  drachms;  solution  of  carbolic  acid  in  water 
(1  to  40),  four  drachms. 

This  is  antiseptic  and  cooling.  If  the  smell  of  carbolic  acid 
is  objectionable,  it  may  be  replaced  by  a  drachm  of  eucalyptus. 

The  patient  should  be  dressed  in  a  complete  change  of  clean 
clothes,  and  may  then  be  allowed  to  mingle  in  the  company  of 
other  people  without  danger  of  spreading  the  infection. 

Treatment  for  Other  Symptoms  in  Scarlet  Fever.— 1.  For 
the  sore  throat  nothing  is  more  comforting  than  sucking  pieces  of 
ice  or  sipping  iced  milk.  A  great  deal  of  trouble  is  always 
experienced  with  young  children  in  applying  anything  to  the 
throat,  but  in  older  children  and  adults  drugs  may  be  applied 
with  the  throat  spray  or  a  brush,  or  by  inhalations.  Boracic 
acid,  fifteen  grains;  sanitas,  twelve  or  fifteen  drops;  or  perman- 
ganate of  potash,  two  or  three  of  the  two-grain  tabloids,  mixed 
with  an  ounce  of  water,  are  used  for  these  purposes,  and  also 
for  syringing  the  nose  to  remove  the  thick  discharge.  The 
tabloids  of  chlorate  of  potash  and  borax,  or  inhalations  of  steam, 
also  relieve  the  pain  of  the  throat.  Externally  a  warm  compress 
or  hot  poultices  are  useful. 

2.  For  earache  place  a  few  drops  of  warm  camphorated  oil 
in  the  ear,  to  which  a  drop  or  two  of  laudanum  may  be  added, 
and  apply  hot  fomentations  or  poultices. 

3.  For  rheumatism  use  stimulating  liniments  and  warmth, 
and  wrap  up  the  painful  parts  in  cotton-wool.    To  guard  against 

4.  Inflammation  of  the  kidneys,  the  first  point  is  to  guard 
against  cold.  The  skin  should  be  kept  acting  well  by  warm 
sponging,  the  bowels  regular  by  mild  aperients,  and  when  he  is 
up  the  patient  should  be  warmly  clad  with  flannel  next  the  skin. 
If  the  disease  comes  on  in  spite  of  precautions,  the  proper 
treatment  would  be  that  of  acute  nephritis. 

Quarantine. — It  is  necessary  to  maintain  strict  precau- 
tions and  isolation  for  six  weeks  even  in  mild  cases;  and  even 
after  this  time  has  elapsed  it  is  dangerous  to  allow  the  patient 
freedom  if  there  is  any  "peeling"  visible  on  any  part  of  the  body, 


426  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 


or  if  there  is  sore  throat  or  any  discharge  from  ears,  nose  or 
wound  left  by  an  abscess  of  the  glands.  Undoubtedly,  we 
should  not  err  if  we  were  to  extend  the  period  of  quarantine  to 
two  months,  for  the  disease  is  very  serious,  and  the  infective 
particles  have  great  vitality.  No  person  who  has  been  exposed 
to  the  infection  can  be  considered  safe  until  fourteen  days  have 
elapsed  from  the  time  of  the  exposure. 

Smallpox. — Smallpox  (variola)  can  nowadays  be  looked 
upon  with  little  dread.  The  disease  is  robbed  of  all  the  horrors 
that  used  to  be  attached  to  it,  and  this  has  been  brought  about 
by  the  wonderful  discovery  of  vaccination. 

Treatment  for  Smallpox.— Isolation  and  antiseptic  precau- 
tions are  essential.  The  patient  should  be  put  to  bed  in  a  room 
kept  fresh  and  warm;  he  should  have  light  food  and  be  kept 
scrupulously  clean.  He  should  have  some  cooling  mixture, 
plenty  of  simple  drinks,  some  mild  aperient  if  necessary,  use 
warm  drinks  and  black  currant  jelly  for  the  throat,  and  the 
spots  should  be  covered  with  a  simple  ointment,  as  lanoline,  or 
with  glycerine,  one  part  to  two  of  rose-water,  to  prevent  pitting. 

No  person  who  has  not  been  vaccinated  should  be  allowed 
to  enter  the  sick-room,  or  the  disease  is  almost  certain  to  be 
taken,  and  there  are  strong  reasons  in  favor  of  all  adults  being 
revaccinated  before  exposing  themselves  to  infection;  probably 
no  one  who  has  been  successfully  revaccinated  would  ever  be 
attacked  by  smallpox. 

About  Yaccination. — Whenever  smallpox  breaks  out  in  a 
neighborhood,  it  is  a  wise  precaution  for  all  those  who  will  be 
exposed  to  the  infection,  and  especially  those  who  are  in  attend- 
ance upon  the  sick,  to  be  revaccinated  unless  they  have  within 
recent  years  successfully  been  operated  upon.  A  question 
of  great  importance  is  what  date  after  exposure  to  the  smallpox 
poison  is  the  latest  at  which  vaccination  will  prevent  infection. 
As  the  spots  of  a  first  vaccination  reach  their  full  development 
on  the  ninth  or  tenth  day,  and  the  incubation  period  of  small- 
pox is  usually  twelve  days,  vaccination  will  have  a  beneficial 
effect  if  performed  ou  the  second  or  third  day  after  exposure  to 
the  poison,  but  in  those  who  have  been  previously  vaccinated, 
the  spots  attain  their  maturity  earlier— namely,  on  the  seventh 
or  eighth  day — so  that  a  secondary  vaccination  would  still  be 
useful  if  performed  on  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  after  exposure. 
If,  however,  the  operation  is  put  off  to  a  later  date,  no  good  will 
be  obtained  from  it.  No  one  who  has  had  smallpox  is  free 
from  infection  until  every  scab  has  fallen  off;  and  those  who 
have  been  exposed  should  be  kept  in  quarantine  for  about  eight- 
een days,  when  they  can  be  declared  fit  to  associate  with 
others,  if  no  symptoms  appear. 

Exterior  Treatment  of  Smallpox. — To  relieve  the  edema 
of  the  face  and  eyelids,  hot  water  compresses,  changed  at  fre- 
quent intervals,  should  be  applied.     If  the  smarting  pain  over 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 


427 


the  surface  of  the  body  be  present,  apply  cold  vaseline.  For 
the  throat  symptoms,  gargles  are  employed,  such  as  tlaxseed 


THE  DOCTOR  CALLED  OUT. 
Faithful  and  fearless  in  the  face  of  danger, 

tea,  solutions  of  potassium  chlorate,  borax  and  alum.  Small 
pieces  of  cracked  ice  held  in  contact  with  the  mucous  mem« 


428  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

brane  are  very  grateful.  For  the  conjunctivitis,  in  most  cases 
a  weak  solution  of  alum  is  good.  If  there  is  much  prostration 
and  restlessness,  stimulants  should  be  administered.  When  the 
pain  from  distention  of  the  vesicles  on  the  hands  and  feet  is 
intense,  much  relief  will  be  obtained  by  soaking  the  parts  in  hot 
water  for  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  followed  by  puncture  of  the 
vesicles.  To  relieve  the  burning  and  itching  of  the  skin  when 
the  pustule  is  ruptured,  the  carbolized  baths,  followed  by  the 
free  use  of  vaseline,  will  give  much  relief.  In  cases  where  the 
scabs  on  the  face  and  nose  are  unusually  abundant,  and  tend  to 
prolong  and  increase  the  ulceration,  they  should  be  softened 
with  hot  water  and  vaseline  and  removed;  after  which  direct 
application  to  the  bottom  of  the  ulcer  should  be  made  with  the 
following: 

lodoformi  35  grains. 

Bals.  tolutn  20  drachms. 

The  doctor  better  attend  to  the  medical  prescriptions. 

Whooping  Cough.— Whooping  cough  [pertussis)  is  one  of  the 
most  infectious,  and  for  that  reason  one  of  the  commonest,  of 
the  specific  fevers.  It  derives  its  name  from  the  peculiar  noisy 
Grouping  cough  which  forms  its  most  prominent  feature.  It 
occurs  in  epidemics  which  spread  rapidly  and  widely,  but  is 
also  present  at  all  times  in  crowded  districts  in  a  certain  num- 
ber of  isolated  cases. 

The  follov/ing  mixture  will  be  found  useful;  it  wiil  cause 
perspiration  and  expectoration: 

(One  dose  for  child.) 
Solution  of  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  10  drops. 
Ipecacuanha  Wine,  2  drops. 
Nitre,  2  grains. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  5  drops. 
Syrup  of  Lemon,  10  drops. 
Water  to  the  drachm. 
To  be  given  every  four  hours  for  a  child  one  year  old.  More 
frequently  or  in  larger  doses  to  older  children. 

Mumps. — Mumps  {parotitis)  is  an  inflammation  of  the  salivary 
glands.  The  disease  is  infectious,  and  will  rapidly  spread  among 
children.  It  affects  most  frequently  those  between  six  and 
twelve  years  of  age;  but  all  persons,  at  any  rate  up  to  the  age  of 
thirty,  are  liable  to  take  it. 

The  chief,  if  not  only,  means  of  infection  is  by  inhaling  the 
breath  of  the  infected  person. 

Treatment. — Although  in  most  cases  bed  is  not  necessary, 
the  patient  must  be  kept  in  a  warm  room  and  isolated  from 
others.  Chills  are  dangerous,  and  may  bring  about  metastasis. 
The  food  must  be  light  and  such  as  will  require  no  mastication 
— such  as  milk,  bread  and  milk,  beef -tea,  eggs,  etc. 

The  swollen  face  only  requires  to  be  kept  carefully  covered 
up  with  a  layer  of  cotton-wool  and  a  bandage,  or  with  flannel. 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  429 

If  the  pain  is  severe,  hot  fomentations  should  be  applied,  a  little 
belladonna  rubbed  in  gently. 

Diphtheria. — Diphtheria  has  always  been  regarded  as  a  truly 
terrible  disease,  and  although  in  the  present  day  we  are  begin* 
ning  to  look  upon  it  with  less  dread  on  account  of  some  wonder* 
f  ul  discoveries  which  have  been  made  of  late  years,  we  must  still 
consider  it  an  affection  accompanied  with  great  danger.  It  is 
highly  infectious;  it  is  transmitted  from  one  patient  to  another, 
can  be  carried  from  those  affected  to  others,  on  the  hands  or 
clothes  of  any  who  enter  the  sick-room,  and  it  can  be  trans- 
mitted from  animals  to  man. 

Symptoms  of  Diphtheria. — The  symptoms  of  diphtheria  come 
on  gradually  with  fever  and  sore  threat;  there  may  be  some  shiv- 
ering and  chilliness,  a  feeling  of  being  ill  and  heavy,  and  a  rise 
of  temperature.  If  the  throat  be  looked  at  early,  the  tonsils  and 
neighboring  parts  are  seen  to  be  red  and  svvoUen,  and  very  soon 
these  become  covered  with  patches  of  whitish-gray  or  yellowish 
material,  which  forms  the  diphtheritic  membrane;  these  gradu- 
ally spread  and  unite  with  one  another,  and  may  after  a  time 
form  a  continuous  layer  over  all  the  parts  at  the  back  of  the 
throat.  The  membrane  is  firmly  attached,  and  can  not  be 
removed  with  a  brush;  if,  however,  it  is  torn  off  it  leaves  a  raw, 
bleeding  surface,  which  is  rapidly  covered  up  again  by  fresh 
growth 

If  it  spreads  into  the  larynx  and  windpipe,  it  interferes  with 
the  breathing  by  gradually  closing  up  the  narrow  chink  between 
the  vocal  cords;  the  symptoms  are  very  severe,  and  the  illness 
is  one  of  the  most  pitiable  to  witness.  It  is  the  commonest 
form  of  diphtheria  in  children,  and,  because  the  passage  for  the 
air  is  naturally  much  smaller  than  in  adults,  the  difficulty  of 
breathing  soon  becomes  a  very  prominent  symptom.  The  diffi- 
culty in  breathing  gets  worse,  and,  especially  at  night,  the  child 
is  liable  to  violent  attacks  due  to  spasm,  in  which  he  wakes  up 
struggling  for  breath  and  clutches  at  his  throat  as  if  to  remove 
the  obstacle. 

A  very  serious  symptom  of  diphtheria  is  the  great  tendency 
there  is  for  extreme  weakness  and  exhaustion  to  set  in,  and  for 
the  child  to  die,  in  spite  of  every  attention,  and  without  any 
other  severe  symptom  being  present.  This  weakness  is  specially 
likely  to  affect  the  heart,  and  is  one  of  the  chief  causes  of  death. 

It  is  not  uncommon  for  children  to  cough  up  large  pieces  of 
membrane,  mixed  with  discharge,  which  resemble  tough,  wet 
washleather.  This  is  usually  followed  by  relief  to  the  breath- 
ing, but  more  may  be  formed  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours. 

The  Complications  of  Diphtheria,  although  not  so  numerous 
as  those  which  occur  in  scarlet  fever,  are  both  troublesome  and 
dangerous.  Bronchitis  and  inflammation  of  the  lungs  may  come 
on  as    consequence  of  the  spread  of  the  disease  downwards. 

Albumen  in  the  Urine  occurs,  to  some  extent,  in  almost  all 


430  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

cases  of  this  affection.  It  comes  on  some  time  between  the  third 
and  eighth  days,  and  it  is  always  important  to  examine  the 
water  every  day  or  two,  by  boiling  it,  to  see  if  any  albumen  is 
present.  This  is  usually  done  by  the  doctor,  but  is  a  simple 
process,  and  can  be  carried  out  by  the  person  in  attendance. 
Speaking  roughly,  the  more  albumen  there  is  present  the  worse 
is  the  case. 

Paralysis  is  the  most  frequent  complication  or,  more  cor- 
rectly, consequence  of  diphtheria.  The  most  common  time  for 
its  appearance  is  two  or  three  weeks  after  the  patient  has 
apparently  quite  recovered,  and  it  is  just  as  likely  to  follow  the 
slight  as  the  most  severe  attacks.  The  patient  may  find  that  he 
has  a  good  deal  of  difficulty  in  swallowing,  and,  if  he  does  not 
do  so  with  great  care,  that  fluids  or  pieces  of  food  "go  the  wrong 
way,"  and  pass  into  the  windpipe,  setting  up  violent  attacks  of 
cough;  or  they  may  pass  upwards  into  the  nose  and  escape  from 
the  nostrils;  at  the  same  time  he  speaks  "through  the  nose"  and 
in  a  thick,  indistinct  way.  These  symptoms  are  caused  by 
paralysis  of  the  palate  and  neighboring  parts. 

Various  muscles  of  the  body  may  be  paralyzed.  In  most 
cases  paralysis  disappears  in  a  few  weeks.  Watchfulness,  but 
no  anxiety,  is  necessary  on  the  part  of  parents. 

Treatment  for  Diphtheria.— No  attempt  should  be  made  to 
treat  diphtheria  without  medical  advice.  As  soon  as  you  recog- 
nize the  disease,  send  for  the  doctor.  First  of  all,  without 
doubt  or  hesitancy,  and  without  controversy  with  the  doctor  or 
anyone  else,  if  possible,  use  the 

Antitoxin  Treatment, — Diphtheria  has  been  robbed  of  many 
of  its  horrors  by  using  antitoxin.  It  consists  in  the  injection 
under  the  skin  of  a  fluid  called  antitoxin,  which  is  the  fluid  part 
or  serum  of  the  blood  of  an  animal  (the  horse)  affected  by  diph- 
theria. Its  action  is  to  destroy  the  poisons  produced  in  the 
blood  of  the  affected  person.  Two  or  three  injections,  perhaps, 
may  be  necessary.  Immediate  relief  usually  follows  its  use. 
No  evil  effects  have  yet  been  seen  from  its  use. 

A  Disinfectant  for  Diphtheria.— Carbolic  acid,  one  part  in 
one  hundred  of  water,  may  be  used  as  a  spray.  Chlorine  pre- 
pared in  the  following  way  is  a  valuable  disinfecting  agent,  and 
may  be  used  as  a  gargle  or  a  spray: 

Chlorate  of  Potash,  10  grains. 
Pure  Hydrochloric  Acid,  20  drops. 
Mix,  and  add  water  to  one-half  pint,  and  make  a  free  chlor- 
ine gargle. 

Quarantine.— The  patient  must  be  kept  in  durance  for  at 
least  three  weeks  in  mild  cases,  and  longer  in  severe  ones,  and 
should  not  be  allowed  to  associate  with  others  until  all  sore 
throat,  discharge  from  the  throat,  eyes,  nose  or  ears,  and  albu- 
minuria have  disappeared.    Probably  a  safe  limit  for  quarantine 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  431 

in  those  who  have  been  exposed  to  infection  would  be  about 
twelve  days. 

The  first  thing  to  be  done  is  to  instantly  isolate  the  patient. 
Put  him  to  bed  in  a  large,  airy  room  at  the  top  of  the  house,  fix 
up  the  carbolic  sheet  over  the  door,  and  carry  out  all  the  pre- 
cautions for  disinfection. 

Everyone  except  the  attendants  should  be  ke  Dt  away  from 
the  room,  and  all  children  should  be  sent  from  the  house, 
remembering,  however,  that  they  may  already  have  taken  the 
infection,  and  may  shortly  sicken  with  the  disease. 

Typhoid  Fever. — Typhoid  fever  (enteric  fever)  was  for  many 
years  confused  with  typhus  fever,  but  it  is  now  recognized  as 
being  quite  a  distinct  disease.  This  fever  can  not  be  looked 
upon  as  infectious,  but  is  contagious— that  is,  it  can  spread 
from  one  person  to  another,  or  occur  in  regular  epidemic  form, 
but  to  infect  the  body  the  poison  must  be  taken  directly  into  the 
system — must  be  sown  on  the  soil  where  it  is  to  grow. 

The  contagion  is  produced  by  the  typhoid  germ  itself.  Every 
case  must  be  distinctly  caused  by  the  poison  produced  by 
another.  The  poison  is  given  off  from  the  body  in  the  stools. 
It  may  be  taken  in  the  sick-room  through  want  of  cleanliness, 
the  motions  being  allowed  to  remain  in  vessels  without  being 
thoroughly  disinfected,  or  by  the  clothes  or  hands  becoming 
soiled  with  them.  As  has  been  said,  an  epidemic  may  be  traced 
to  the  occurrence  of  a  single  case  in  a  district,  by  which  the  dis- 
ease has  been  carried  from  a  distance.  The  motions  insuffic- 
iently disinfected  are  thrown  down  the  house  drains  and  enter  a 
cesspool;  from  this  the  poison  germs  gradually  soak  through  the 
soil  into  a  neighboring  well,  and  all  who  drink  of  this  polluted 
water  may  fall  victims  to  the  disease. 

Typhoid  fever  is  an  acute  infectious  febrile  disease,  due  to  a 
specific  poison,  the  germ  of  which  is  known  as  the  bacillus  of 
Eberth. 

The  poison  is  contained  in  the  discharges  of  patients  suffer- 
ing with  the  disease,  but  not  in  the  fresh  feces. 

The  disease  can  be  carried  on  the  clothes  or  hands,  through 
carelessness,  from  the  patient  to  others.  The  fact  that  the 
stools  when  first  passed  are  not  nearly  so  dangerous  as  they 
become  after  a  time  is  very  important  when  considering  pre- 
ventive treatment. 

Symptoms  of  Typhoid  Fever.— The  symptoms  come  on  grad- 
ually and  insidiously.  The  patient  feels  weak,  ill  and  miserable; 
loses  appetite;  complains  of  headache  across  the  forehead,  and 
is  feverish.  He  sleeps  badly,  has  bad  dreams,  and  is  heavy  and 
weary  during  the  day. 

The  fever  then  appears  usually  preceded  by  a  chill  or  chilly 
sensation;  the  tongue  is  coated;  appetite  gone;  the  bowels  are 
slightly  constipated  and  the  abdomen  is  a  little  swollen,  giving  a 
hollow  sound  when  tapped  on  with  the  finger;  there  is  tender- 
ness on  pressure  over  the  groins,  and  in  a  few  days  diarrhea 


432  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 


usually  sets  in  and  is  a  constant  symptom  throughout  the  dis- 
ease. 

Eruptions  of  the  Skin  in  Typhoid  Feyer.— About  the  eleventh 
day,  or  thereabouts,  the  typhoid  eruptions  may  be  discovered 
if  carefully  looked  for.  The  spots  chiefly  occur  on  the  chest, 
abdomen  and  back.  They  are  small,  rose-red  and  slightly 
raised  pimples,  about  the  size  of  a  small  split  pea;  upon  pres- 
sure with  the  finger  they  disappear,  but  soon  return.  Only  a 
few  occur  at  first,  perhaps  half  a  dozen,  and  if  these  are  care- 
fully marked,  by  making  a  ring  round  each  with  ink  or  a  colored 
pencil,  more  will  be  found  on  the  next  day,  and  more  still  on 
the  day  after.  This  appearance  in  crops  is  very  characteristic; 
each  individual  spot  lasts  for  two  or  three  days  and  then  fades 
away,  and  spots  in  various  stages  are  therefore  present  at  the 
same  time.  The  number  of  spots  may  only  be  about  fifty  dur- 
ing the  whole  course  of  the  illness,  and  the  spots  themselves  are 
not  very  distinct,  so  that  the  eruption  may  be  altogether  over- 
looked, unless  careful  search  is  made  for  it. 

The  Motions  in  Typhoid  Fever.— Although  constipation  may 
be  present  at  first,  diarrhea  is  usually  a  marked  symptom  of 
typhoid  fever,  and  often  becomes  severe  at  this  time — that  is, 
during  the  second  week  of  the  illness.  The  bowels  become 
loose,  and  act  three,  four  or  a  dozen  times  in  the  twenty-four 
hours.  The  appearance  of  the  motions  is  peculiar,  and  unlike 
those  of  any  other  disease;  they  are  liquid  and  of  a  pale  yellow 
color,  and  really  very  closely  resemble  pea  soup.  If  they  stand 
for  a  short  time  they  separate  into  two  parts — a  dark  brown  fluid 
and  a  light  yellow  powdery  sediment.  Such  stools,  in  an  other- 
wise obscure  case,  are  sufficient  to  make  us  cej'ain  that  it  is 
typhoid  fever.  Other  symptoms  of  the  affection  of  the  bowels 
are  swelling  of  the  abdomen,  pain  and  greatly  increased  tender- 
ness in  the  right  and  lower  part,  and  a  sensation  of  gurgling  in 
the  same  place  upon  pressure  with  the  hand. 

In  mild  cases  improvement  may  now  begin,  but  in  most  the 
symptoms  get  worse.  The  temperature  remains  very  high,  the 
tongue  gets  dry,  red  and  cracked;  the  patient  becomes  exhausted 
and  prostrate.  He  sinks  down  into  the  bed  and  passes  into  a 
heavy,  half  unconscious  or  delirious  condition.  Blood  may  be 
passed  mixed  with  the  motions. 

In  favorable  cases  convalescence  begins  during  the  third  or 
fourth  week  of  the  illness.  The  fever  and  feverish  symptoms 
pass  off  gradually;  the  mind  clears;  the  appetite  improves;  the 
diarrhea  ceases;  the  tongue  clears  and  the  strength  returns. 

The  Trouble  is  in  the  Bowels.— In  typhoid  fever  there  is 
always  inflammation,  ulceration  and  destruction  of  the  glands 
which  are  situated  in  the  mucous  lining  of  the  bowels,  especially 
that  part  which  is  situated  on  the  right  side  and  lower  portion 
of  the  abdomen.  In  many  cases  this  produces  the  troublesome 
diarrhea,  and  as  the  disease  passes  off  the  sore  places  heal  up 
and  leave  no  permanent  mischief;  but  if  the  ulceration  involves 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  433 

a  blood-vessel  by  eating  through  its  coats,  very  severe  and  dan- 
gerous hemorrhage  may  occur.  Such  an  accident  may  come  on 
without  any  apparent  cause,  or  may  be  set  up  by  some  unsuit- 
able article  of  food  or  by  any  sudden  exertion.  If  the  bleeding 
is  free,  the  patient  suddenly  becomes  pale  and  faint,  the  pulse 
rapid  and  weak,  and  the  temperature  falls.  These  symptoms 
are  shortly  followed  by  a  discharge  of  blood  from  the  bowel, 
sometimes  liquid  and  red;  at  others  it  is  mixed  with  the  motions, 
and  black,  sticky  and  offensive. 

Inflammation  of  the  Lungs  is  another  dangerous  complica- 
tion, and  is  most  common  in  the  late  stages  of  the  illness,  when 
the  patient  is  suffering  from  the  exhaustion  and  great  debility 
of  so  severe  and  prolonged  a  disease.  It  is  not  easy  to  recog- 
nize, and,  unless  a  physician  is  in  constant  attendance,  might 
very  likely  be  overlooked  and  cause  a  fatal  termination  to  the 
case. 

Treatment  of  Typhoid  Fever.— When  once  settled  in  bed,  the 
patient  should  not  be  allowed  to  get  out  again  for  any  reason. 
Merely  standing  is  dangerous.  The  bedpan  and  urinal  should 
be  used  from  the  first. 

Disinfectants.— A  disinfectant  should  be  placed  in  the  bed- 
pan before  use,  and  more  should  be  poured  over  the  motions 
afterward,  before  they  are  emptied.  The  whole  body  should  be 
sponged  every  morning  and  evening  with  warm  or  cold  water, 
as  the  patient  chooses.  The  hands  and  the  face  may  be 
sponged  more  frequently.  Good  nursing  is  of  the  very  great- 
est importance  in  this  disease.  The  most  minute  particulars 
must  be  attended  to,  the  patient  kept  absolutely  quiet,  free  from 
worry  and  scrupulously  clean,  all  of  which  is  hard  work,  and 
will  require  at  least  two  attendants. 

Dieting  for  Typhoid  Feyer. — Many  deaths  are  caused  by 
giving  solid  food  contrary  to  orders,  through  mistaken  kindness 
or  ignorance.  The  pip  of  an  orange  or  grape,  or  small  portion 
of  indigestible  food,  may,  by  irritating  the  sore  patches  in  the 
bowels,  cause  perforation  and  peritonitis,  which  will  involve  a 
very  serious  illness,  if  not  rapid  death.  Milk  is  the  most  gener- 
ally useful  article  for  fluid  diet;  it  must  be  regarded  as  a  food 
and  not  only  a  drink.  Life  can  be  maintained  by  it  alone,  and 
many  cases  of  typhoid  are  treated  throughout  with  milk  only. 
Under  these  circumstances,  however,  it  must  be  given  in  large 
quantities;  in  adults  from  four  to  five  pints  a  day,  and  in  a  child 
from  one  and  one-half  pints  to  one  quart. 

Beef -tea  and  clear  broths  are  permitted,  and  the  milk  will 
then  have  to  be  lessened  in  amount.  They  should  be  arranged 
alternately,  each  being  given  every  six  hours.  In  great  exhaus- 
tion concentrated  meat  extracts  are  necessary,  a  teaspoonful  at 
a  time  given  frequently.  To  quench  thirst,  any  simple  drink 
may  be  administered,  and  prove  more  refreshing  when  iced— 
<.g.  water,  toast  water,  barley  water,  etc. — but  these  should 


434  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

never  interfere  with  the  taking  of  nourishment.  The  motions 
must  be  carefully  watched,  and  if  curds  of  milk  appear  in  them 
it  must  be  given  less  frequently  or  in  smaller  amount,  and  a 
tablespoonful  of  lime-water  added  to  each  half  pint.  Beef -tea 
and  meat  extracts  are  liable  to  excite  diarrhea,  especially  if 
given  at  all  freely. 

Food  During-  Convalescence. — Peptonized  milk  is  valuable 
and  easily  digested.  The  time  will  come  as  the  patient  grows 
better  when  it  will  be  necessary  to  improve  the  diet  and  give 
solids,  and  the  rule  is  that  no  solid  food  should  be  given  until 
the  temperature  has  remained  at  the  natural  level  for  a  whole 
week;  and  even  then  it  must  be  given  carefully,  and  if  the  tem- 
perature rises  again,  or  any  adverse  symptoms  arise,  stop  it  at 
once.  The  first  change  should  be  made  by  giving  eggs  beaten 
up  in  the  milk  or  beef-tea;  then  bread-crumbs,  well  pounded, 
may  be  introduced;  arrowroot,  jelly,  soft  milky  pudding,  or,  as 
a  great  luxury,  a  cup  of  weak  tea.  Unfortunately,  fresh  fruits, 
which  would  be  so  acceptable  to  the  hot  and  thirsty  patient,  are 
seldom  admissible,  as  they  are  liable  to  set  up  diarrhea;  the 
fruity  part  of  grapes  or  oranges,  with  all  skin,  pips  or  rind  and 
indigestible  pulp  carefully  removed,  may  be  cautiously  tried. 
Stimulants  are  not  usually  required  in  the  first  stages,  but 
towards  the  end  of  a  month's  illness  they  may  be  called  for, 
but  should  only  be  given  in  moderate  quantities. 

Preyentive  Treatment.— Drainage  and  ventilation,  water- 
closets,  traps  and  water  supply  must  receive  attention.  No 
water  should  be  used  for  drinking  or  cooking  that  could  possibly 
be  contaminated,  without  being  boiled  and  filtered;  all  milk 
must  be  boiled  also. 

Medical  Treatment  of  Typhoid  Fever.— The  physician 
should,  of  course,  have  charge  of  a  case  of  typhoid  fever.  But 
a  few  suggestions  may  be  in  place. 

The  Antiseptic  Treatment  has  superseded  all  other  methods 
of  treatment  of  typhoid  fever.  The  alimentary  canal  is  a  per- 
fect hot-bed  of  bacterial  organisms.  These  are  continually  pro- 
ducing poisons,  which  are  absorbed  and  cause  many  of  the  symp- 
toms of  the  disease. 

The  antiseptic  treatment  will  keep  the  bacterial  growths  in 
small  numbers  and  a  low  state  of  vitality,  and  the  bacterial 
poisons  are  very  much  lessened  and  consequently  are  not  pres- 
ent to  be  absorbed. 

Many  antiseptics  are  employed  in  the  treatment  of  typhoid 
fever.  Chlorin  stands  at  the  head.  The  dose  of  the  chlorin 
solution  for  an  adult  is  a  tablespoonful  in  half  a  tumblerful  of 
water  every  two  hours.  This  quantity  may  be  increased  or 
decreased  as  necessary,  the  main  point  being  to  give  enough  to 
make  the  stools  smell  strongly  of  chlorin,  to  insure  its  thorough 
action  upon  the  intestinal  coats  and  contents.  The  mouth  should 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERi  435 

be  rinsed  after  the  medicine  is  taken,  to  prevent  inj  ury  to  the 
teeth. 

The  medicine  should  be  administered  until  the  temperature 
has  been  normal  four  or  five  days.  The  duration  of  the  dis- 
ease is  distinctly  shortened,  and  convalescence  is  more  rapid. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  treatment  give  a  thorough  purge;  give 
a  powder  containing  one  grain  of  calomel  and  two  of  bicarbon- 
ate of  soda  every  hour  until  the  desired  result  is  secured;  the 
object  being  to  remove  fecal  masses  and  all  fermenting  sub- 
stances. 

If  the  symptoms  grow  serious,  the  following  solution  may  be 
given: 

3,    Strychniae  1  grain, 

Acidi  nitrici  dil  1  drachm. 

Tincture  opii  2  drachms. 

Aquae  q.  s.  ad.  4  ounces. 

M.  Sig.  One  teaspoonful  in  sweetened  water  every  three, 
four  or  six  hours,  according  to  the  urgency  of  the  symptoms. 

If  the  abdomen  remain  very  tympanitic  and  the  intestinal 
evacuations  too  frequent,  a  dose  of  the  turpentine  and  lauda- 
num emulsion  may  be  given  between  the  doses  of  the  strychnia 
solution  until  those  symptoms  are  sufficiently  restrained. 

Next  in  value  to  the  chlorin  treatment  is  the  following.  On 
the  appearance  of  earliest  symptoms  of  typhoid  fever  begin 
the  treatment  with  the  following  tablets,  each  containing: 


5 ,   Podophyllum  resin  1-960  grain. 

Mer'^urous  chloride,  mild  1-16  grain. 

Guaiacol  carbonate  1-16  grain. 

Menthol  1-16  grain. 

Eucalyptol   .q.  s. 


One  tablet  of  this  formula  should  be  given  every  fifteen  min- 
utes during  the  first  twenty-four  hours,  and  increase  the  dose  if 
necessary  during  the  second  twenty-four,  until  during  this  and 
the  succeeding  twenty -four  hours  not  less  than  five  or  six  free 
evacuations  of  the  bowels  are  secured  during  each  of  these 
periods. 

Typhus  Fever. — Typhus  fever  is  an  infectious  disease  which 
occurs  among  the  poor,  dirty,  ill-fed  inhabitants  of  large  towns 
far  more  frequently  than  among  the  rich  and  well-to-do.  Over- 
crowding and  starvation  are  its  two  great  predisposing  causes. 
It  affects  persons  of  all  ages. 

It  is  very  infectious  under  certain  conditions,  and  causes 
severe  epidemics  in  crowded  districts;  but  the  infection  is  some- 
what peculiar:  Within  a  few  feet  or  the  patient  the  danger  of 
taking  the  poison  is  very  great;  at  a  distance  of  a  few  yards 
there  is  very  little  fear  of  doing  so.  The  breath  and  sweat  are 
very  offensive;  doubtless  the  poison  comes  from  the  breath. 

Symptoms. — The  patient  feels  ill,  weak  and  miserable;  goes 
about  his  duties  in  a  listless  and  heavy  way;  his  thoughts  are 
confused  and  wandering,  and  he  can  not  follow  any  definite 


436  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

train  of  thought.  From  the  second  to  the  fourth  day  the  symp^ 
toms  become  too  bad  for  him  any  longer  to  get  about,  and  he  is 
forced  to  go  to  bed.    From  this  to  the  end  of  the  first  week  the 

Kash  Comes  Out  most  distinct  on  the  abdomen  and  chest.  It 
is  first  of  a  dull  mottling  or  patchy  discoloration  of  the  skin, 
quickly  followed  by  dusky  red  spots,  somewhat  similar  to  those 
of  measles.    Distinct  at  first,  they  gradually  fade. 

The  Most  Important  Complication  is  inflammation  of  the 
Sungs,  which  is  very  fatal.  During  the  third  week  convales- 
cence proceeds  and  all  the  symptoms  decrease.  But  it  is  sel- 
dom before  the  end  of  a  month  that  the  patient  has  regained  his 
strength,  for  the  exhaustion  and  debility  produced  are  extreme. 

Treatment. — Isolation  is  essential,  in  as  well  ventilated  and 
airy  a  room  as  possible.  The  attendants  should  be  those  who 
are  protected  from  infection  by  a  previous  attack,  and  anyone 
else  entering  the  room  should  keep  at  a  good  distance  from  the 
patient.  All  carpets,  curtains  and  unnecessary  furniture  should 
be  removed.  Disinfectants  must  be  used  freely  in  the  room,  and 
when  the  case  is  over  the  bedding,  clothing  and  furniture  should 
be  thoroughly  disinfected,  and  the  whole  room  purified. 

The  Diet  should  be  light  and  fluid  while  the  fever  lasts. 
Plenty  of  simple  drinks  may  be  allowed  to  relieve  the  thirst,  and 
as  the  patient  is  half  unconscious  and  will  never  ask  for  food, 
the  greatest  care  should  be  taken  that  it  is  given  sufiiciently  fre- 
quently and  freely  to  maintain  the  strength.  The  fever  may 
©e  relieved  by  some  simple  fever  mixture  as  the  following: 

Solution  of  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  1  drachm. 

Citrate  of  Potash,  20  grains. 

Syrup  of  Orange,  Yz  drachm. 

Water  to  the  ounce. 
To  be  given  every  three  hours. 

Constipation  must  be  relieved  by  enemata.  See  to  it  that 
the  patient  is  roused  at  regular  intervals  to  pass  water.  If 
inflammation  of  the  lungs  arises,  shown  by  difficulty  of  breath- 
ing and  blueness,  five  drops  of  ipecacuanha  wine  should  be 
added  to  the  mixture. 

During  convalescence  the  food  must  be  increased,  and  tonics, 
especially  quinine,  given. 

Influenza.— Influenza  (epidemic  catarrhal  fever)  might  be 
very  properly  called  a  truly  epidemic  disease.  It  has  been 
known  for  many  years,  but  has  probably  never,  until  the  last 
few  years,  occupied  public  attention  so  widely  or  been  a  subject 
of  such  very  general  interest. 

The  cause  of  the  disease  has  been  and  still  remains  a  mys- 
tery. Its  origin  is  so  obscure;  it  sweeps  over  countries,  conti- 
nents, or  even  the  whole  world  with  such  rapidity;  it  affects  all 
persons — young  and  old,  rich  and  poor,  healthy  and  diseased; 
'its  visits  are  irregular  and  indefinite  in  their  intervals  and  warn« 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  437 

ings;  its  departure  is  so  rapid  and  complete,  that  the  mind  is 
simply  baffled  in  any  attempt  to  understand  and  explain  it. 

It  has  been  proved  to  be  quite  independent  of  climate  or 
season,  drainage,  public  hygiene,  or  the  usual  sanitary  evils  so 
important  in  other  infectious  fevers.  There  are  many  reasons 
for  doubting  the  contagiousness  of  influenza.  The  disease 
breaks  out  simultaneously  in  many  places  widely  apart. 

Symptoms  of  Inflnenza.— At  one  time  the  respiratory  organs 
have  been  chiefly  attacked;  at  another,  the  digestive  organs  or 
the  nervous  system.  Sore  throats,  coughs,  aching  rheumatic 
pains,  severe  vomiting  and  excessive  prostration  have  all  been 
prominent  symptoms  at  different  times.  The  illness  begins 
suddenly  with  chilliness,  shivering,  cold  down  the  back,  fol' 
lowed  by  flushes  of  heat,  dryness  of  the  skin  and  fever.  Paina 
are  felt  in  the  head,  chest  and  limbs;  the  eyes  feel  hot  and  ache, 
and  the  patient  complains  of  great  lassitude  and  weakness. 
The  old-fashioned  influenza  cold,  with  free  discharge  from  the 
nose,  frequent  sneezing  and  watering  of  the  eyes,  sometimes 
occurs,  but  is  not  at  all  an  essential  part  of  the  illness.  Sore 
throat  is  common,  with  a  dry,  irritative  cough,  followed  later  by 
free  expectoration  of  thick  phlegm,  ending,  perhaps,  in  an 
acute  attack  of  bronchitis.  When  the  digestive  organs  are 
involved,  there  is  great  loss  of  appetite,  nausea,  troublesome 
vomiting,  constipated  bowels  or  diarrhea,  and  occasionally  slight 
jaundice,  ringing  in  the  ears,  restlessness  and  inability  to 
sleep. 

The  Treatment  in  a  mild  case  is  simple.    Go  to  bed  at  once 
in  a  well-aired,  warm  room,  cover  yourself  u.p  well,  take  plenty 
of  warm  drinks  and  light  food,  get  the  bowels  well  opened,  and 
keep  the  skin  acting  with  a  dose  of  the  following  fever  mixture; 
(This  is  one  dose.) 
Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  20  drops. 
Solution  of  Acetate  of  Ammonia,  2  drachms. 
Syrup  of  Lemon,  yi  drachm. 
Water  to  the  ounce. 
To  be  taken  every  four  hours  until  the  temperature  falls  to 
nearly  normal;  a  teaspoonful  to  be  given  to  children  under  five 
years  of  age. 

If  the  pains  in  the  limbs  are  very  severe,  add  to  the  mixture 
seven  grains  of  salicylate  of  soda  for  each  dose;  if  the  cough  is 
troublesome,  five  drops  of  ipecacuanha  wine  added  in  the  same 
way  will  be  found  useful. 

A  flannel  nightdress  is  an  advantage,  as  free  perspirations 
are  common,  and  the  treatment  advised  will  also  act  in  this  way; 
linen  clothes  are  likely  to  cause  chill  if  soaked  in  perspiration. 

As  convalescence  is  established,  the  food  must  be  more  nutri- 
tious and  larger  in  quantity;  tonics,  such  as  bark  and  ammonia 
(Pr.  No.  5,  list  A),  or  quinine  and  iron  (Pr.  No.  6,  list  A)  are  also 
necessary,  and  very  often  a  change  of  air  should  be  taken  to 
complete  the  cure. 

27 


438 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 


An  attack  of  influenza  may  be  treated  without  the  advice  of 
a  medical  man. 

Cerebro-Spinal  Feyer.— Cerebro-spinal  fever  is  an  infectious 
fever.  It  occurs  in  epidemics.  The  most  important  part  of  the 
disease  is  an  inflammation  of  the  membranes  of  the  brain  and 
spinal  cord. 

Symptoms. — The  disease  sets  in  with  a  general  feeling  of 
illness,  accompanied  with  fever,  headache  and  pains  all  over 
the  body,  or  with  more  severe  symptoms  referable  to  the  nerv- 
ous system — such  as  intense  headache  and  giddiness,  violent 
muscular  spasms  and  persistent  vomiting.  The  patient  soon 
becomes  restless,  irritable  and  delirious;  at  times  he  screams  out 
from  the  acute  pain  caused  by  the  contraction  of  the  muscles  of 
the  neck.  Different  kinds  of  eruptions  appear  on  the  body  dur- 
ing the  progress  of  the  disease. 

Treatment. — A  liniment,  consisting  of  equal  parts  of  cam- 
phorated oil  and  turpentine,  briskly  applied  by  friction  up  and 
down  the  spine  until  redness  is  produced,  will  cause  some 
alleviation  of  the  suffering;  a  strip  of  flannel  saturated  with  tur- 
pentine, placed  over  the  spine,  from  the  neck  to  the  sacrum, 
and  a  hot  smoothing  iron  run  up  and  down  it,  every  three  hours, 
may  be  used  with  good  results,  in  cases  of  total  unconscious- 
ness. 

In  the  beginning  the  following  prescription  should  be  used: 


M.  Sig.  Teaspoonful  every  two  hours  to  a  child  of  four 
years;  for  adults,  more  in  proportion  to  age. 

If  convulsions  occur  one  teaspoonful  of  the  above  should  be 
given  every  fifteen  minutes  until  they  cease. 
The  following  mixture  should  also  be  given: 

5.    Fl.  ext.  ergot  5  drachms. 

Simple  elixir  q.  s.  4  ounces. 

M.  Sig.  Teaspoonful  every  three  hours  to  a  child  of  eight 
or  ten  years. 

The  diet  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  malady  should 
be  the  most  nutritious,  and  such  as  is  easily  digested;  it  is  neces- 
sary to  give  it  in  a  liquid  form.  If  there  be  excessive  vomiting 
after  forty-eight  hours,  iced  milk  and  lime-water  may  be  admin- 
istered, and  the  patient  given  small  pieces  of  cracked  ice  to 
swallow.  Opium  is  one  of  our  most  valuable  remedies  in  the 
treatment  of  this  disease,  but  should  never  be  given  without  the 
advice  of  a  physician.  A  great  deal  depends  upon  good  nursing. 
In  cases  of  cerebro-spinal  fever  the  patient  should  be  placed 
under  the  care  of  a  good  physician  as  soon  as  possible. 

Cholera.— Asiatic  cholera,  according  to  recent  investigations, 
is  an  affection  owing  its  origin  to  the  presence  in  the  system  of 
a  peculiar  microscopical  germ.  It  is  an  epidemic  disease,  char- 
acterized by  violent  vomiting;  by  frequent  purging  of  a  colorless 


^ .    Bromide  potassium 
Aqu£e  


.5  drachms. 
4  ounces. 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  439 

fluid  having  the  appearance  of  "rice  water;"  and  by  collapse,  in 
which  state  there  is  loss  of  pulse,  oppression  in  breathing,  sup- 
pression of  urine,  cold  perspiration,  blue  and  shrunken  skin,  and 
extreme  depression  of  all  the  vital  functions.  It  terminates  in 
death  (sometimes  in  a  few  hours);  in  reaction  and  a  recovery  of 
health,  and  in  various  grave  conditions  which  arise  as  complica- 
tions during  the  stage  of  reaction. 

Cholera  Germ. — That  cholera  had  its  origin  in  some  mate- 
rial, specific  cause  had  for  a  long  time  been  held  by  all  the 
leading  investigators;  but  not  until  a  comparatively  recent 
period  (1884)  has  the  fact  been  established  that  the  pestilence 
was  caused  by  the  presence  in  the  system  of  a  minute  germ, 
one  so  small  as  only  to  be  discerned  under  the  most  powerful 
microscope. 

Cholera  Has  Its  Origin  in  impure  or  bad  drinking  water, 
bad  drainage,  impaired  health,  fear  or  fright,  and  the  miseries 
of  poverty,  squalor  and  filthy  surroundings.  Foul  water,  how- 
ever, will  not  of  itself  produce  cholera;  it  must  first  be  polluted 
by  the  presence  of  the  germ.  A  crop  can  not  be  produced  from 
a  soil,  be  it  ever  so  rich,  if  the  seed  has  not  been  planted. 
Neither  will  a  crop  be  produced,  even  if  the  seed  has  been 
planted,  unless  the  soil  be  good.  Hence,  the  individual  or  the 
city  surrounded  by  thoroughly  wholesome  influences,  subjected 
to  good  sanitary  regulations,  and  sustained  by  the  best  hygienic 
measures,  need  have  but  little  fear  of  cholera,  as  all  these  con- 
ditions are  unfavorable  to  the  support  of  the  cholera  germ. 

Symptoms  of  Cholera. — If  taken  in  time,  many  cases  of 
cholera  are  capable  of  successful  treatment,  which,  if  allowed 
to  get  well  under  way,  resist  the  most  powerful  remedies  known 
to  the  prof  ession. 

Those  who  die  of  cholera  present  a  mottled  appearance  of  the 
skin,  the  limbs  are  livid  and  shrunken,  the  mucous  surface  of  the 
stomach  and  intestines  is  injected  and  swollen,  the  muscles  of 
the  body  are  sometimes  contracted,  and  the  death  chill  comes 
on  more  rapidly  than  is  usual  after  death  from  other  diseases. 

Treatment. — General  sanitary  rules  should  not  only  be 
observed,  but  every  household  should  be  put  in  order  for  the 
unwelcome  visitor  by  preventive  precautions.  Drains  should  be 
thoroughly  examined,  and  the  least  imperfection  in  their  con- 
struction promptly  removed.  The  cellar,  the  yard,  the  out- 
buildings, the  alley,  the  chicken-houses,  the  pig-pens,  all  the 
surroundings  of  the  dwelling-house,  and  the  house  itself  from 
basement  to  garret  should  be  gone  over,  cleaned,  purified  and 
disinfected.  Everything  objectionable,  and  which  by  decom- 
position might  pollute  the  air,  should  be  speedily  banished  from 
the  premises.  Cleanliness,  sunshine  and  a  plentiful  use  of  dis- 
infectants will  surely  keep  the  foe  away,  as  has  been  repeatedly 
proven.    Clean  or  pure  drinking  water  is  especially  desirable  in 


440  SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS 

cholera  times.  No  well  should  be  used  if  in  proximity  to  cess- 
pools, drains  or  sewers. 

Diarrheas,  especially  those  of  a  watery  nature,  must  not  be 
neglected  for  an  instant  during  a  cholera  season.  It  must  not 
be  forgotten  that  cholera  is  frequently  introduced  by  a  diarrhea, 
which,  if  treated  at  once,  might  be  followed  by  a  complete  pre- 
vention of  serious  symptoms. 

Chloral  in  combination  with  morphine,  is  the  favorite  rem- 
edy with  some  physicians.  The  most  effective  method  of 
administration  is  by  hypodermic  injection.  Chloral,  three 
drachms;  morphine,  four  grains;  cherry  laurel  water,  one  ounce; 
dose,  from  fifteen  to  thirty  drops  injected  beneath  the  skin. 

Chloroform  in  doses  of  a  few  drops  frequently  repeated,  is 
sometimes  used  with  highly  beneficial  results.  It  will  sometimes 
allay  the  vomiting  and  diarrhea,  relieve  the  cramps,  and  restore 
the  body  to  its  natural  warmth. 

Ague. — Ague,  or  intermittent  fever,  is  produced  by  the  poison 
of  malaria;  this  is  due  to  a  vegetable  organism  or  bacillus,  which 
is  produced  in  certain  places  as  the  result  of  climatic  and  local 
conditions. 

These  districts  are  particularly  common  in  tropical  coun- 
tries, but  are  also  found  in  temperate  places. 

Symptoms  of  Malaria. — The  symptoms  produced  by  malaria 
are  various.  Some  of  the  most  important  are  a  class  of  fevers 
to  which  many  names  have  been  given,  such  as  ague,  intermit- 
tent fever,  malaria,  or  paroxysmal  fever.  The  one  feature 
peculiar  to  this  trouble  is  the  regularity  with  which  the  fever 
and  the  ague  return,  and  the  firm  hold  they  have  on  the  person 
who  has  once  fallen  a  victim.  The  attacks  come  on  in  three 
forms:  every  twenty-four  hours,  every  forty-eight  hours  or  every 
seventy  hours. 

A  fit  of  ague  is  usually  preceded  by  some  warning  symptoms. 
The  patient  complains  of  a  feeling  of  chilliness  down  the  back, 
which  rapidly  spreads  all  over  the  body.  His  teeth  chatter,  his 
breathing  and  pulse  are  quick;  pains  are  felt  all  over  the  body 
and  in  the  head;  altogether  he  feels  miserable. 

Treatment  for  Ague.— During  the  attacks  there  is  little  to  be 
done.  No  drug  is  known  that  will  cut  short  or  in  any  way  alter 
their  course;  they  must,  therefore,  be  allowed  to  run  through 
their  several  stages. 

Quinine  is  the  one  drug  which  will  drive  out  the  poison,  and 
must  be  given  freely.  The  time  of  its  administration  is  of  impor- 
tance, and  the  routine  treatment  should  be  as  follows:  When 
the  sweating  stage  is  fully  established  a  dose  of  ten  grains  of 
sulphate  of  quinine  should  be  given  dissolved  in  a  few  drops  of 
dilute  sulphuric  acid  and  a  tablespoonful  of  water,  or  two  five- 
grain  tabloids  may  be  used  instead;  from  four  to  six  hours  after- 
wards this  dose  should  be  repeated,  and  if  the  attacks  are 
severe  a  third  dose  may  be  required  before  the  time  at  which 


SKIN  DISEASES  AND  FEVERS  441 

the  next  attack  is  expected.  These  measures  may  prevent  the 
next  attack  coming  on;  if  it  does  not,  the  treatment  must  be 
repeated. 

Rales  GoTeming  the  Administration  of   Quinine.— The 

best  results  are  ordinarily  obtained  by  giving  from  fifteen  to 
twenty  grains  when  the  temperature  begins  to  fall.  Good  results 
may  be  obtained  by  giving  ten-grain  doses,  three,  four  or  even  six 
hours  apart,  during  the  decline. 

If  the  paroxysms  take  place  early  in  the  day,  so  that  the 
temperature  begins  to  fall  early  in  the  afternoon,  the  full  dose 
may  be  taken  that  day.  But  if  the  attacks  come  later,  one  dose 
may  be  taken  in  the  decline,  the  next  on  the  following  morning. 
If  the  paroxysms  come  later  in  the  afternoon  or  evening,  the  full 
dose  (twenty  grains)  should  be  taken  on  an  empty  stomach  next 
morning.  If  the  next  paroxysm  is  missed,  the  quinine  should 
be  withheld.  If,  however,  there  is  any  rise  of  temperature,  ten 
grains  should  be  given.  After  the  last  paroxysm  no  quinine 
should  be  given  until  the  seventh  day.  To  simplify  the  above 
statement,  the  following  method  may  be  used  for  the  routine 
treatment  of  simple  cases: 

First  day  in  the  decline,  15  to  20  grains  of  quinine. 

Second  day,  if  necessary,  10  to  35  grains. 

Third,  fourth,  fifth  and  sixth  days,  no  quinine. 

Seventh  day,  20  grains. 

Eighth  to  fourteenth  day,  no  quinine. 

Fifteenth  day,  20  grains. 

Sixteenth  to  twenty-first  day,  no  quinine. 

Twenty-second  day,  20  grains. 

If  fever  occurs  after  this  period  a  full  dose  should  be  given 
and  the  treatment  continued. 

After  the  paroxysms  have  been  broken  the  patient's  strength 
should  be  restored  as  soon  as  possible.  Light  stimulants  may 
be  taken  at  meal-time  and  the  bowels  should  be  regulated.  Bit- 
ter tonics  are  always  indicated.  The  following  mixture  is  one 
of  the  best: 

3 .   Quininae  sulphat  40  grains. 

Acid  hydrochlor  dil  5  drachms. 

Fluid  ext.  taraxaci  2%.  ounces. 

Elix.  calisayae  q.  s.  ad.  6  ounces. 

M.  Sig.  Large  teaspoonful  in  a  tablespoonful  of  water, 
after  meals,  three  times  a  day. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES 


SPERMATORRHEA 

Treatment.— The  first  thing  to  be  done  is  to  remove,  if  pos- 
sible, whatever  cause  there  may  be;  and  in  the  second  place  our 
best  efforts  must  be  directed  toward  building  up  the  general 
health,  which  will  be  found  invariably  to  be  reduced.  If  the 
patient  is  troubled  with  constipation,  piles,  gravel,  worms  or  any 
of  those  affections  which  are  a  source  of  irritation  to  the  gen- 
itals, a  cure  must  be  made  in  that  direction  before  anything  can 
be  done  for  the  spermatorrhea.  Indeed,  a  very  simple  course  of 
treatment  may  cure  a  most  aggravated  case,  for  in  the  removal 
of  the  cause  often  the  disease  itself  is  cured.  A  patient  afflicted 
in  this  manner  must  make  up  his  mind  that  whether  he  is  cured 
or  not  depends  almost  altogether  on  what  he  is  able  to  do  for 
himself.  If  he  can  leave  off  all  bad  habits,  take  no  stimulants 
either  in  the  form  of  food  or  drink,  attend  carefully  to  his  diet, 
avoid  constipation,  avoid  everything  of  an  exciting  nature,  he 
will,  especially  if  he  be  a  young  man,  have  very  little  trouble 
with  spermatorrhea. 

Use  of  Medicines. — So  far  as  concerns  the  use  of  medicines, 
people  are  liable  to  expect  much  more  from  them  than  what  they 
usually  derive.  Individuals  with  this  affection  are  very  fortu- 
nate if  they  are  cured  by  the  use  of  medicines  alone;  and  as  for 
being  cured  at  all,  there  is  no  medicine  in  the  world,  nor  any 
course  of  treatment  known  to  man  that  will  cure,  or  even 
improve,  the  patient's  condition,  so  long  as  the  exciting  cause 
remaifis.  We  give  the  following  prescription  as  very  useful 
where  there  is  sexual  debility  and  nocturnal  emissions,  either 
from  weakness  in  the  organs  or  general  debility:  Bromide  of 
potassium,  one  ounce;  tincture  of  iron,  one  ounce;  water,  three 
ounces;  dose,  one  to  two  teaspoonfuls  after  each  meal  and  at 
bed-time;  it  should  be  taken  in  a  little  water.  This  is  also  a 
very  valuable  prescription  for  seminal  emissions:  Tincture  of 
chloride  of  iron  and  fluid  extract  of  ergot,  each  three  ounces; 
dose,  a  teaspoonful  in  water  after  each  meal. 

Diet  and  Hygienic  Treatment.— In  the  course  of  the  treat- 
ment, if  there  is  much  burning  in  passing  the  urine,  a  mucous 
discharge  and  redness  at  the  opening  of  the  urethra,  the 
patient  must  be  put  upon  a  milk  diet,  for  a  time  at  least;  avoid- 
ing fat  meats,  he  may  partake  of  fruits  of  almost  every  kind;  he 
442 


TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES  443 

may  also  eat  plentifully  of  potatoes,  which,  besides  being  very 
nutritious,  seem  to  have  a  particularly  benign  effect  upon  the 
irritable  urinary  passages. 

Much  attention  must  be  paid  to  cleanliness;  the  body  should 
be  bathed  every  day,  and  the  genitals  should  be  bathed  in  cold 
water  both  night  and  morning.  As  constipation  frequently 
accompanies  spermatorrhea,  laxatives  are  often  an  essential 
part  of  the  treatment. 

A  cold  bath  should  be  taken  just  before  retiring,  the  water 
being  poured  along  the  spine  from  a  height,  for  three  to  ten 
minutes.  The  bladder  should  be  thoroughly  emptied,  and  a 
position  on  the  back  avoided,  as  this  posture  allows  the  urine  to 
accumulate  and  press  upon  that  portion  of  the  bladder  which  is 
most  sensitive.  It  is  sometimes  necessary,  when  one  can  not 
break  himself  from  assuming  such  a  position  during  sleep,  to 
wear  a  plate  with  a  projecting  piece,  fastened  on  the  back  with 
a  strap  or  belt,  or  what  is  equally  good,  to  tie  a  towel  around 
the  body  with  a  hard  knot  in  it  just  over  the  spine. 


GONORRHEA 

Treatment.— If  a  patient  wishes  to  get  rid  of  his  gonorrhea, 
it  is  of  the  first  importance  that  he  live,  for  a  time  at  least,  an 
abstemious  and  continent  life.  He  must  drink  no  alcoholic 
stimulants  of  any  kind  during  treatment.  Malt  liquors,  beer 
and  ale  are  especially  pernicious.  It  is  found  that  these  sub- 
stances tend  to  create  in  the  urine  sharp  crystals  of  uric  acid; 
they  strongly  acidify  the  urine,  which  condition,  in  itself,  may 
inflame  the  urethra. 

It  is  also  advisable,  during  the  height  of  the  disease,  to 
abstain  from  coffee,  highly-seasoned  food,  salt  meats  and  aspar- 
agus. If  there  is  the  sensitiveness  in  the  testes,  a  suspending 
bandage  should  be  worn,  and  over-fatigue  should  be  avoided, 
as  well  as  violent  exercise  either  in  work  or  play. 

Blindness  from  Gonorrheal  Discharges.— It  is  customary 
with  physicians,  on  seeing  a  case  of  gonorrhea  early  in  the 
acute  stage,  to  first  give  an  alkali  in  order  that  the  urine  may 
be  rendered  bland  and  unirritating.  If  it  is  thought  necessary 
to  take  an  alkali,  the  citrate  of  potash  will  be  found  as  effective 
as  any,  and  it  may  be  prescribed  in  doses  of  from  ten  to  twenty 
grains,  three  or  four  times  a  day.  If  there  is  much  scalding  on 
making  water,  it  is  well  to  drink  freely  of  flaxseed  tea.  The 
medicine  most  commonly  employed  in  the  acute  stage,  is  balsam 
copaiba;  it  is  better  to  reserve  the  use  of  injections  until  the 
acute  symptoms  have  somewhat  subsided.  Before  describing 
the  usual  method  of  treatment  and  the  medicines  most  fre- 
quently relied  upon  to  effect  a  rapid  cure,  there  is  a  warning 
which  we  wish  to  impress  deeply  on  the  mind  of  the  reader: 
Care  should  always  be  taken  not  to  get  any  of  the  discharge  into  the 
eyes.    Blindness  has  occurred  many  times  from  this  cause. 


444       TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES 

Some  Medical  Prescriptions  for  Gonorrhea.— The  highest 

authorities  regard  balsam  of  copaiba  as  the  most  valuable  med- 
icine of  all  those  used  for  internal  treatment,  though  there  are 
great  objections  to  it  in  some  cases,  from  the  fact  that  it  can  not 
be  tolerated  by  some  stomachs.  If  not  used  with  prudence  it 
also  produces  a  peculiar  skin  eruption.  The  other  remedies 
used  internally  are  cubebs,  oil  of  yellow  sandal-wood,  sweet 
spirits  of  nitre,  buchu,  colchicum,  turpentine  and  cantharides. 
Turpentine  and  tincture  of  cantharides  are  more  especially 
adapted  to  the  chronic  stage. 

The  following  is  a  formula  from  Professor  Bumstead,  which 
has  given  more  satisfaction  in  our  own  practice  than  any  we 
have  ever  made  use  of  in  constitutional  treatment:  Balsam  of 
copaiba  and  sweet  spirits  of  nitre,  each  one  ounce;  liquor  potas- 
sae,  two  drachms;  extract  of  licorice,  one-half  ounce;  mix  well 
together,  and  add  oil  of  checkerberry,  sixteen  drops,  and  syrup 
of  acacia,  six  ounces;  dose,  a  tablespoonful  after  eating.  Both 
copaiba  and  oil  of  sandal-wood  are  put  up  in  capsules,  which 
may  be  had  at  any  of  the  drug  stores. 

Chordee  frequently  gives  much  trouble,  and,  as  far  as  known, 
there  are  no  medicines  which  effectually  remove  it  in  all  cases. 
The  patient  should  sleep  on  a  hard  mattress,  on  his  side  as 
much  Sbs  possible,  and  cover  himself  very  lightly  with  bed-cloth- 
ing. As  a  rule,  the  following  will  prevent  its  occurrence;  it  has 
been  found  more  powerful  than  anything  we  have  ever  made 
use  of:  Opium,  one  grain;  camphor,  two  grains.  This  dose  may 
be  taken  at  bed-time,  put  up  in  a  capsule.  A  very  effective  way 
of  relieving  chordee,  when  a  patient  awakes  with  it  during  the 
night,  is  that  of  immediately  arising  from  bed  and  placing  his 
posterior  against  a  cold  wall.  The  patient  will  also  derive  much 
benefit  from  immersing  his  penis  for  a  considerable  time  in  quite 
hot  water  before  retiring. 

Injections  for  tlie  Urethra— A  Caution.— It  is  not  advisable 
to  use  injections  in  gonorrhea  during  the  acute  stage,  or  when 
the  inflammation  is  at  its  height.  At  this  time  they  would  not 
only  be  ineffectual,  but  might  really  do  harm.  Some  cases  of 
gonorrhea  are  mild  or  sub-acute  from  the  start;  especially  is 
this  so  in  patients  who  have  had  several  attacks.  In  tJiese  cases 
injections  are  not  only  proper,  but  are  usually  much  more 
efficient  than  any  other  remedies.  Injections,  then,  in  this  class 
of  mild  cases  and  in  what  is  known  as  the  stage  of  decline  of 
acute  gonorrhea,  are  of  the  greatest  service. 

Formulae  for  Injections  of  Urethra. — Any  one  of  the  follow- 
ing formulae  may  be  used  by  the  patient.  Some  physicians  have 
a  predilection  for  one,  and  some  for  another.  The  most  fre- 
quent agent  used  as  an  injection  is  sulphate  of  zinc;  the  strength 
should  be  from  one  to  three  grains  to  the  ounce  of  water.  It  is 
better  to  commence  with  it  in  the  weakest  proportion,  increas- 
ing gradually,  if  it  is  well  borne  and  does  not  produce  too  much 
smarting.     An  injection  may  cause  a  little  smarting  and  stiU 


TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES  445 

do  good,  but  it  must  not  be  too  severe  nor  too  long  continued. 
Another  very  efficient  agent  is  tannic  acid,  in  the  proportion  of 
from  five  to  ten  grains  to  the  ounce  of  water.  The  following  is 
a  very  useful  prescription:  Diluted  solution  of  sub-acetate  of 
lead,  six  ounces;  sulphate  of  zinc,  twelve  grains;  to  be  used  as 
an  injection  three  or  four  times  a  day. 

Two  or  Four  Times  a  Day.— All  the  formulas  for  injections 
are  used  from  two  to  four  times  a  day,  according  to  the  effects 
produced;  and  while  water  is  generally  used  as  the  vehicle  of 
the  active  agent  of  the  prescription,  glycerine  may  be  added 
with  advantage  in  many  cases;  thus,  if  the  prescription,  three 
grains  of  sulphate  of  zinc  to  one  ounce  of  water,  is  employed, 
its  curative  properties  may  be  increased  by  making  it  half  glyc- 
erine and  half  water,  or  one-fourth  glycerine  and  three-fourths 
water. 

SYPHILIS 

Treatment. — The  treatment  of  syphilis  is  tonic  and  specific 
(directed  against  the  poison  itself).  The  tonic  treatment 
includes  hygiene,  or  a  strict  attention  to  the  laws  of  health;  the 
remarks  as  to  diet  and  habits  of  life  in  other  portions  of  this 
work  apply  with  increased  force  to  constitutional  syphilis. 

Patients  who  acquire  the  disease  and  have  previously  led 
wrong  or  dissipated  lives  must  give  up  all  bad  habits,  reform, 
observe  temperance  in  all  things,  and  mark  out  a  plan  of  life  the 
close  observance  of  which  will  tend  to  increase  vigor  of  body  and 
promote  harmony  and  peace  of  mind. 

Excesses  of  all  kinds  are  injurious,  but  the  emotions  espe- 
cially should  be  kept  in  restraint;  scrupulous  cleanliness  and  the 
functions  of  the  skin  should  be  maintained  by  frequent  bath- 
ing; and  for  this  purpose  the  warm  bath  should  have  the  pref- 
erence. 

The  medicines  relied  upon  as  tonics  are  quinine,  iron,  cod- 
liver  oil  and  other  supportives.  Tonics  are  especially  valuable 
combined  with  the  specific  medicines. 

The  Cure  of  Sjphilis,  however,  so  far  as  a  cure  can  be  con- 
summated, is  brought  about  by  the  judicious  use  of  mercury  and 
iodide  of  potassiur^  or  some  one  of  the  preparations  of  iodine. 
Mercury  is  depended  upon  for  the  treatment  of  the  early,  and 
iodine  for  the  later  symptoms. 

Mercury  a  Specific. — Mercury,  in  the  early  manifestations  of 
syphilis,  is  specially  potent.  Under  its  kindly  influence  the 
chancre  heals,  the  early  eruptions  fade.  If  given  continuously 
and  intelligently  from  the  first,  syphilitic  fever  rarely  amounts 
to  more  than  a  little  pallor,  and  the  early  eruptions,  instead  of 
being  general,  are  more  or  less  separate.  Properly  admin- 
istered, it  may  be  taken  for  years  without  any  injury  to  the 
individual  or  to  his  constitution,  either  immediate  or  remote. 
It  has  no  connection  as  a  cause  with  the  appearance  of  severe 
tertiary  forms  of  syphilis. 


446       TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES 

Care  in  the  Use  of  Mercury,— Considerable  experience  is 
required  in  the  use  of  mercury  to  produce  just  such  effects  as 
may  be  desired.  It  has  been  observed  that,  where  it  is  desired 
to  bring  the  patient  rapidly  under  its  influence,  calomel  is  the 
best  form  for  the  purpose;  very  minute  doses,  one-twelfth  of  a 
grain,  administered  every  hour,  will  produce  slight  symptoms 
of  salivation,  as  tenderness  of  the  gums,  in  from  twenty-four 
to  forty-eight  hours. 

Other  Forms  of  Mercury.— The  bichloride,  the  protiodide 
and  blue  pill  are  the  particular  forms  of  mercury  commonly  used 
in  syphilis,  where  it  is  necessary  to  employ  the  remedy  for  an 
extended  length  of  time. 

These  preparations  are  now  put  up  in  granules,  and  the 
patient  has  no  trouble  so  far  as  regards  accuracy  of  dose  and 
convenience  of  taking. 

A  Caution :  Look  Out  for  Saliyation.— There  is  no  doubt 
but  that  mercury  is  decidedly  hurtful  if  used  improperly.  In 
the  first  place,  it  should  never  be  taken  to  the  extent  of  produc- 
ing positive  salivation;  salivation  is  harmful,  but  not  at  all 
necessary  to  its  action  on  the  system.  The  old  idea  that  mer- 
cury, in  order  to  affect  the  disease,  must  necessarily  affect  the 
gums,  has  been  thoroughly  exploded.  "Touching  the  gums," 
as  this  is  called,  should  not  be  aimed  at,  and  if  this  symptom 
does  arise  the  dose  must  be  immediately  reduced.  The  amount 
of  the  medicine  required  to  produce  an  effect  upon  the  gums 
varies  with  different  individuals.  Should  slight  symptoms  of 
salivation  occur,  the  gauge  of  the  patient  is  then,  of  course, 
learned  at  once,  and  the  treatment  can  be  so  regulated  as  to 
meet  the  exact  requirements  of  the  disease. 

A  Remedy  for  Salivation.— Accidental  cases  of  salivation, 
requiring  treatment,  sometimes  occur;  fortunately  we  have  in 
chlorate  of  potash  a  most  efficient  remedy;  it  is  said  that  large 
doses  of  the  chlorate  will  keep  off  salivation  during  a  course  of 
mercury,  without  in  the  least  interfering  with  the  curative  effects 
of  the  latter.  Chlorate  of  potash  may  be  given  in  doses  of  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  grains  every  few  hours,  dissolved  in  water;  the 
aim  is  to  get  from  one  to  two  drachms  into  the  system  during 
the  twenty-four  hours;  ten  grains  of  the  same  to  one  ounce  of 
water,  should  at  the  same  time  be  used  as  a  gargle. 

Bichloride  of  Mercury.— Of  mercury,  when  given  in  the  form 
of  the  bichloride,  which  in  all  probability  is  the  form  most  fre- 
quently used,  the  dose  is  from  one-thirty-second  to  one-tenth  of 
a  grain.  We  herewith  give  a  few  prescriptions  favorably 
known,  and  emanating  from  the  highest  authorities.  It  is  cus- 
tomary with  some  physicians  to  combine  the  iodide  of  potassium 
with  the  mercury  in  the  same  prescription,  and  for  prolonged 
treatment  this  method  is  regarded  as  the  best.  The  iodides  are 
not  considered  as  of  special  value  in  early  syphilis,  either  alone 
or  combined;  it  is  in  the  treatment  of  late  syphilis  that  this  drug 


TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES  447 

shows  its  power  for  good.  When  syphilis  has  reached  a  stage 
where  the  eruptions  have  a  marked  tendency  to  remain  long 
chronic,  where  they  are  of  a  scaly  appearance,  and  when  they 
show  a  disposition  to  aggregate  in  patches,  iodide  of  potassium 
is  then  indicated. 

Prescriptions  for  Syphilis.— The  followiog  is  a  New  York 
hospital  formula,  and  of  special  service  where  there  is  general 
debility:  Bichloride  of  mercury,  four  grains;  tincture  of  chloride 
of  iron,  one  ounce.    Dose,  ten  drops  in  water  after  eating. 

If  the  pill  form  is  preferred,  the  following  closely  resembles 
t'je  preceding:  Bichloride  of  mercury,  one  grain;  reduced  iron, 
one-half  drachm;  enough  gum  tragacanth  and  glycerine  to  make 
into  a  mass;  mix  and  divide  into  fifteen  pills.  Dose,  one  pill 
three  times  a  day. 

Another  Formula. — Bichloride  of  mercury,  one  grain;  iodide 
of  potassium,  two  drachms;  compound  tincture  of  gentian,  four 
ounces.    Dose,  a  teaspoonful  three  times  a  day. 

Another  Prescription. — Biniodide  of  mercury,  one  grain; 
iodide  of  potassium,  four  drachms;  compound  syrup  of  sarsa- 
parilla  and  water,  each  two  ounces.  Dose,  a  teaspoonful  three 
times  a  day. 

Another  Gantion. — Like  mercury,  the  iodide  of  potassium  is 
capable  of  doing  harm  under  certain  conditions.  One  of  its 
evil  effects  is  that  of  producing,  indirectly,  salivation.  After  a 
course  of  mercury,  it  is  necessary,  in  commencing  the  iodide 
treatment,  to  exercise  some  care.  There  is  also  a  peculiar  con- 
dition, known  as  iodism,  sometimes  brought  about  by  its  admin- 
istration. 

Iodide  Treatment. — Iodide  of  potassium  is  a  most  valuable 
remedy  in  what  is  known  as  the  '*  gummy  ulceration"  of  tissues, 
as  of  the  nose,  the  throat  and  skin. 

Prescription. — Iodide  of  potassium,  two  drachms;  iodide  of 
ammonium,  one  drachm;  compound  tincture  of  cinchona,  three 
ounces.  Dose,  a  teaspoonful,  largely  diluted  with  water,  after 
eating. 

Duration  of  Treatment  of  Syphilis.— Treatment  of  syphilis, 
according  to  the  experience  of  the  authors,  should  last  at  the 
very  least  two  years — one  year  with  mercurials,  one  year  with 
mixed  treatment — and  this  in  cases  which  show  only  the  mild 
lesions  of  glandular  enlargement,  a  few  papules  or  roseolar 
patches,  mucous  and  scaly  patches  in  the  mouth,  and  sore 
throat. 

To  this  class  belong  nearly  all  cases  treated  steadily  and 
conscientiously,  continuously  from  the  first.  It  is  the  rare 
exception  to  find  such  patients  showing  bad  symptoms  during 
their  treatment  or  developing  serious  lesions  afterward.  In 
other  words,  those  cases  do  badly  most  often  which  are  irregu- 
larly and  spasmodically  treated,  and  those  cases  are  most  apt  to 


448        TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES 

be  prolonged  and  obstinate,  and,  indeed,  to  crop  out  in  severe 
lesions  at  late  date  after  chancre,  which  have  not  followed  a 
continuous,  persistent,  prolonged,  mild  mercurial  course  at  the 
start. 

Treatment  of  Syphilitic  Eruptions.— There  are  certain 
forms  of  syphilitic  eruption  which  require,  or  which  are  at  least 
much  benefited  by,  treatment  of  the  parts.  The  eruption  known 
as  "mucous  patches"  is  of  this  order,  and  being  so  common  and 
persistent  a  symptom,  a  knowledge  of  the  best  special  methods 
of  treatment  is  a  matter  of  more  than  ordinary  importance. 

The  mucous  patch  may  be  round  or  oval,  pale  in  color  or 
deep  red,  elevated  above  the  surrounding  surface  or  depressed, 
and  may  vary  in  size  from  a  pin's  head  to  that  where  a  consider- 
able area  of  surface  is  covered,  especially  when  several  have 
run  together.  They  are  usually  moist,  but  when  occurring  upon 
the  skin  they  are  occasionally  dry  and  wart-like;  they  are  some- 
times then  called  condylomata.  Their  most  common  situation 
is  about  the  mucous  orifices,  as  the  mouth,  throat,  anus  and 
vagina.  Their  favorite  situation  on  the  skin  is  in  those  regions 
where  two  surfaces  lie  in  contact,  as  on  the  scrotum,  between  the 
toes,  on  the  perineum,  about  the  anus  and  on  the  thigh. 

These  patches  are  apt  to  ulcerate  if  neglected,  or  when  sub- 
jected to  friction,  or  where  no  attention  is  paid  to  cleanliness. 
They  are  often  found  in  the  form  of  ulcers,  at  the  angles  of  the 
lips  and  in  the  throat;  and  as  the  secretion  of  the  mucous  patch, 
whether  ulcerated  or  not,  is  highly  contagious,  the  patient  who 
is  thus  affected  can  not  exercise  too  much  care  or  be  too  watch- 
ful against  the  danger  of  spreading  the  disease  among  his  com- 
panions or  the  members  of  his  own  family. 

Treatment  for  Syphilitic  Ulcers,— Dust  the  surfaces  affected, 
after  washing  and  drying,  with  a  powder  of  equal  parts  calomel, 
oxide  of  zinc  and  iodoform,  and  keep  the  contiguous  surfaces 
apart  by  dry  lint. 

Another  Treatment. — Tannin  in  glycerine,  one-half  drachm 
to  the  ounce,  applied  to  the  ulcers. 

Other  Forms  of  Eruptions.— Mucous  patches  become  less 
frequent  in  syphilis  in  the  later  stages;  but  in  their  place  appear 
other  forms  of  eruption  of  a  more  severe  character.  In  the 
tertiary  stage  the  most  common  form  of  the  skin  eruptions  is  that 
known  as  the  '* gummy  ulceration."  It  may  appear  as  a  small 
tubercle,  which  quickly  ulcerates  and  runs  a  most  destructive 
course.  Its  favorite  situation  is  upon  the  lip,  nose,  ear  or  penis. 
This  ulcer  is  fearful  in  its  ravages,  destroying,  as  it  progresses, 
everything  in  its  course — muscular  tissue,  cartilage  and  bone. 
In  some  cases  the  whole  nose,  lip,  ear  or  a  large  portion  of  the 
penis  are  eaten  away.  The  periosteum  of  the  bones  is  liable  to 
this  destructive  action,  and  thus  the  skull,  the  collar  bones,  oi 
the  bones  of  the  forearm  or  leg  may  be  involved  in  the  process. 

Syphilitic  AfiTection  of  the  Bones.— Syphilitic  affections  of 


TREATMENT  OF  VENEREAL  DISEASES  449 

the  bones  occur  usually  in  the  tertiary  stage,  though  they  may 
occur  earlier.  Any  bone  in  the  body  may  be  affected,  but  cer- 
tain of  them  suffer  by  preference;  notably  the  superficial  bones, 
or  those  of  the  skull,  the  clavicle,  the  ribs,  the  ulna  and  the 
tibia;  the  thin  bones  of  the  nose  and  pharynx  are  very  frequently 
involved.  The  bones  are  attacked  both  from  within  and  from 
without;  usually  the  changes  commence  from  within,  but  some- 
times from  without  an  ulcer  eats  its  way  down  and  exposes  the 
bone  to  the  process. 

A  very  common  affection  of  the  bony  tissue  is  that  in  which 
a  serous  material,  the  result  of  inflammation,  appears  beneath 
and  raises  the  periosteum  into  an  oval  swelling,  shading  off 
insensibly  in  all  directions.  This  swelling  is  known  by  the  name 
of  ''syphilitic  node."  It  may  be  very  small,  or  it  may  cover  a 
large  surface.  Nodes  are  painful  to  pressure,  and  are  often, 
especially  at  night,  the  seat  of  continuous  pain  of  an  aching, 
throbbing  and  boring  character.  It  is  the  presence  of  these 
nodes  on  the  inner  table  of  the  skull  that  gives  rise  to  paralysis, 
epilepsy,  insanity  and  a  variety  of  symptoms. 

Finally. — We  have  given  a  somewhat  extended  treatment  oi 
syphilis,  but  with  no  thought  or  purpose  of  encouraging  patients 
to  treat  themselves.  Seek  first  of  all,  on  the  very  first  symp 
toms,  a  skilled  physician.  The  information  given  on  the  preced- 
ing pages  will  aid  the  patient  in  following  the  directions  of  his 
physician.  We  hope  it  will  also  startle  him  into  seeing  and  com- 
prehending the  awful  condition  he  is  in.  There  must  be  no 
dallying  with  this  foul  disease.  A  tainted  man  or  woman  is  a 
very  leper  in  the  midst  of  the  people. 


f  lG.  480. 


ARTERIES  AND  VEINS  OF  THE  HEAD  AND  NECK 


FIG.  480. 

A  Front  View  op  the  relative  Positions  op 
THE  Veins  and  Arteries  of  the  Face  and 
Neck.  On  the  Right  Side  the  Soperficial 
Vessels  are  seen,  and  the  Deep-seated 

ONES  ON  THE  LepT. 

1.  Primitive  Carotid  Arteries. 

2.  Superior  Thyroid  Arteries. 

3.  Internal  Jugular  Veins. 

4.  External  Jugular  Veins. 

5.  A  Branch  known  as  the  Anterior  Jugular 
Vein. 

C.  Superior  Thyroid  Veins. 

7,  Facial  Arteries. 

8,  Facial  Veins. 


9.  Zygomatic  Branch  of  the  Facial  Aripry. 

10.  Nasal  Branch  of  the  Facial  Vein. 

11.  Anastomosis  of  the  Facial  Artery  and 
Vein  with  the  Ophthalmic  Artery. 

12.  Venous  Arch  above  the  Nose. 

13.  Frontal  Vein. 

14.  Temporal  Vein. 

15.  Temporal  Arter)'. 

16.  Frontal  Branches  of  the  Temporal  Artery 
and  Vein. 

17.  Infra-Orbitar  Vessels. 

18.  Sub-Aponeurotic  Branch  of  the  Temporal 
Vein. 

9.20.  Venous  Anastomosis  around  the  Eye-Lids. 
21.  Frontal  F.ranchesof  the  Ophthalmic  Ves- 
sels of  Willis. 


450 


FIG.  481. 


FIG  .  482. 


THE  VESSELS  OF  TH 

FIG.  4SI.  ^ 
A  View  op  the  Heart,  wixri  the  Great  Ves- 

RFX9  OP  THE  NeCK  IN  SiTU. 

1.  Riglit  Ventricle  of  the  Hear 

2.  Right  Auricle. 
.1.  Left  Ventricle. 

4.  Left  Auricle. 

5.  Pulmonary  Artery. 

6.  Arch  of  the  Aorta. 

7.  Descending  Vena  Cava  at  iu  entrance 
into  the  Right  Auricle. 

S.  Ascending  Vena  Cava. 
0.  Thoracic  Aorta. 

10.  Arteria  Innominata. 

11.  Right  Brachio-Cephalic  Vein. 

12.  Left  Brachio-Ccphalic  Vein. 

13.  SecUon  of  the  Sub-Clavian  Artery. 

14.  SecUon  of  the  Sub-Clavian  Vein. 

15.15.  Primitive  Carotid  Arteries. 

16.16.  Internal  Jugular  Veins. 

17.17.  External  Jugular  Veins.  Between  these 
Veins  is  seen  the  Section  of  the  Sterno- 
Cleido-Mastoid  Muscle. 

18.  The  Trunk  formed  by  the  Superficial  Cer- 
vical Veins,  known  sometimes  as  the  An- 
terior Jugular  Vein. 

19.  A  Braneh  from  it  to  the  Facial. 

20.  Main  Trunk  from  the  Inferior  Thyroid 
Veins.  j 

21.  Superior  Th3rToid  Vein.  | 

22.  Transverse  Cervical  Artery  and  Vein.  | 

23.  Lingual  Artery  and  Vein.  I 

24.  Facial  Artery  and  Vein.  I 


HEAD  AND  NECK. 

FIG.  482. 
Side  View  of  the  Superficial  Artehies 
AND  Veins  of  the  Face  and  Neck. 

1.  External  Jugular  Vein,  seen  under  the 
Platysma  Myodcs  Muscle. 

2.  Anastomosing  Branch  from  the  Cephalic 
Vein  of  the  Arm  to  the  External  Jugularl 

3.  External  Jugular  after  the  removal  of  the 
Platysma  M\iscle. 

4.  Communication  of  the  External  and  Inter- 
nal Jugulars  1)y  means  of  the  Facial  Vein. 

5.  Occipital  Vein  and  Branches. 

6.  Occipital  Artery. 

7.  Posterior  Auricular  Artery  ihi  Vein. 

8.  Point  where  the  External  Jugular  is  formed 
by  the  union  of  the  Temporal  and  Internal 
Maxillary  Veins. 

9.  Temporal  Artery  and  Parietal  Vein. 

10.  Frontal  Branches  of  the  same--  on  the 
top  of  the  Head  are  seen  the  Anastomoses 
of  these  Vessels  with  ihe  Occipital. 

11.  Internal  Jugular  Vein. 

12.  Superior  Thyroid  Artery  and  Vein. 

13.  Lingual  Artery  and  Vein. 

14.  Facial  Arlrry. 

15.  Point  of  Its  Anastomosis  with  the  Nasal 
Branch  of  the  Ophthalmic. 

16.  Facial  Vein  separated  from  the  Artery,  ex- 
cept at  its  Origin  and  Terminatien. 

17.  Inferior  Coronary  Artery  and  Vein. 

18.  Superior  Coronary  Artery  and  Vein. 

19.  Ascending  Nasal  Vein, 

20.  Nasal  Branches  of  the  Ophthalmic  Artery 
and  Vein. 

!1.22.  Frontal  Vein. 


451 


CHAPTER  XXX 
TWILIGHT  SLEEP 


The  hour  of  childbirth  is  for  the  mother  a  most  critical  time, 
and  only  at  the  cost  of  great  physical  suffering  and  danger  does 
she  realize  the  joys  of  motherhood.  While  this  statement  is 
world-wide  in  its  application,  civilized  women  of  the  most 
highly  nervous  and  intellectual  types  suffer  most.  The  reason 
being  the  pace  at  which  we  live  in  modern  days  has  left  a 
definite  impress  on  womankind,  making  such  drafts  on  their 
stores  of  nervous  energy  that  it  has  shown  in  increasing  severity 
of  labor  pains. 

Uses  of  Pain. — Not  many  at  the  present  day  contend  that 
pain  in  itself  is  a  good.  It,  indeed,  serves  a  useful  purpose 
in  the  economy  of  life,  since  it  warns  us  of  broken  laws,  but 
that  does  not  prevent  us  from  making  use  of  every  means 
known  to  science  to  alleviate  suffering  in  surgical  operations. 
The  discovery  of  anesthetics  is  rightly  regarded  as  one  of  the 
greatest  achievements  of  modern  science.  Many  delicate  opera- 
tions, which  result  in  saving  life  and  restoration  of  health, 
would  be  impossible  if  the  subject  could  not  be  rendered  un- 
conscious during  the  operation.  But  Sir  James  Simpson 
declares  that  "the  total  sum  of  pain  attendant  upon  natural 
labor  is  as  great,  if  not  greater,  than  that  attendant  upon  most 
surgical  operations." 

Pain  Exhausts  Vitality. — Pain  if  severe  and  long-continued 
has  a  directly  exhausting  effect  on  the  brain  and  nervous 
centers,  lowering  the  vitality  and  decreasing  the  powers  of 
recuperation.  Competent  authorities  give  us  a  formidable  list 
of  evils,  which  follow  as  a  result  of  such  exhaustion  in  child- 
birth. Often  the  brain  centers  are  unable  to  send  the  requisite 
stimulus  to  the  proper  muscles  and  labor  ceases.  This  leads 
to  instrumental  delivery,  of  which  there  is  an  alarming  increase 
in  recent  years.  Often  as  a  direct  result  of  exhaustion  instru- 
ments have  to  be  employed  in  cases  where,  structurally,  there 
is  no  necessity  for  them.  Such  procedure  is  always  ac- 
companied with  increased  danger,  and  the  spread  of  puerperal 
fever  corresponds  to  the  increasing  frequency  of  the  operation. 

Pain  Causes  Invalidism. — Another  direct  result  of  exhaus- 
tion is  the  lessened  power  of  recuperation.  Weeks,  months 
and  even  years  of  invalidism  may  follow.  Nervous  prostra- 
tion is  a  frequent  sequela.  When  we  take  into  consideration 
what  a  sensitive  woman  has  to  undergo  at  such  crises  it  is 

452 


A  "TWILIGHT  SLEEP"  BABY  AND  MOTHER 
OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 


454 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


a  matter  of  surprise  that  prostration  does  not  occur  more 
frequently.  In  short,  the  excessive  pain  of  childbirth  means 
a  great  sacrifice  of  vital  force.  Nature  is  kind  and  most 
women,  if  naturally  robust,  stand  all  this  without  permanent 
injury  to  their  nervous  system,  but  if  there  be  a  predisposition 
to  nervous  prostration,  the  physical  pain  and  psychic  stress  of 
childbirth  are  liable  to  bring  it  on. 

The  Aim  of  Medical  Science. — Obstetricians  of  the  highest 
rank  in  this  country  and  in  Europe  openly  admit  that  the 
abolition  of  excessive  pain,  thereby  escaping  the  dangers  of  a 
long  train  of  evils  is  an  end  to  be  sought  by  modern  science. 
We  read  that  permitting  excessive  pain  in  labor  cases  is  "an 
anachronism  at  the  present  day  and  a  reproach  to  medical 
science."  (Williams.)  Because  some  women  prefer  to  stoically 
endure  all  this,  they  are  not  to  assume  that  they  are  some  way  a 
finer  character  than  their  sisters  who  seek  relief.  Advanced 
obstetricians,  taking  up  point  by  point  the  processes  of  birth 
and  pointing  out  how  many  abnormalities  and  impediments  in 
the  birth  process  are  removed  by  eliminating  pain,  demand  its 
annulment,  not  merely  for  the  purpose  of  alleviating  pain,  but 
because  it  is  safer,  removing  many  dangers  and  thereby  con- 
serving the  health  of  mother  and  child. 

Obstetrics. — The  branch  of  science,  which  has  to  do  with 
childbirth  problems,  is  the  branch  of  medical  practice,  in  which 
the  profession  takes  the  least  pride  for  its  achievement.  This 
is  the  verdict  of  Professor  Williams  of  Johns  Hopkins  Uni- 
versity, who  asserts  that  the  fault  lies  primarily  in  poor 
medical  schools,  in  the  low  ideals  maintained  by  inadequately 
trained  professors  and  the  ignorance  of  the  long-suffering, 
general  public.  Professors  in  charge  of  the  Obstetric  depart- 
ment of  large  hospitals,  like  Dr.  McDuffey  of  New  York,  admit 
that  in  the  matter  of  improved  methods  in  obstetrics,  physicians 
have  been  "altogether  too  callous  and  insufficiently  active." 

Medical  Conservatism. — Learned  professions,  habituated  to 
methods  of  procedure  long  followed,  are  generally  very  con- 
servative. In  law,  for  instance,  precedents  long  out  of  touch 
with  present  day  life  still  hold  sway.  The  same  rule  applies 
to  the  profession  of  medicine,  though  medical  practice  must  l>e 
conservative,  because  human  life  is  at  stake.  It  is  contended 
that  great  innovations  in  practice  have  always  had  to  fight  their 
way  to  recognition.  It  is  recalled  that  the  two  eminent 
physicians,  who  demonstrated  the  infectious  nature  of  child- 
birth fever,  were  met  with  ridicule  and  one  was  actually  driven 
into  a  madhouse.  Sir  James  Simpson,  who  first  made  use  of 
chloroform  in  labor  cases,  was  opposed  by  almost  the  entire 
medical  profession.  However,  at  the  present  day,  this  faithful 
adherence  to  old  methods  does  not  have  the  sanction  it  once 
did,  and  new  methods  of  procedure  meet  with  a  much  more 
ready  acceptance. 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


455 


Danger  of  Anesthetics  in  Labor. — It  should  be  observed  that 
the  use  of  anesthetics  in  labor  presents  features  not  present 
in  general  surgical  operations.  In  surgery,  it  is  desirable  to 
produce  complete  anesthesia  with  relaxation  of  the  muscles, 
but  that  result  in  labor  means  the  stoppage  of  expulsive  efforts 
and  consequent  danger  to  mother  and  child.  Therefore,  no  form 
of  anesthesia  has  shown  itself  quite  safe  for  use  in  labor.  And 
surgical  operations  in  general  are  brief,  not  lasting  more  than 
a  few  hours  even  in  the  most  extended  cases,  but  labor  may 
last  many  hours.  For  these  reasons,  it  is  not  altogether  pro- 
fessional conservatism  that  has  made  so  many  physicians 
hesitate  to  employ  anesthesia  in  labor  cases. 

Benefits  of  Anesthetics. — But  as  Dr.  Polack,  of  the  Long 
Island  Hospital,  pertinently  remarks,  "we  no  longer  ask  our 
patients  to  submit  to  a  surgical  operation  without  ether  or  gas. 
Many  of  us  use  ether  or  chloroform  as  a  routine  during  certain 
stages  of  ordinary  labor,  we  likewise  narcotise  the  patient  for 
a  forceps  delivery.  Why  not  extend  this  comfort  to  her  through 
labor,  provided  some  safe  method  of  procedure  is  at  hand?" 
And  he  asserts  that  anything  that  involves  no  specific  injury 
to  mother  and  child  and  at  the  same  time  relieves  the  long 
overhanging  dread  and  final  nervous  shock  of  labor  is  a  matter 
of  supreme  national  importance,  for  it  has  an  effect  on  the 
physical  and  mental  condition  and  future  of  both  mothers  and 
children,  hence  on  the  future  race  itself. 

Some  Safe  Method. — That  is  to  say,  provided  the  method 
does  not  increase  the  lurking  danger  always  present  in  such  a 
tremendously  important  physiological  crisis  as  the  birth  of  a 
child.  Now,  it  is  claimed  that  just  such  a  method  has  been 
perfected  in  Germany,  which  country  we  are  assured,  stands 
at  the  very  head  of  obstetric  science.  This  method  produces 
that  peculiar  modification  of  consciousness  known  as  "Twi- 
light Sleep."  It  is  claimed  that  the  majority  of  patients  under- 
going this  sleep  waken  at  the  conclusion  of  labor  with  no  recol- 
lection, or  at  least  very  little,  of  any  pain,  consequently  free 
from  the  exhaustion  such  pain  produces,  and,  therefore,  able  to 
make  a  quick  recovery.  These  claims  are  so  important  that  it  is 
necesary  to  consider  them  carefully,  inquire  into  the  history 
of  the  method,  see  what  is  said  for  it,  what  objections  are 
raised  to  it,  and  determine,  if  we  can,  what  is  to  be  its  perma- 
nent place  in  obstetrics. 

Scopolamine  is  the  name  of  the  drug  relied  on  to  produce 
the  sleep.  It  is  a  hydrobromide  of  an  alkaloid  obtained  from 
the  scopolo  plant.  It  is  asserted  by  chemists  to  be  identical 
with  hyocine-hydrobromide,  which  is  derived  from  the  seeds 
and  leaves  of  the  henbane  plant;  but  if  so,  nature  has  a  secret 
known  only  to  herself,  for  those  who  have  had  most  experience 
in  its  use  assert  that  hyocine  can  not  be  substituted  for  scopo- 
lamine, even  if  it  be  chemically  the  same.  It  was  ignorance 
of  this  fact,  which  is  thought  to  account  for  some  of  the  bad 


456 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


effects  that  followed  the  use  of  the  new  methods  in  some 
hospitals. 

Scopolamine  not  a  Recent  Discovery. — But  it  was  little  used 
until  recently.  At  first,  it  was  difficult  to  obtain  a  stable 
preparation.  Most  watery  solutions  quickly  decompose  after 
sterilization,  so  that  in  a  few  days  it  does  not  produce  the 
desired  effects,  in  fact  it  becomes  a  poison  and  bad  results 
follow  from  its  use.  Not  knowing  this  and  so  not  testing  the 
preparation  before  using  to  see  if  it  was  in  the  state  desired, 
is  also  held  responsible  for  much  of  the  failure  reported  from 
some  hospitals  when  they  first  employed  it.  But  only  recently 
a  method  of  preparation  has  been  devised  by  Professor  Straub, 
of  Freiburg,  which  is  said  to  remain  unchanged  for  years,  thus 
eliminating  this  danger. 

Scopolamine  in  Surgery. — When  scopolamine  was  first  found 
to  possess  narcotising  properties  attempts  were  made  to  use  it 
in  surgical  operations  and  large  doses  were  given  to  produce 
complete  anesthesia,  but  so  used,  it  did  not  give  good  results. 
From  this  failure  a  prejudice  against  its  use  generally  was 
aroused — a  prejudice  that  has  made  itself  felt  in  its  employ- 
ment in  obstetrics.  Although  not  suitable  for  use  in  major 
surgical  cases,  it  is  still  used  for  many  purposes,  for  instance 
as  a  preparatory  narcotic  to  fit  the  patient  for  chloroform-ether 
anesthesia.  It  is  claimed  that  the  amount  of  these  latter  drugs 
necessary  to  complete  narcosis  is  greatly  reduced  by  this 
method.  It  is  also  recommended  as  a  substitute  for  atrophine, 
when  necessary  to  dilate  the  eye  for  examination  by  an  oculist. 
At  least  one  alienist  (Hoche)  finds  it  useful  in  quieting  excited 
patients,  as  it  seems  to  have  hypnotic  influence. 

Use  in  Obstetrics. — Its  modern  use  in  obstetrics  was  initiated 
by  Dr.  Von  Steinbuchel  of  Frieburg  in  1903,  when  he  con- 
cluded to  try  it  in  labor  cases  to  relieve  the  pain.  More  than 
fifty  years  before  that  date.  Sir  James  Simpson  had  shown  that 
chloroform  given  in  minute  quantities  and  repeated  doses  pro- 
duced a  state  of  consciousness  on  the  border  line  between 
painful  consciousness  on  the  one  hand  and  complete  narcosis 
on  the  other,  which  state  greatly  assuaged  the  pains  of  labor. 
This  discovery  had  been  almost  lost  sight  of,  partly  because  in 
the  hands  of  untrained  operators  it  was  often  dangerous,  and 
partly  on  account  of  medical  conservatism,  which  we  have 
mentioned,  which  opposed  innovations  in  prevailing  practices. 
Dr.  Von  Steinbuchel  simply  replaced  chloroform  by  scopolamine 
in  his  experiments,  using  morphine  as  a  preliminary  narcotic. 
His  success  in  mitigating  pain  was  gratifying  and  to  his  own 
surprise  he  discovered  that  labor  continued  unabated,  and 
frequently  his  patients  came  out  from  the  influence  of  the  drug 
with  absolutely  no  recollection  of  any  pain,  though  giving 
evidence  of  its  presence  while  labor  was  in  progress. 

Development  of  the  Process. — Subsequently  his  successors 
at  Freiburg,  Drs.  Kronig  and  Gauss,  continuing  Steinbuchel's 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


457 


experiments,  perfected  the  method  to  be  followed  in  obtaining 
this  peculiar  state  of  consciousness,  which  was  followed  by 
amnesia  (loss  of  memory)  at  the  termination  of  the  sleep.  It 
was  found  that  a  slight  modification  of  the  doses  used  by 
Steinbuchel  produced  such  a  result  in  nearly  all  cases.  This 
state  of  consciousness  is  scientifically  described  by  saying  that 
the  patient  perceives  but  does  not  apperceive  the  pain.  This  is 
to  say,  that  in  some  way,  the  higher  centers  of  consciousness 
in  the  cerebrum  are  "cut-off,"  so  that  though  the  lower  centers 
in  the  cerebellum  are  awake  and  attending  to  all  the  animal 
activities  of  life,  yet  when  the  sleep  passes  away  (after  the 
child  is  born),  the  patient  awakes,  and  the  higher  centers 
resume  their  rule,  but  with  no  recollection  of  what  has  passed, 
unless  the  sleep  has  been  disturbed  in  some  way,  as  by  a 
failure  to  give  the  doses  at  the  proper  time. 

Twilight  Sleep. — This  is  the  state  of  consciousness  which  has 
received  the  appropriate  name  of  "Twilight  Sleep."  It  has  a 
great  resemblance  to  somnambulism.  The  lower  centers  are 
certainly  awake,  the  patient  cries  out  as  if  in  pain,  she  can 
maintain  a  rambling  conversation  (though  this  is  not  allowed), 
she  gives  irrelevant  replies  if  questioned,  and  she  is  amenable 
to  suggestions.  When  the  doctor  tells  her  to  work  harder — 
push  harder — she  obeys.  But  all  this  time,  the  higher  centers 
are  "cut-off."  The  telephone  wires  (nerves)  leading  to  them 
have  been  disconnected  (in  some  way,  inhibited  from  acting). 

This  State  Maintained. — It  is  the  aim  of  the  doctor  to  keep 
consciousness  in  this  clouded  state,  avoiding  alike  full  waking 
consciousness  on  the  one  hand  and  complete  unconsciousness 
on  the  other.  The  principal  test  of  this  condition  is  the  patient's 
irrelevant  replies  and  dislocation  of  memory.  "Did  I  take  your 
temperature  recently?"  the  doctor  queries,  or  some  other 
simple  question.  "The  dog  took  it  out  of  the  room  hours  ago," 
is  the  fretful,  irrelevant  reply,  which  acquaints  the  doctor  with 
her  condition.  But  the  number  of  doses,  necessary  to  preserve 
this  narrow  balance,  depends  upon  the  physical  peculiarities  of 
the  patient.  No  standard  doses  can  be  given,  the  "personal- 
equation"  must  decide  in  each  case.  This  necessitates  the  con- 
stant presence  of  the  doctor,  who  does  not  leave  her  side  when 
labor  is  fairly  on. 

Labor  Prolonged. — As  a  general  rule,  labor  is  prolonged  by 
this  treatment  on  an  average  from  a  half  to  a  full  hour,  (Knipe). 
The  Freiburg  physicians  insist  that  such  prolongation  free  from 
pain,  is  far  preferable  to  shorter  labor  accompanied  with  pain. 
Others  assert  it  is  often  a  distinct  advantage.  We  are  told 
(Polak)  that  nature  requires  time  to  properly  dilate  the  parts 
and  when  this  process  is  not  accompanied  by  pain,  as  in 
Twilight  Sleep,  she  proceeds  leisurely  to  accomplish  her  pur- 
pose. It  is  claimed  that  as  a  result,  there  is  not  the  sudden 
explosive  efforts  that  sometimes  attend  severe  labor  and  con- 
sequent avoidance  of  lacerations,  and  unless  some  pronounced 


458 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


structural  reason  appears,  forcible  delivery  ic  avoided,  and 
statistics  show  a  decrease  of  about  one-half  the  number  of  such 
deliveries.  However,  it  must  be  said  that  some  authorities 
object  to  the  method,  because  of  this  prolongation,  believing 
that  it  constitutes  a  danger  to  the  child,  (Hocheisen).  But  we 
are  further  assured  (Knipe)  that  this  feature  is  "of  little 
account  when  the  drug  is  properly  used."  After  delivery,  the 
patient  is  allowed  to  sleep  off  the  effects  of  the  anesthetics,  and 
she  awakes  in  most  cases  with  no  recollection  of  pain,  and  is 
often  greatly  surprised  when  baby  is  placed  in  her  arms  and 
she  is  assured  that  the  ordeal  is  over. 

Recovery. — That  this  method  conserves  the  energies  of  the 
mothers  is  shown  by  their  rapid  recovery,  doubtless,  due  to 
their  being  spared  the  shock  that  ordinarily  attends  the  ordeal 
of  childbirth.  We  read  of  patients  waking  from  the  sleep 
hungry  and  ready  to  enjoy  a  light  breakfast;  a  few  hours  later, 
they  can  eat  a  hearty  meal,  apparently  partaking  of  anything 
that  suits  their  fancy.  They  are  expected  to  indulge  in  light 
exercises  while  in  bed,  they  are  generally  up  and  about  their 
room  a  few  minutes  the  first  day,  and  a  day  or  so  later,  they 
are  often  out  driving,  returning  congratulatory  calls.  Means  of 
comparison  with  ordinary  labor  cases  are  at  hand  in  the  same 
hospital,  since  for  a  number  of  reasons  the  sleep  is  not  always 
produced.  The  wan  and  worn-out  appearance  and  condition  of 
such  patients  make,  we  are  told,  a  most  unfavorable  contrast 
with  the  fresh  and  vigorous  appearance  and  actions  of  those 
who  have  had  the  sleep. 

The  Technique. — The  Freiburg  doctors,  under  the  lead  of 
Gauss  have  worked  out  the  many  details  of  what  they  consider 
the  proper  method  to  follow  in  securing  Twilight  Sleep.  All 
these  steps  are  collectively  known  as  the  technique.  These 
physicians  speak  from  an  experience  of  several  thousand  cases, 
carefully  observed  and  a  study  of  all  details.  They  insist  that 
nearly  all  the  adverse  reports  made  by  hospital  investigators 
in  the  early  stages  of  this  study,  were  the  result  of  not  follow- 
ing the  technique  as  they  had  worked  it  out. 

Difficulties.^This  technique  is  rendered  difficult  by  reason  of 
the  varying  susceptibility  of  different  people,  and  because  of 
the  necessity  of  continually  testing  the  patient's  state  of  con- 
sciousness, which  must  be  maintained  on  the  narrow  zone  just 
between  wakefulness  and  unconsciousness.  To  overstep  that 
zone  is  to  endanger  the  child;  to  fall  short  of  it  is  to  largely 
deprive  the  mother  of  the  benefits  sought.  The  principal  test 
is  that  of  memory.  Some  common  object  in  the  room  is  shown 
the  patient,  and  after  an  interval,  the  same  object  is  again 
shown  her  and  she  is  asked  if  she  ever  saw  it  before.  Her 
answer  determines  whether  or  not  the  "twilight"  state  is  main- 
tained. But  this  test  must  be  made  naturally  and  cautiously, 
and  with  new  objects  each  time,  or  else  the  effort  to  remember 
will  itself  awaken  the  patient. 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


459 


Repeated  Doses. — The  results  of  such  tests  frequently  show 
that  further  injections  of  scopolamine  are  necessary.  But  as 
different  individuals  are  affected  differently,  some  need  twice 
as  many  doses  as  others.  All  this  requires  the  constant  care 
of  a  competent  physician.  Freiburg  further  insists  that  the 
injections  should  not  begin  too  early,  or  be  put  off  too  late, 
and  ability  to  determine  the  right  time  is  only  gained  by 
experience.  The  sleep,  they  point  out,  should  be  slow  and 
gradually  induced  by  small  doses.  Furthermore,  as  the  sleep 
is  so  light,  they  protect  the  patient  from  noise  and  light,  which 
tend  to  arouse  her.  The  lights  in  the  room  are  turned  down, 
the  ears  are  stuffed  with  cotton  and  quiet  enjoined. 

Early  Results. — It  is  not  singular  that  some  of  the  early 
experimentors  did  not  carefully  follow  these  details.  When 
the  first  reports  of  this  new  process  came  from  Freiburg,  the 
big  hospitals  in  Germany,  England,  France  and  America  all 
experimented  with  it.  The  results  in  many  cases  were  dis- 
appointing, but  Freiburg  insists  that  it  was  because  its  tech- 
nique was  not  followed.  In  some  instances  it  is  pointed  out 
they  gave  too  large  doses,  in  others  they  repeated  the  morphine, 
while  Freiburg  only  gave  it  once  and  then  in  a  very  small 
amount.  In  other  cases  they  overstepped  the  true  "twilight"' 
zone  and  produced  coniplete  narcosis.  They  sometimes  used 
hyocine  instead  of  scopolamine,  which  even  if  chemically  the 
same,  does  not  act  the  same.  Then  again  Freiburg  insists  that 
they  were  not  sufficiently  careful  to  test  the  preparation  they 
used  to  see  whether  or  not  it  had  decomposed,  which,  of  course, 
frequently  led  to  bad  results.  We  have  seen  that  preparations 
of  scopolamine  decompose  very  easily. 

Opposition. — Failure  to  follow  its  technique  was  the  reply 
Freiburg  had  to  make  to  adverse  reports  backed  up  by  its 
own  records  of  thousands  of  successful  cases.  But  whatever 
the  reasons,  the  results  were  disappointing  in  the  hospital 
experiences  of  both  Europe  and  America.  The  University  of 
Berlin  was  very  unfavorable  to  it.  Dresden  opposed  it.  Other 
large  city  hospitals  were  indifferent,  following  the  lead  of 
Berlin.  Whether  true  or  not,  it  is  openly  charged  that  jealously 
had  something  to  do  with  the  Berlin  opposition.  Freiburg  is 
small,  Berlin  is  large.  Some  of  the  German  doctors  said  if 
Berlin  had  only  originated  the  treatment,  all  Germany  would 
have  embraced  it  with  enthusiasm.  However  that  may  be,  it 
was  not  difficult  for  Gauss  to  show  that  Berlin  did  not  at  all 
closely  follow  the  Freiburg  technique. 

Results  in  America. — The  same  result  followed  in  America. 
Boston,  Harvard,  The  University  of  Pennsylvania,  Johns 
Hopkins,  Northwestern  University  were  all  either  unfavorable 
or  indifferent.  Freiburg  alone  of  all  the  great  schools  con- 
tinued on  its  way  with  unabated  success.  It  now  appears, 
however,  that  underneath  the  surface,  a  great  many  physicians 
in  Germany  and  in  this  country  were  quietly  investigating  the 


460  TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


new  method  and  it  seemed  to  be  growing  in  favor,  though 
nothing  was  heard  of  it.  In  a  general  way,  Berlin  had  dis- 
missed the  subject,  saying  that  "time  would  tell."  What  the 
verdict  would  have  been  if  left  solely  to  time,  the  profession 
and  medical  conservatism  is  difficult  to  determine.  It  seems 
only  justice  to  conclude  that  if  it  be  what  its  warm  adherents 
assert,  that  it  would  have  grown  in  favor  and  ended  by  being 
generally  adopted.  But  as  opposed  to  this  is  the  simple  fact 
that  a  method  of  assuaging  the  pain  of  delivery  has  been  known 
for  two  generations,  but  owing  to  different  reasons,  the  old 
notion  that  some  way  pain  in  delivery  was  a  physiological  good, 
which  nature  intended  to  accompany  childbirth,  the  conserva- 
tion of  the  profession  and  the  backward  state  of  obstetric 
science  in  general,  such  method  was  comparatively  little  used. 

Present  Movement. — Long  ago.  Sir  James  Simpson,  dis- 
appointed at  the  reception  given  his  method  of  assuaging  the 
pains  of  childbirth,  declared  that  "women  themselves  will  rebel 
against  enduring  the  usual  torture  and  misery  of  childbirth.'* 
He  meant  that  women,  being  the  ones  to  endure  the  suffering, 
would  so  strongly  insist  on  the  profession  affording  them  relief, 
that  physicians  would  have  to  perfect  either  his  method  or 
some  other  in  answer  to  their  demands,  or  convince  them  that 
no  method  of  relief  was  possible.  Apparently  that  prophecy  was 
fulfilled  the  summer  of  1914,  when  women  busied  themselves 
in  dragging  from  obscurity  the  results  achieved  at  Freiburg  and 
acquainting  their  sex  with  the  possibilities  of  twilight  sleep  as 
worked  out  at  that  place. 

Interest  Aroused. — Their  efforts  produced  such  a  furor,  so 
to  speak,  among  the  women  of  America,  that  the  medical  pro- 
fession, in  self-defense  was  compelled  to  re-open  what  to  many 
of  its  members  was  a  closed  question,  and  in  general  such  great 
interest  was  aroused  that  physicians  by  the  score  hurried  to 
Freiburg  to  learn  at  first  hand  its  technique,  and  many  hospitals, 
not  only  in  Germany,  but  in  this  country  as  well,  concluded  to 
resume  experiments  and  this  time  faithfully  follow  the  minute 
details  of  the  Freiburg  technique.  It  is  said  that  "this  was  the 
first  time  in  the  history  of  medical  science  that  the  whole  body 
of  patients  dictated  to  the  doctors." 

Contrast. — By  one  of  the  strange  ironies  of  fate,  sometimes 
observed  in  history,  this  was  just  at  the  time  the  European  war 
was  breaking  out,  which,  of  course,  suspended  all  further  in- 
vestigation in  Europe.  But  observe  that  just  as  all  the 
resources  of  science  were  suddenly  brought  forward  to  destroy 
human  life,  determined  efforts  were  making  to  render  the 
begining  of  life  on  the  physical  plane  comparatively  free  from 
pain,  and  thereby  conserve  the  health  of  mothers  and  children 
and  thus  save  life. 

Making  it  Known. — The  results  of  this  sudden  publicity  and 
aroused  interest  was  very  marked.  Associations  were  formed 
to  further  the  use  of  twilight  sleep,  courses  of  lectures  were 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


461 


given  by  women,  who  spoke  from  experience  and  personal 
investigation,  magazines  and  papers  found  it  a  subject  of  such 
general  interest  that  they  devoted  columns  to  telling  about  it. 
The  result  was  that  women  from  Maine  to  California  learned 
that  there  was  a  method  claimed  to  abolish  much  of  the  pain 
of  labor,  and  that  it  was  not  necessary  to  journey  to  Europe  to 
test  the  matter  as  many  hospitals  in  America  had  equipped 
themselves  to  give  the  treatment. 

Attitude  of  the  Profession. — Then  the  medical  profession  be- 
gan to  be  heard  from.  Their  attitude  speedily  swung  from  open 
hostility  and  adverse  criticism  to  friendly  interest  and  in  some 
cases  enthusiastic  approval.  It  was  discovered  that  in  a  quiet 
way,  many  physicians  had  been  making  use  of  this  treatment  in 
their  general  practice,  at  least  they  so  claimed,  and  a  number 
of  hospitals  asserted  they  had  been  employing  it  for  years.  In 
short,  it  almost  seems  as  if  1914  was  simply  the  psychological 
time  when  subdued  but  general  interest  in  this  method  suddenly 
focused  and  attracted  general  attention. 

Origin  of  Present  Interest. — In  various  ways,  knowledge  of 
the  Freiburg  method  had  reached  distant  localities,  and  patients 
were  coming  from  South  Africa  on  the  one  hand  and  from 
California  on  the  other.  In  1913  Drs.  Kronig  and  Gauss  were 
in  America  and  lectured  before  numerous  medical  societies. 
Their  talks  were  mildly  applauded  but  there  interest  ceased. 
Then  it  was  that  two  ladies.  Miss  Marguerite  Tracy  and  Mrs. 
Mary  Boyd,  went  to  Freiburg  to  study  at  first  hand  the  Freiburg 
method.  Mrs.  Boyd  being  an  expectant  mother  was  to  take 
th'*  sleep  herself.  They  innocently  supposed  that  the  Freiburg 
doctors  would  be  glad  to  furnish  them  with  the  needed  data, 
which,  combined  with  personal  experience,  would  enable  them 
to  write  interesting  articles,  which  would  serve  to  acquaint 
American  mothers  with  this  method. 

Difficulties  Met. — But  medical  etiquette  is  something  very 
hard  for  the  average  layman  to  understand.  Instead  of  help 
and  encouragement,  they  found  themselves  opposed  by  the 
Freiburg  physicians,  because  it  was  a  contravention  of  medical 
etiquette  to  furnish  laymen  with  such  information.  "But," 
says  Mrs.  Boyd,  "if  the  lips  of  the  doctors  were  sealed,  the  lips 
of  their  colleagues  in  the  university  were  not,  nor  of  their 
colleagues'  wives,  nor  of  the  other  women  of  Freiburg.  The 
pages  of  medical  journals  were  also  opened  and  in  them  were 
found  a  buried  literature  of  scopolamine-morphine  in  obstetrics. 
"What  we  found  in  those  pages  so  aroused  us  that  we  determined, 
in  spite  of  opposition,  even  of  coolness,  to  exploit  the  Dammer- 
schlaf  (twilight  sleep)  in  order  to  save  it,  for  we  saw  that  this 
blessing  for  women  bade  fair  to  die  out  with  the  doctors  now 
administering  it." 

Medical  Criticism. — The  results  of  their  investigations  ap- 
peared in  magazine  articles,  which  served  exactly  the  purpose 
the  ladies  had  in  mind.  The  great  public  interest  of  which  we 


462 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP. 


have  just  made  mention  speedily  followed.  But  this  method  of 
exploitation  shocked  the  profession  and  the  two  ladies  found 
themselves  styled  adventuresses,  quacks  and  frauds  generally. 
The  mildest  criticism  was  the  complaint  in  some  journals  that 
these  articles  were  furnished  by  two  young  ladies,  neither  one 
of  whom  was  a  physician,  nor  possessed  of  any  knowledge  of 
obstetrics.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  ladies  by  diligent  research 
had  gained  a  knowledge  of  obstetrics  surpassing  that  of  many 
of  the  learned  men  who  criticised  them,  and  one  by  personal 
experience  knew  what  no  amount  of  research  can  ever  give 
a  male  physician. 

Willing  to  Investigate. — It  is  only  fair  to  state  that  the  ladies 
themselves  bear  testimony  to  the  fact  that  when  the  first 
surprise  at  their  audacity  wore  off,  they  found  the  profession 
broad-minded  enough  to  fairly  consider  the  matter,  and  willing 
to  investigate  further.  Crowds  of  doctors  hurried  to  Freiburg 
to  see  for  themselves.  Hospitals  made  preparations  to  re-open 
their  investigations  and  expressed  a  willingness  to  adopt  what- 
ever proved  to  be  good.  In  fact  the  profession  has  apparently 
come  to  the  conclusions  of  an  eminent  New  York  authority: 
"We  as  physicians  do  not  like  to  admit  it,  but  it  is  a  fact  that 
women  through  a  lay  magazine  have  reminded — and  forcibly 
so — the  profession  in  America  as  to  its  duty."  (McDuffey.) 

Present  Opinions. — It  must  not  be  understood  that  twilight 
sleep,  as  produced  at  Freiburg,  has  triumphed  over  all  opposi- 
tion and  has  now  clear  sailing.  In  fact,  it  still  remains  true  as 
Gauss  formerly  stated,  his  method  "is  enthusiastically  welcomed 
by  some,  but  opposed  and  rejected  with  equal  energy  by  others." 
Probably  a  fair  statement  of  the  case  is  that  the  attitude  of  the 
profession  is,  as  a  result  of  further  investigation,  now  friendly 
towards  this  method.  This  is  shown  by  the  change  in  tone  of 
articles  and  reports  in  the  journal  regarding  it.  It  is  shown  by 
the  arrangements  hospitals  are  now  making  to  give  it,  following 
in  general  terms  the  technique  of  Freiburg.  The  obstetricians 
in  charge  of  two  prominent  hospitals  in  New  York,  the 
Gouverneur  and  Long  Island  College  Hospitals,  both  of  whom 
tried  and  rejected  the  treatment  in  earlier  years,  but  who  were 
among  those  who  journeyed  to  Freiburg  in  1914,  in  response  to 
the  interest  occasioned  by  the  articles  in  question,  returning, 
adopted  the  method  in  their  hospitals  and  are  now  earnest 
advocates  of  the  same.  Indeed,  Dr.  Knipe  of  Gouverneur 
Hospital  in  his  last  report  says  that  if  their  good  results  con- 
tinue it  will  be  difficult  for  them  not  to  be  as  enthusiastic  as 
Gauss  himself. 

Difficulties  Acknowledged. — However,  there  is  a  consensus  of 
opinion  that  the  approved  technique  is  so  difficult  to  follow  in 
all  its  details,  demanding  as  it  does  the  personal  presence  of  a 
trained  physician  and  close  study  of  the  peculiarities  of  each 
patient,  that  it  is  not  adapted  to  general  practice,  but  remains 
essentially  a  hospital  case.  This  involves  the  necessity  of  a 
journey  to  some  citv  where  hospitals  are  equipped  for  this 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP 


463 


service.  This  will  deprive  a  great  many  women  in  rural  sections 
of  its  benefits.  Of  course,  constant  efforts  are  making  to 
remedy  this  state  of  affairs  by  discovering  some  method  of 
modifying  the  intricate  technique  at  present  necessary.  It 
should  be  stated  that  the  physicians  in  charge  of  the  great 
Jewish  Maternity  Hospital  in  New  York  report  that  they  see 
no  reason  "why  it  can  not  be  accomplished  in  all  well-regulated 
private  homes." 

Siegel's  Schema. — What  is  known  as  the  Siegel  Schema  is  an 
attempt  to  standardize  the  technique.  Give  so  much,  at  such 
intervals  of  time,  to  all  patients.  Could  such  a  standard  be 
worked  out,  it  would  greatly  simplify  the  method  and  at  once 
make  it  generally  available.  But  it  is  evident  from  what  we 
have  learned  as  to  the  varying  reaction  of  individual  patients 
to  scopolamin  that  such  a  proceeding  is  to  imperil  the  success- 
ful application  of  this  form  of  twilight  sleep.  It  is  to  repeat 
the  mistakes  of  earlier  experiments  and  bring  the  whole 
method  into  disrepute. 

Statistics  of  Cases. — We  are  now  able  to  present  compara- 
tive results  drawn  from  a  careful  study  and  analysis  of  2,000 
cases,  which  are  illuminating.  While  doctors  in  perfect  sin- 
cerity and  undoubted  good  faith  may  disagree  as  to  the  value 
of  the  twilight  sleep  method,  and  while  the  difficulties  of 
administering  it  in  general  practice  are  freely  admitted,  yet 
actual  results  that  have  occurred  in  the  practice  of  different 
obstetricians,  each  case  exhaustively  studied,  are  worthy  of 
careful  consideration;  and  conclusions  drawn  from  such  a  com- 
parison afford  needed  data  as  to  probable  future  results. 
At  the  present  day,  theories  are  subservient  to  facts. 

Cases  Studied. — For  the  purpose  of  this  study,  an  investiga- 
tion was  made  of  the  records  of  1,000  birth  cases  born  under 
twilight  sleep  conditions  and  an  equal  number  born  under 
former  methods  of  delivery.  Each  case  was  carefully  read, 
each  history  taken  up  separately,  and  in  order  to  make  the 
study  as  unbiased  as  possible,  all  cases  in  which  twilight  sleep 
would  not  have  been  given,  for  various  reasons,  were  elimi- 
nated. Further,  in  order  to  get  as  wide  a  basis  for  comparison 
as  possible,  the  1,000  twilight  sleep  cases  represent  the  work 
of  twenty-five  different  observers,  and  more  important  still, 
these  were  the  first  cases  of  physicians  practicing  the  new 
method.  With  the  experience  thus  gained,  their  second  thou- 
sand cases  will  undoubtedly  show  still  better  results.  Seventy 
per  cent,  of  the  twilight  cases  were  first  births.  This  shows 
that  practitioners  throughout  the  country  are  using  this 
method  mainly  with  first  birth  cases,  always  the  most  difficult 
to  handle. 

Results. — The  data  as  compiled  show  that  every  advantage 
claimed  for  twilight  sleep  on  preceding  pages  is  well  founded. 


464 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP 


In  94.4  per  cent,  of  the  twilight  sleep  cases  there  was  prac- 
tically no  pain.  This  in  itself  is  a  great  boon,  for  as  we  have 
seen  excessive  pain  is  attended  with  a  formidable  train  of 
potential  evils.  These  cases  show  that  it  can  be  eliminated. 
The  benefits  claimed  to  follow  such  elimination  were  also 
found  to  be  facts;  especially  was  this  noticeable  in  quick 
recovery,  as  the  mothers  do  not  undergo  the  so-called  shock 
of  confinement. 

Forceps  Delivery. — There  were  less  than  half  the  number 
of  forceps  deliveries  of  the  high  and  medium  operations. 
These  are  the  cases  that  result  in  the  greatest  injuries,  such 
as  severe  cervical  and  vaginal  lacerations,  to  the  pathetic 
accompaniment  of  dead  and  mutilated  babies.  These  are  the 
operations  that  cause  chronic  invalidism  in  women  and  furnish 
the  physicians  of  womb  diseases  work  in  after  years. 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP  BABIES  AT  A  NEW  YORK  CITY  HOSPITAL. 


Effects  on  the  Mothers. — There  was  one  death  in  the  natural 
confinement  cases,  none  in  the  twilight  series.  Without  twi- 
light, there  was  one  case  of  severe  melancholia  which 
developed  on  the  sixth  day  after  birth;  in  the  twilight  cases 
there  was  one  instance  of  depressive  melancholia  without  ill 
effects.  Of  after  birth  hemorrhages  there  were  seventeen 
cases  in  the  natural  series,  and  but  eight  in  the  twilight. 
Lacerations  showed  46.9  per  cent,  under  normal  conditions 
of  childbirth,  but  only  14.2  per  cent,  with  twilight  treatment. 
Of  the  thousand  natural  cases,  forty-nine  mothers  had  to 
leave  the  hospitals  without  their  babies  (they  having  died), 
while  there  were  only  thirty-nine  such  afflicted  mothers  in 
the  twilight  series. 

Effects  on  the  Babies. — The  "spontaneous  cry"  was  about 
the  same  in  both  series,  but  there  were  more  cases  of  delayed 
breathing  in  the  twilight  sleep  series.  The  number  of  asphyxi- 
ated babies  were  the  same  in  both  cases.  There  were  twenty- 
five  still-births  in  the  natural  confinement  cases,  but  nineteen 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP 


465 


in  the  twilight  series.  Twenty-four  babies  died  in  the  first 
fifteen  days  after  birth  in  the  natural  series;  twenty  died  in 
the  same  time  of  the  twilight  babies.  Sixty-four  per  cent, 
of  the  twilight  babies  gained  their  birth  weight  at  the  eleventh 
day,  while  but  47  per  cent,  of  the  non-twilight  babies  got  to 
their  birth  weight  in  that  length  of  time.  These  last  figures 
show  conclusively  that  twilight  mothers  are  in  better  physical 
condition  after  delivery  and  so  better  able  to  nurse  their 
babies. 

Summing  Up. — It  is  difficult  to  resist  the  conclusions  that 
can  be  legitimately  drawn  from  these  statistics.  The  mothers 
after  twilight  labor  are  in  better  condition  because  of  the 
elimination  of  pain,  and  less  number  of  difficult  forceps  opera- 
tions, less  lacerations  of  the  cervix  and  perineum,  better  milk 
secretions,  less  nerve  exhaustion  and  they  recuperate  much 
faster  than  by  former  methods.  It  also  appears  that  under 
the  general  administration  of  this  sleep,  we  would  have  more 
and  healthier  babies  and  more  healthy  mothers.  Consequently 
we  conclude  that  twilight  sleep  is  not  a  passing  fad  but  is  a 
practical  means  of  race  betterment;  consequently  this  method 
will  be  developed  and  improved,  yielding  its  place  only  as 
some  better  method  of  accomplishing  the  blessing  of  prac- 
tically painless  birth  shall  be  discovered. 

The  Vital  Point. — We  are  in  danger  of  losing  sight  of  the 
vital  point  in  this  discussion.  The  purpose  is  to  establish  the 
rights  of  mothers  to  a  virtually  painless  birth  process.  It  is 
to  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  medical  profession  as  a  whole 
has  not  sufficiently  attended  to  its  duties  in  thoroughly  study- 
ing and  providing  such  methods  in  obstetric  practice.  This 
is  openly  admitted  by  leaders  in  the  profession  itself.  Such 
innovations  as  we  have  here  discussed  demand  investigation 
and  what  is  of  value  should  be  accepted.  The  particular 
process  thus  far  considered  may  be  modified  or  dropped  for 
other  methods  but  the  possibility  of  the  fact  will  no  longer 
be  lost  sight  of.  Already  modifications  are  suggested  by  emi- 
nent investigators  which  are  claimed  as  great  improvements 
in  one  or  more  respects.  Morphine  has  been  abandoned,  as 
a  preliminary  narcotic,  in  favor  of  narcophin.  A  prominent 
New  York  physician  thinks  the  addition  of  doses  of  a  prepara- 
tion of  spartein  a  great  help.  He  thinks  the  treatment  thus 
modified  can  be  given  in  any  home  by  a  competent  physician 
who  uses  care,  thereby  obviating  the  necessity  of  hospital 
service. 

American  Twilight  Sleep. — The  obstetricians  in  charge  of 
the  Cumberland  Street  Hospital,  Brooklyn,  where  material  for 
experiment  is  abundant,  freely  give  the  scopolamin-narcophin 
sleep,  but  alongside  of  it  they  have  developed  what  they 
call  the  American  twilight  sleep,  which,  in  some  respects,  they 


466 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP 


think  a  better  method.  All  normal  cases  presented  for  treat- 
ment in  their  hospital  receive  one  or  the  other  form  of  twi- 
light sleep.  The  recent  method  consists  in  the  administration 
of  nitrous  oxide  (laughing  gas)  and  oxygen.  The  use  of 
nitrous  oxide,  as  every  one  knows,  has  long  been  the  practice 
in  other  lines  of  medicine  and  dentistry.  It  was  first  used 
in  confinement  cases  in  this  hospital  in  1914,  but  it  seems 
that  a  year  previously  it  had  been  experimented  with  in 
Indianapolis. 

The  Technique. — The  gas,  about  95  per  cent,  strong  at  first, 
is  given  by  the  nasal  inhaler,  continued  till  the  pupils  begin 
to  dilate  from  the  normal.  It  is  not  desired  to  carry  the 
patient  beyond  the  stage  of  insensibility  to  pain.  When  her 
conversation  becomes  rather  thick  tongued  and  slow,  she  is 
in  the  desired  stage.  As  in  the  first  form  of  sleep,  patients 
vary  in  their  susceptibility.  It  is  necessary  to  administer 
from  65  to  85  per  cent,  of  oxide  (from  35  to  15  per  cent,  of 
oxygen)  to  hold  the  patient  in  the  analgesic  stage. 

Advantages  Claimed  for  this  Method. — A  much  simpler 
technique  to  start  with.  The  patient  is  not  unconscious.  The 
physician  is  able  to  carry  on  a  conversation  with  her  and 
thus  allay  any  fears  she  may  entertain.  She  lies  quiet,  follows 
instruction  and  diminution  of  light  is  not  necessary.  If  she 
does  not  understand  her  condition,  she  does  not  fear,  for  she 
can  talk  and  make  her  wants  known.  The  secondary  stage  of 
labor,  instead  of  being  lengthened  as  in  the  scopolamin  sleep, 
is  shortened  or  remains  normal  for  the  patient  is  able  to  use 
voluntary  efforts,  which  at  best  are  minimized  in  the  scopola- 
min sleep.  The  patient  is  brought  to  the  normal  period  within 
ten  seconds  after  the  gas  is  administered,  her  respiration  and 
pulse  are  not  above  the  normal,  and  the  foetal  heart  is  not 
increased  at  any  time.  This  method  apparently  needs  only 
the  development  of  a  portable  apparatus  for  administering 
the  gas  to  be  rendered  available  in  general  practice. 

Combination  of  these  Methods. — We  are  told  that  in  a 
number  of  hospitals  experiments  have  been  made  with  a 
combination  of  these  two  methods.  The  scopolamin-narcophin 
treatment  being  given  in  the  first  stage  of  labor,  and  the 
gas  treatment  given  in  the  later  stage.  The  physician  of  the 
Long  Island  College  Hospital  asserts  that  such  a  combination 
produces  almost  ideal  results. 

Obstetrics  of  the  Future. — It  is  generally  conceded  that  the 
birth  rate  in  the  more  advanced  nations  is  steadily  falling. 
One  explanation  is  to  be  found  in  the  almost  subconscious, 
though  very  general,  fear  of  childbirth  suffering  and  dangers. 
Only  physicians  and  alienists  understand  how  real  that  brood- 
ing fear  is,  and  what  dire  results  frequently  follow  therefrom. 


TWILIGHT  SLEEP 


467 


It  tends  to  bring  on  a  morbid  state  of  mind  that  conduces  to 
the  madness  and  delirium  that  sometimes  follow  childbirth. 
And  this  same  fear  held  ir>  mind  for  months  preceding  birth, 
in  many  ways,  influences  the  future  life  of  the  child,  and  that 
most  unwholesomely.  It  threatens  the  happiness  of  domestic 
life,  which  so  largely  depends  on  the  health  of  the  mother.  In 
fact,  the  train  of  attendant  evils  from  this  source  is  as  formid- 
able as  that  from  excessive  pain. 

The  Aim  of  the  Profession. — The  problem  ahead  of  the 
medical  profession  is  to  find  a  remedy  for  this  state  of  affairs. 
We  have  seen  that  whatever  assuages  the  pain  has  a  most 
beneficent  effect  on  the  health  of  the  mother,  but,  what  is  of 
equal  importance,  it  lifts  the  burden  of  fear  from  her  mind. 
Many  feel  that  this  problem  is  something  far  more  than  the 
abolishing  of  pain.  It  is  rightfully  regarded  as  one  of  the  most 
important  problems  of  modern  times.  Rightfully  solved,  it 
means  more  children  (increasing  birth  rate)  and  healthier 
children,  stronger,  more  contented  and  happier  mothers.  All 
of  which  means  that  the  world  itself  will  be  better.  This  is  the 
goal  to  achieve  which  medical  science  will  now  put  forth  its 
best  energies.  Obstetrics  will  become  a  more  important  branch 
of  medical  science,  because  it  will  be  concerned  in  giving  relief 
to  that  half  of  humanity  that  has  to  meet  the  sufferings  and 
dangers  of  childbirth. 

Conclusion. — One  great  importance  of  the  present  method  is 
that  it  has  served  to  rouse  the  profession  to  a  new  duty.  It 
seems  to  be  a  great  step  in  advance.  It  is  by  no  means  free 
from  difficulties,  but  medical  science  will  not  take  a  back  step 
in  this  matter.  If  civilization  has  evolved  a  race  of  women 
poorly  equipped  to  stand  fhe  physical  storm  and  psychical 
stress  of  childbirth — science  is  hastening  to  afford  them  relief. 
The  future  has  in  store  for  womankind  painless  childbirth,  on 
a  scale  commensurate  with  painless  surgery  in  general.  In 
the  beneficent  results  flowing  from  this  happy  consummation 
the  race  itself  will  be  blessed. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 
PRESCRIPTIONS 


LIST  A 

In  ordering  the  following  mixtures,  etc.,  the  prescriptions 
should  be  copied  out  word  for  word  and  the  amount  required  (6, 
8  or  12  doses)  should  be  added.  Two  tablespoonfuls  equal  one 
ounce.    (See  *' Measures,"  page  464.) 

The  term  ^Hoan  ounce  '  means  that  all  the  ingredients  amount 
to  one  ounce  or  two  tablespoonfuls. 

Each  of  the  following  prescriptions  in  list  A  is  one  dose 
unless  otherwise  stated. 

Caution. — Inhalation  means  to  breathe  in;  lotion  means  to 
bathe — neither  to  be  taken  internally.  The  doses  are  in  nearly 
every  instance  full  or  adult  dosage,  except  those  for  children's 
diseases  or  where  otherwise  stated.    See  Nos.  2,  3,  4,  List  B. 

Tonic  Mixtures. 
No.  4. 
Laxative  Iron  Mixture. 
Citrate  of  Iron  and  Ammonia, 

8  grains. 
Liquid  Extract  of  Cascara,  10 
drops. 

Carbonate    of    Ammonia,  3 
grains. 

Spirits    of    Chloroform,  20 

drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 

No.  5. 

Bark  and  Ammonia  Mixture. 
Compound  Tincture  of  Bark, 

Yz  drachm. 
Carbonate    of    Ammonia,  5 

grains. 
Syrup,  Yz  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day,  before 
food. 

468 


Sleeping  Draughts. 
No.  1. 

Bromide  of  Potash,  20  grains. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  or  three  tablespoonfuls 
to  be  taken  at  bed-time. 


No.  2. 

Hydrate  of  Chloral,  10  grains. 
Bromide  of  Potash,  15  grains. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  Yt  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  at  bed-time. 


No.  3. 

Bromidia,  1  drachm. 

Syrup  of  Orange,  Yt  drachm. 

Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  at  bed-time. 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


469 


No.  6. 

Quinine  and  Iron  Mixture. 
Sulphate  of  Quinine,  1  grain. 
Tincture    of    Perchloride  of 

Iron,  10  drops. 
Spirits  of  Chloroform,  15  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 


No.  7. 

Quinine  Mixture. 

Sulphate  of  Quinine,  2  grains. 
Dilute    Sulphuric    Acid,  10 
drops. 

Syrup  of  Orange,  Yz  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 


No.  8. 

Bark  and  Acid  Mixture. 

Compound  Tincture  of  Bark, 

Yt.  drachm. 
Dilute  Nitro-Hydrochloric 

Acid,  10  drops. 
Syrup  of  Orange,  Yi  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 


No.  9. 

Gentian  and  Acid  Mixture. 

Dilute  Hydrochloric  Acid,  10 
drops. 

Dilute  Hydrocyanic  Acid, 
drops. 

Compound  Tincture  of  Gen- 
tian, 30  drops. 

Spirits  .  of  Chloroform,  10 
drops. 

Peppermint  Water  to  an 
ounce. 

Two   tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 
29 


No.  10. 

Heart  Tonic. 

Tincture  of .  Digitalis,  5  drops. 
Tincture    of    Perchloride  of 

Iron,  10  drops. 
Syrup,  Y^  drachm. 
Chloroform    Water    to  one 

ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 


No.  11. 

Gout  Mixture. 

Colchicum  Wine,  10  drops. 
Iodide  of  Potash,  3  grains. 
Spirits    of    Chloroform,  20 
drops. 

Infusion   of    Senega    to  an 
ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  two  or  three  times  a  day. 


No.  12. 

Sedative. 

Paregoric  Elixir,  20  drops. 
Oxymel  of  Squills,  20  drops. 
Sweet     Spirits    of  Nitre,  20 

drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  every  four  hours. 


No.  13. 

Sedative. 

Solution  of  Hydrochlorate  of 

Morphia,  5  drops. 
Chloroform,  8  drops. 
Rectified  Spirits,  72  drops. 
Glycerine  to  an  ounce. 

One  teaspoonful  to  be  taken 
every  four  hours  in  half  a 
wineglassful  of  water. 


470 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


No.  14. 

Stimulant 

Carbonate  of  Ammonia,  5 
grains. 

Tincture  of  Senega,  40  drops. 
Syrup  of  Squills,  Yz  drachm. 
Syrup  of  Tolu,  1  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
tiken  every  three  or  four 
hours. 

No.  15. 

Stimulant. 

Antimonial  Wine,  5  drops. 
Carbonate  Ammonia,  5  grains. 
Syrup,  Yz  drachm. 
Tincture  of  Lemon,  20  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  every  three  hours  with 
a  powder  of  Citric  Acid,  10 
grains. 

No.  16. 

Expectorant. 

Ipecacuanha  Wine,  5  drops. 

Solution  of  Acetate  of  Am- 
monia, 1  drachm. 

Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  30 
drops. 

Camphor  Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  every  three  hours. 

No.  17. 

Expectorant. 

Carbonate  of  Ammonia,  5 
grains. 

Syrup  of  Squills,  %  drachm. 
Spirits  of  Chloroform,  20  drops. 
Infusion  of  Cascarilla  to  an 
ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  or  four  times  a 
day. 


No.  18. 

Acid  Mixture. 
Dilute  Hydrochloric  Acid,  10 
drops. 

Tincture  of  Orange  Peel,  20 
drops. 

Spirits   of  Chloroform,  10 

drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 

No.  19. 

Effervescing  Alkaline  Mixture. 
Bicarbonate    of    Potash,  20 
grains. 

Tincture  of  Nux  Vomica,  10 
drops. 

Tincture  of  Lemon,  20  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Mix  and  label  No.  1. 
Citric  Acid,  14  grains. 
Syrup,  Yt  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Mix  and  label  No.  2. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  of  each 
to  be  mixed  and  taken  while 
effervescence  is  acting,  three 
times  a  day. 

No.  20. 
Bismuth  Mixture. 
Carbonate    of     Bismuth,  5 
grains. 

Carbonate   of    Magnesia,  10 
grains. 

Mucilage  of  Gum,  1  drachm. 
Peppermint  W  a  t  e  r  to  an 
ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day,  before 
food.   Shake  well. 

No.  21. 
Chalk  Mixture. 
Aromatic  Powder  of  Chalk,  30 

grains. 
Cassia  Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  every  three  or  four  hours 
as  required. 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


471 


No.  22. 

Gentian  and  Soda  Mixture. 
Bicarbonate  of  Soda,  15  grains. 
Dilute    Hydrocyanic  Acid,  2 
drops. 

Compound  Tincture  of  Gen- 
tian, 30  drops. 

Spirits  of  Chloroform,  10 
drops. 

Peppermint  Water  to  an 
ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  three  times  a  day. 

No.  23. 
Saline  Aperient  Draught. 
Epsom  Salts,  1  drachm. 
Carbonate   of    Magnesia,  10 
grains. 

Peppermint  Water  to  an 
ounce. 

Mix.  Dose,  two  tablespoon- 
fuls. 

No.  24. 

Fever  Mixture. 

Solution  of  Acetate  of  Am- 
monia, 1  drachm. 

Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  30 
drops. 

Salicylate  of  Soda,  7  grains. 
Camphor  Water  to  an  ounce. 

Two  tablespoonfuls  to  be 
taken  every  three  or  four 
hours. 

Cooling  Lotions. 
No.  25. 
Lead  Lotion. 
Solution    of    Subacetate  of 

Lead,  6  drops. 
Spirits  of  Wine,  6  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

No.  26. 
Silver  Lotion. 
Nitrate  of  Silver,  2  grains. 
Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre,  >4 

drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 


No.  27. 

Arnica  Lction. 
Tincture  of  Arnica,  1  drachm. 
Solution  of  Subacetate  of 

Lead,  6  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

No.  28. 

Hazeline  Lotion. 
Hazeline,  1  drachm. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Inhalations. 
No.  29. 
Pine  Oil  Lnhalation. 
Oil  of  Scotch  Pine,  40  drops 
Light  Carbonate  of  Magnesia, 

20  grains. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Mix.  A  teaspoonful  to  be 
added  to  a  pint  of  hot  water 
for  each  inhalation. 

No.  30. 

Terebine  Lnhalation. 
Pure  Terebine,  40  drops. 
Light  Carbonate  of  Magnesia, 

20  grains. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Mix.  One  teaspoonful  to  be 
added  to  a  pint  of  hot  water 
for  each  inhalation. 

No.  31. 

Creosote  Lnhalation. 
Creosote,  80  drops. 
Light  Carbonate  of  Magnesia, 

30  grains. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

Mix.  One  teaspoonful  to  be 
added  to  a  pint  of  hot  water 
for  each  inhalation. 

No.  32. 

Sedative  Gargle. 
Boracic  Acid,  15  grains. 
Chlorate  of  Potash,  10  grains. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

To  be  mixed  with  an  equa' 
quantity  of  warm  water. 


472 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


Lotions  for  Wounds,  Etc. 

No.  33. 

Red  Wash. 

Sulphate  of  Zinc,  2  grains. 
Compound  Tincture  of  Laven- 
der, 15  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

No.  34. 

Boracic  Acid  Lotion. 

Boracic  Acid,  15  grains. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 


No.  35. 

Lead  and  Opium  Lotion. 
Laudanum,  15  drops. 
Solution  of  Subacetate  of 

Lead,  6  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

No.  36. 

Carbolic  Acid  Lotion. 
Carbolic  Acid  Liquefied,  5  or 

12  drops. 
Water  to  an  ounce. 

The  weaker  makes  a  lotion 
of  1  in  100;  the  stronger,  1  in 
40. 


LIST  OF  TABLOIDS 

T.  No.  1.  Antipyrin,  2^  and  5  grains. 

"  2.  Apomorphia,  yV  grain. 

'  •  3.  Aromatic  Chalk  and  Opium  Powder,  5  grains. 

**  4.  Bicarbonate  of  Soda,  5  grains. 

*•  5.  Bismuth,  5  and  10  grains. 

*  *  6.  Bromide  of  Ammonium,  5  and  10  grains. 

7.  Bromide  of  Potash,  5  and  10  grains. 

**  8.  Calomel,      and  1  grain. 

**  9.  Cascara,  2  grains. 

**  10.  Chloral,  5  and  10  grains. 

*•  11.  Chlorate  of  Potash  and  Borax. 

*'  12.  Chlorate  of  Potash,  Borax  and  Cocaine. 

*  *  13.  Citrate  of  Caffeine,  2  grains. 
' '  14.  Cocaine,  1  grain. 

**  15.  Dover's  Powder,  %  and  5  grains. 

*  *  16.  Ergotin,  3  grains. 
*'  17.  Gregory's  Powder. 

'  *  18.  Gray  Powder,  Yj,  ,  Yz  and  1  grain. 

**  19.  Iodide  of  Potash,  5  grains. 

*'  20.  Laudanum,  2,  5  and  10  drops. 

**  21.  Morphia,      a-iid  Y^  grain. 

* '  22.  Paregoric  Elixir,  5  and  10  drops. 

* '  23.  Permanganate  of  Potash,  2  grains. 

"  24.  Phenacetin,  5  grains. 

' '  25.  Reduced  Iron.  2  grains. 

'  •  26.  Rhubarb  and  Soda. 

"  27.  Saccharin,  K  grain. 

"  28.  Salicin,  5  grains. 

' '  29.  Salicylate  of  Soda,  3  and  5  grains, 

*♦  30.  Soda  Mint. 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


473 


T.  No.  31.  Sulphate  of  Zinc,  1  and  10  grains. 
**     32.  Sulphonal,  5  grains. 
'  *     33.  Tincture  of  Aconite,  1  and  5  drops. 
"     34.  Tincture  of  Belladonna,  1,  5  and  15  drops. 
**     35.  Tincture  of  Digitalis,  1  and  5  drops. 
*•     36.  Tincture  of  Nux  Vomica,  1,  3  and  10  drops. 


PRESCRIPTIONS,  LIST  B 

Copy  word  for  word  and  have  filled  as  here  given,  as  the  pre- 
sscription  is  full  in  amounts  required. 


No.  1. 

Cough  Remedy. 

Muriate  Ammon.,  2  drachms. 
Sulph.  Morphia,  2  grains. 
Carbolic  Acid  (Cryst),  6  grains. 
Glycerine,  ounce. 
Syrup  Licorice,  q.  s.  4  ounces. 

Dose:  Teaspoonful  four 
times  a  day.  This  cough  med- 
icine is  intended  for  adults 
and  should  not  be  taken  in 
overdoses.  The  No.  2  or  cough 
medicine  below  is  for  children 
or  grown-up  persons. 

No.  2. 

Cough  Remedy. 

Syrup  Squills,  2  ounces. 
Paregoric,  2  ounces. 
Syrup  Ipecac,  Yz  ounce. 
Syrup  Tolu,  %  ounce. 
Tincture  Bloodroot,  1  ounce. 

Dose:  One-half  teaspoonful 
four  times  a  day  for  adults; 
children  in  proportion. 

No.  3. 

Croup  Remedy. 

Powdered  Alum,  2>^  ounces. 
White  Honey,  10  drachms. 

Dose:  Give  one-half  tea- 
spoonful every  hour,  and  pow- 
dered alum  blown  in  the  throat 
every  four  hours. 


No.  4. 

Whooping  Cough  Re77iedy, 

Hive  Syrup,  1  ounce. 
Syrup  Tolu,  1  ounce. 
Tincture  Bloodroot,  %  ounce. 
Tincture  Lobelia,  \Yz  ounces. 

Dose:  One-half  teaspoonful 
three  times  a  day  for  a  child 
two  years  old  ;  also  give  chlor- 
ate potass  three  or  four  times 
a  day. 


No.  5. 

Bronchial  Affections  Gargle. 

Aqua  Pura,  4  ounces. 
Syrup  Simplex,  1  ounce. 
Fluid  Extract  Witchhazel,  1 
ounce. 

Tincture  Guaiac,  4  drachms. 

Mix.  Gargle  the  throat  three 
times  a  day. 


No.  6. 

For  Chronic  Bronchitis. 

Tincture  Nux  Vomica,  1 

drachm. 
Tincture  Bloodroot,  1  drachm. 
Kennedy's  Extract  Pinus  Can. 

(dark),  4  drachms. 
Simple  Syrup,  q.  s.  for  four 

ounces. 
Dose:  One  teaspoonful  every 
four  hours. 


474 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


No.  7. 

Sore  Throat  Gargle. 
Chloride  Sodii,  15  grains. 
Tincture  Iodine,  3  drops. 
Aqua,  1  ounce. 

Mix.  Gargle  four  or  five 
times  a  day.  This  is  excellent 
for  ordinary  sore  throat. 

No.  8. 
Blood  Purifier. 
Fluid  Extract   Stillingia,  1 
ounce. 

Fluid  Extract  Sarsaparilla,  2 
ounces. 

Fluid  Extract  Red  Clover,  2 
ounces. 

Fluid  Extract  Yellow  Dock,  1 
ounce. 

Iodide  Potass,  2  drachms. 
Syrup  Simplex,  10  ounces. 

Dose:  One-half  tablespoon- 
f  ul  three  times  a  day. 

No.  9. 

Catarrh  Remedy. 
Potass  Chloras,  4  drachms. 
Potass  Carbonas,  10  grains. 

Put  into  one  quart  boiling 
rain  water,  let  it  stand  till  cold; 
use  by  snuffing  and  as  a  gargle 
several  times  a  day.  Also  use 
the  blood  purifier  in  connection 
with  it. 

No.  10. 

Fon  si  litis  Gargle. 

Tincture  Guaiac  Ammoniat,  4 

drachms. 
Tincture  Cinchona  Comp.,  4 

drachms. 
Potasii  Chlorat,  2  drachms. 
Pulverized  Acacia,  q.  s. 
Water,  q.  s.  ad.  4  drachms. 

Mix.  Use  as  a  gargle,  and 
take  a  teaspoonful  every  two 
hours. 


No.  11. 

Canker  or  Sore  Mouth  Cure. 
Borax,  1  ounce. 
Rose-water,  4  ounces. 
Honey,  4  ounces. 

Mix.  Use  as  a  wash  three 
or  four  times  a  day. 

No.  12. 
Headache  Powders. 

Also  for  Neuralgia,  Rheuma- 
tism and  all  pains. 
Antifebrin  (genuine),  1  ounce. 
Soda  Bicarb.,  3  drachms. 
Caffeine  Citrate,  1  drachm. 
Soda  Salicylate,  1  drachm. 

Mix  well  and  divide  into  100 
powders. 

Dose:  Place  a  powder  on 
your  tongue  and  take  a  swal' 
low  of  water  to  rinse  down;  if 
not  easy  in  fifteen  minutes, 
take  another  one. 

No.  13. 

Toothache  Drops. 

Oil  Cloves,  Yt.  ounce. 
Carbolic  Acid,  2  drachms. 
Tincture  Opium,  6  drachms 
Sul.  Ether,  Yz  ounce. 
Alcohol,  q.  s.  4  ounces. 

Mix.  Saturate  a  piece  of 
cotton  well  and  press  well  down 
on  the  nerve  in  the  hollow  of 
your  tooth;  repeat  if  not  easy 
in  a  few  minutes.  Do  not  get 
any  on  your  lips  or  mouth,  as 
it  may  blister. 

No.  14. 

For  Quinsy, 

Tannin,  15  grains. 
Tincture  Iodine,  3  drops. 
Carbolic  Acid,  %  drachm. 
Glycerine,  5  drachms. 
Water,  2>^  ounces. 

Mix.  Apply  with  a  brush 
three  times  a  day. 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


475 


No.  15. 

Chloroform  Liniment, 
Chloroform,  1  ounce. 
Tincture  Arnica,  2  ounces. 
Olive  Oil,  1  ounce. 
Aqua  Ammonia  (4f),  1  ounce. 
Tincture  Opium,  1  ounce. 

Mix.  The  olive  oil  and 
ammonia  should  be  mixed 
first  and  well  cut  before  put- 
ting in  the  other  articles.  This 
is  a  good  liniment  for  all  pur- 
poses. Should  be  well  rubbed 
in.   For  outward  use  only. 

No.  16. 
Diarrhea  Remedy, 
Tincture  Rhubarb,  1  ounce. 
Tincture  Jamaica  Ginger,  Yz 
ounce. 

Tincture  Catechu,  Yz  ounce. 
Lime-water,  1  ounce. 
Paregoric,  1  ounce. 

Dose:  One  teaspoonf ul  every 
time  the  bowels  move.  Chil- 
dren in  proportion. 

No.  17. 

Tonic, 

Syrup  Hypophos. 
Tincture  Gentian  Comp. 
Spirits  Frumenti. 
Aqua  Destill,  a  a  2  ounces. 

Dose:  Teaspoonful  to  a 
tablespoonful  four  times  a 
day.  This  is  a  good  tonic  for 
debility  or  lack  of  vitality  in 
women  or  men. 

No.  18. 

Tonic  for  Malaria  or  Fever 

and  Ague, 
Sulph.  Quinine,  50  grains. 
Tincture    Muriate    Iron,  6 

drachms. 
Tincture  Capsicum,  4  drachms. 
Tincture  Gentian,  2  ounces. 

Dose:  Teaspoonful  four 
times  a  day  in  water.  This  is 
very  good  for  malaria,  fever 
and  ague  and  as  a  general  tonic. 


No.  19. 

Rheumatic  Liniment. 

Aqua    Ammonia    (4f),  WYz 
ounces. 

Muriate  Ammonia,  2  ounces. 
Alcohol,  1  quart. 
Camphor  Gum,  2  ounces. 
Laudanum,  6  ounces. 
Oil  Origanum,  2  ounces. 

Mix.  This  is  a  fine  liniment 
for  all  purposes  for  man  or 
beast.  Dissolve  the  muriate 
ammonia  in  the  aqua  ammonia 
and  then  add  the  rest. 


No.  20, 

Rheumatic  Remedy. 

lodi.  Potass,  4  drachms. 
Bromide  Potass,  4  drachms. 
Tincture  Colchicum  Seeds,  8 

drachms. 
Tincture    Black    Cohosh,  2 

ounces. 

Syrup  Orange  Peel,  2  ounces. 
Aqua  Destill,  q.  s.  8  ounces. 

Dose:  One  teaspoonful  three 
or  four  times  a  day.  Also  use 
the  above  liniment  to  rub  on, 
and  keep  bowels  open  with 
some  good  pill  or  tea. 


No.  21. 

Asthi7ia  Cure. 

Stramonium  Leaves,  2  ounces. 
Digitalis  Leaves,  1  ounce. 
Henbane  Leaves,  1  ounce. 
Saltpetre,  Pure,  ^  ounce. 

Rub  the  leaves  together,  dis- 
solve the  saltpetre,  saturate 
the  leaves  with  the  solution  of 
saltpetre.  If  not  enough  salt- 
petre, it  will  not  burn;  if  too 
much,  it  will  burn  too  rapidly. 
A  tablespoonful  should  be 
ignited  and  the  fumes  inhaled. 
Bowels  should  be  kept  open. 


476 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


No.  22. 

Gonorrhea  Cure. 

Balsam  Copaiba,  2  ounces. 
Tincture  Muriate    Iron,  1 
ounce. 

Dose:  One  teaspoonful  three 
times  a  day.  This  with  out- 
door exercise,  avoiding  whisky, 
women  and  highly-seasoned 
food  will  effect  a  cure.  All 
sexual  intercourse  must  be 
stopped  and  the  bowels  kept 
open. 


No.  23. 

Gonorrhea  Injection. 

Lloyd's  Hydrastis,  K  ounce. 
Kennedy's  White  Pine  Cana- 
densis, >^  ounce. 
Aqua  Destill,  7  ounces. 

Mix.  Get  a  small  syringe 
and  inject  one-half  ounce  two 
or  three  times  a  day. 

No.  24. 

Tonic  Bitters. 

Gentian  Root. 

Quassia  Chips. 

Sassafras  Bark. 

Roman    Chamomile,    a  a  1 

ounce. 
Powdered  Cloves. 
Saffron. 

Powdered  Soc  Aloes. 
Orange  Peel. 
Cinnamon  Bark. 
Canella  Bark,  a  a  X  ounce. 

Mix.  Steep  the  bitters  thirty 
minutes  in  one  quart  of  hot 
water  in  a  covered  dish,  strain 
through  cloth,  then  add  one 
pint  gin  and  one  pound  white 
sugar.  Dose:  Wineglassful 
before  each  meal.  Very  good 
for  kidneys,  liver,  blood  and 
as  a  tonic. 


No.  25. 

Great  Hair  Tonic. 

Carbolic  Acid,  95  per  cent. 

pure,  5  drops. 
Tincture  Cantharides, 

ounces. 
Bay  Rum,  2K  ounces. 
Sulphur  Water,  4  ounces. 

Mix.  Shake  well  before 
using.  Apply  well  in  the  scalp 
and  roots  of  the  hair  night  and 
morning.  This  is  great  for 
dandruff,  to  grow  hair  and 
prevent  its  coming  out. 


No.  26. 

Hair  Oil  or  Dressing. 

Castor  Oil,  4  ounces. 
Glycerine,  2  ounces. 
Tincture    Cantharides,  2 

drachms. 
Oil  Bergamot,  2  drachms. 
Alcohol,  four  ounces. 
Alkanet  q.  s.  to  color. 

Mix.  Shake  before  using 
and  apply  as  needed.  This  is 
merely  a  hair  oil  or  dressing. 


No.  27. 

Cheap  and  Beautiful  Hair  Dye. 

Nitrate  Silver,  1  drachm. 
Aqua  Ammonia,  6  drachms. 
Tannic  Acid,  10  grains. 

Mix  the  above,  and  let 
stand  a  day  or  two,  then  add 
one  ounce  rain  water;  be  sure 
and  use  rain  water.  Shake 
before  using.  After  wetting 
the  hair,  wait  two  or  three 
minutes,  then  rub  dry  with  a 
coarse  cloth.  If  the  first  ap- 
plication is  not  black  enough, 
apply  again  or  until  suited. 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


477 


No.  28. 

Impotence^     Sexual  Debility^ 

Gleet  and  Self- Abuse. 
Tincture    G  e  1  s  e  m  i  i , 

drachms. 
Tincture  Belladonna,  2 

drachms. 
Brom.  Potasii,  4  drachms. 
Aqua  Destill,  q.  s.  2  ounces. 

Dose:  Teaspoonful  three 
times  a  day.  See  that  bowels 
are  not  constipated. 

No.  29. 
Nervous  Debility. 
Tincture   Nux  Vomica,  2 

drachms. 
Acid  Phosphor  (dil),  2  drachms. 
Brom.  Potass.,  2  drachms. 
Elixir    Valerinate  Ammonia, 
3K  ounces. 
Dose:    Teaspoonful  four 
times  a  day. 

No.  30. 
For  Weak  Heart. 
Spirits    Ammon.  Arom.,  3 

drachms. 
Tr.  Opii  Camph.,  2  drachms. 
Spirits    Etheris     Comp.,  2 

drachms. 
Spirits  Frumenti,  q.  s.  1  ounce. 

Dose:  Teaspoonful  in  a  little 
wat-er,  when  heart  is  weak. 

No.  31. 

To  Kill  Warts. 
Arsenic,  20  grains. 
Nitric  Acid,  3  drachms. 

Mix.  Do  not  cork  until  done 
working.  Apply  with  the 
wrong  end  of  a  match  or 
wooden  toothpick  or  any  small 
stick,  to  the  head  of  the  wart 
twice  a  day.  Be  careful  and 
not  get  it  on  anj^  other  part  of 
the  hand,  as  it  will  burn  you; 
also  keep  it  out  of  the  reach  of 
children;  it  is  very  poisonous. 


No.  32. 

Pile  Ointment. 
Powdered  Opii,  20  grains. 
Sugar  Lead,  40  grains. 
Hogs'  Lard,  1  ounce. 

Mix.  Anoint  the  parts  two 
or  three  times  a  day  and  take 
also  the  recipe  below  inter- 
nally. 

No.  33. 

Powder  for  Piles. 
Sulphur,  4  ounces. 
Cream  Tartar  (Pure),  2  ounces. 
Oil  Anise,  10  drops. 

Mix  well.  Dose:  Teaspoon- 
ful in  milk  or  molasses  two  or 
three  times  a  day.  If  it  phys- 
ics too  much,  take  less;  take 
just  enough  to  keep  bowels 
loose. 

No.  34. 

Dyspepsia  Cure. 
Nitromuriatic  Acid  (Diluted), 

Yz  ounce. 
Tincture  Nux  Vomica, ounce. 

Dose:  Twenty  drops  in  a 
wineglassful  of  cold  water  be- 
fore each  meal. 

No.  35. 

Dyspepsia  with  Debility. 
Sub.  Nit.  Bismuth,  2  drachms. 
Bicarb.  Soda,  2  drachms. 
Sacch.  Pepsin,  2  drachms. 
Fluid    Extract    Rhubarb,  2 

drachms. 
Essence  Peppermint,  2 

drachms. 
Tincture  Gentian,  6  ounces. 

Dose:  One  teaspoonful  one 
hour  after  meals. 

No.  36. 

Lumbago  or  Backache  Cure. 
Tincture  Gelsemium,  1  ounce. 

Dose:  Take  ten  drops  every 
four  hours,  until  better. 


478 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


No.  37. 

Liver  Syrup. 

Fluid  Extract  Bitter  Root,  1 
ounce. 

Fluid  Extract  Culver's  Root,  1 
ounce. 

Fluid    Extract   Mandrake,  1 
ounce. 

Fluid   Extract   Dandelion,  1 
ounce. 

Fluid  Extract  Blue  Flag,  X 
ounce. 

Dose:  Teaspoonful  on  going 
to  bed.  This  makes  a  strong, 
but  a  good  liver  and  blood 
remedy. 


No.  38. 

Chilblain  Cure. 

Spirits  Turpentine,  1  ounce. 
Sulph.  Acid,  2  drachms. 
Olive  Oil,  ounces. 

Mix.  Apply  on  affected 
parts  two  or  three  times  a  day. 
Be  sure  and  mix  sulph.  acid 
and  olive  oil  first  and  then 
add  spirits  turpentine. 


No.  39. 

Corn  Remedy, 

Acid  Salicylic,  40  grains. 
Acid  Acetic,  40  grains. 
Tincture    Cannabis    Ind.,  2 

drachms. 
Flexible   Collodion,    q.  s.  1 

ounce. 

Mix.  Apply  to  the  corns  for 
four  nights  and  the  fifth  night 
soak  feet  in  hot  water,  and 
take  corn  out  with  your  finger- 
nail or  knife.  If  it  does  not  all 
come  out,  apply  again  as  be- 
fore. 


No.  40. 

Gravel  Cure. 

Sweet  Spirits  Nitre,  1  ounce. 
Tincture  Opii,  2  drachms. 
Oil  Juniper,  Yz  ounce. 

Mix.  Dose:  Teaspoonful  in 
cupful  of  linseed  tea  sweetened 
with  honey,  three  or  four  times 
a  day. 


No.  41. 

Kidney  Remedy, 

Fluid  Extract  Buchu,  1  ounce. 
Fluid  Extract  Hair  Cap  Moss, 

2  ounces. 
Fluid     Extract    Uva-ursi,  1 

ounce. 

Fluid  Extract  Couchgrass,  8 

ounces. 
Best  Holland  Gin,  4  ounces. 

Mix.  Dose:  From  a  large 
teaspoonful  to  a  tablespoonful 
in  a  little  water  three  or  four 
times  a  day.  This  is  very  good 
for  any  kidney  trouble. 


No.  42. 

Constipation  Cure. 

Pulverized  Senna,  4  ounces. 
Cream  Tartar,  2  ounces. 
Sulphur,  2  ounces. 
Pulverized   Licorice  Root,  2 
ounces. 

Pulverized    Fennel    Seed,  2 

ounces. 
Sugar  White,  5  ounces. 

Mix.  Dose:  Take  from  one 
teaspoonful  to  one  tablespoon- 
ful mixed  in  milk  or  molasses 
on  going  to  bed,  until  bowels 
are  in  good  order. 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


479 


No.  43. 

Earache  Remedy. 
Olive  Oil,  1  ounce. 
Laudanum,  20  drops. 

Mix.  Shake  before  using. 
Put  about  one-half  teaspoonf  ul 
of  above  into  a  teaspoon  and 
warm  over  lamp  or  stove,  just 
warm,  not  too  hot,  pour  into 
the  ear  and  then  put  in  cotton 
so  it  will  not  run  out. 


No.  44. 

For  Burns  or  Scalds. 
Raw  Linseed  Oil,  4  ounces. 
Lime-water,  4  ounces. 

Mix.  Saturate  cotton  well 
and  bind  on  to  the  burn  or 
scald  with  above;  keep  well 
saturated;  shake  before  using. 


No.  45. 

Eye  Water. 
Sulp.  Zinc,  2  grains. 
Acid  Boracic,  5  grains. 
Rain  Water,  1  ounce. 

Make  solution.  Drop  2  drops 
into  eyes  2  to  4  times  a  day. 


No.  46. 

Chafing  of  Children. 
Sub.  Nit.  Bismuth,  1  drachm. 
Pulverized    Gum    Arabic,  7 
drachms. 
Mix.    Apply  dry  after  wash- 
ing the  parts  with  castile  soap. 

No.  47. 
To  Break  Up  a  Cold. 
Tincture  Aconite,  1  drachm. 
Tincture    Belladonna,  2 
drachms. 
Dose:  Five  drops  every  three 
hours. 

No.  48. 
Colic  in  Children, 
Oil  Terebinth,  1  drachm. 
Chloroform,  10  drops. 
Soda  Bicarb.,  10  grains. 
Mucilage   Acacia,  q.  s.  ad.  3 
ounces. 

Mix.  Give  a  teaspoonful 
every  two  or  three  hours  for  a 
child  of  six  months  old. 

No.  49. 
Worm  Remedy. 
Spigelia,  XYz  ounces. 
Senna  Leaves,  1  ounce. 

Mix.  Steep  in  one  pint 
water  thirty  minutes,  then 
strain.  Tablespoonful  three 
times  a  day  in  sugar  and  water. 
If  it  operates  too  much,  give 


LIST  C 

No,  I,   For  Hoarseness  and  Throat  Trouble. 
Hoarhound,  1  ounce;  wild  cherry,  1  ounce;  bloodroot,  2 
drachms;  tincture  of  capsicum,  1  drachm;  pure  glycerine,  3 
ounces.  Dose  for  adults:  One  teaspoonful  as  often  as  necessary. 

No.  2.    Cough  Mixture. 
Boil  1  ounce  flaxseed  in  a  pint  of  water;  strain  and  add  % 
pound  honey,  1  ounce  rock  candy  and  the  juice  of  3  lemons. 
Mix  and  boil  well.    Drink  as  hot  as  possible.    Dose:  Wineglass- 
f ul  five  or  six  times  daily. 


480  PRESCRIPTIONS 

No. 3.   Another  Cough  Mixture. 
Hoarhound,  %  ounce;  juniper  berries,  10  in  number;  English 
pellets,  2  ounces;  maple  syrup,  K  pint;  water,  1  pint.  Dose: 
Tablespoonful  night  and  morning  before  meals. 

No.  4.  Cough  Syrup. 
Boneset,  1  ounce;  slippery  elm,  1  ounce;  licorice  root,  1 
ounce;  flaxseed,  1  ounce;  stick  licorice,  1  ounce.  Simmer  in  2 
quarts  of  water.  Strain  and  add  Yz  pint  maple  syrup,  %.  pound 
loaf  sugar;  simmer  all  together  and  add  K  wineglassful  of  bay 
rum.    Dose:  One  teaspoonful  five  or  six  times  daily. 

No.  J.    Cure  for  A  sthma. 
Oil  of  tar,  1  part  to  2  parts  honey.    Dose:  One  teaspoon- 
ful three  or  four  times  daily. 

No.  6.   Recipe  for  Hypophosphites. 
Hypophosphites  of  lime,  Y^,  ounce;  soda  of  hypophosphites, 
%  ounce;  iron,  Y^  ounce;  quinine,  10  grains  (dissolve  in  rye  whis- 
ky); sugar,  Y^  pound;  add  water  enough  to  make  3  pints.  Dose: 
One  teaspoonful  before  meals. 

No.  y.  Burdock  Bitters. 
Five  cents'  worth  of  each,  viz.:  Burdock,  buchu,  dandelion, 
camomile,  mandrake,  gentian,  hops;  white  sugar,  6  ounces; 
rye  whisky,  1  pint;  water,  1  gallon.  Soak  over  night,  then  boil 
and  strain;  add  the  rye  whisky  last.  Dose:  Dessertspoonful 
three  times  daily. 

No.  8.  Celery  Bitters. 
Aloes,  1  ounce;  gentian,  1  ounce;  j^inger,  1  ounce;  bicarbon- 
ate  of  soda,  1  ounce;  pulverized  licori  e,  1  ounce;  anise  seed,  % 
ounce;  celery  seed,  1  ounce;  hot  water,  2  quarts;  best  malt 
whisky,  1  quart.  Strain  and,  when  cool,  bottle.  Dose:  A  table<- 
spoonful  half  an  hour  after  meals. 

No.  Q.  Tonic  for  Delicate  Constitution. 
Sulphur,  1  ounce;  ground  slippery  elm,  K  ounce;  pulverized 
charcoal,  Y^  ounce;  cream  tartar,  Yt  ounce;  fluid  extract  of  dan- 
delion, 1  ounce;  buchu,  1  ounce.  Mix  all  together  in  a  jar  with 
maple  syrup  to  make  it  as  thick  as  honey.  Dose:  Teaspoon- 
ful every  morning  before  breakfast. 

No.  10.   For  Summer  Complaint. 
Castor  oil,  1  tablespoonful;  spirits  of  camphor,  5  drops; 
brandy,  1  dessertspoonful.    Repeat  the  dose  if  necessary. 

No.  II.   For  Diarrhea. 
Magnesia,  30  grains;  rhubarb,  30  grains;  laudanum,  30  grains; 
essence  of  peppermint,  1  drachm;  water,  8  ounces.    Dose:  One 
teaspoonful  every  half  hour  until  a  change  takes  place. 


PRESCRIPTIONS  481 

No.  12.   For  Diarrhea  ( Very  Simple). 
One  pound  sweet  almonds  made  into  a  strong  tea.  Dose: 
Wineglassf  ul  every  half  hour.    If  not  effectual,  grate  in  a  little 
nutmeg.    For  old  people,  especially  with  weak  bowels. 

No.  7j>.  The  Old  "Sun'*  Cure  for  Diarrhea, 
Equal  parts  tincture  of  opium,  tincture  of  red  pepper,  tinc- 
ture of  peppermint,  tincture  of  rhubarb,  tincture  of  camphor. 
Dose:  Ten  to  twenty  drops  in  water.  First  published  in  the  N. 
y.  *'Sun"  in  1856,  when  yellow  fever  ravaged  the  country.  It 
never  fails  to  cure. 

No.  14.  Another  for  Diarrhea. 
One  handful  of  parsley,  1  of  horseradish  root,  1  ounce  nut- 
megs, Yz  ounce  squills,  1  gallon  of  cider  boiled  down  to  one-half 
the  quantity.  Strain  and  add  1  ounce  of  saltpetre,  best  quality. 
Dose:  One  tablespoonful  three  times  daily;  children,  one-fourth 
to  one-third  the  quantity. 

No.  /J.   Another  for  Diarrhea. 
Laudanum,  15  drops;  spirits  of  camphor,  15  drops;  whisky,  1 
ounce;  sweeten  with  sugar.    This  is  one  dose  for  an  adult.  It 
is  excellent  and  never  known  to  fail. 

No.  16.   For  Sprains. 
One-half  dozen  eggs  boiled  hard;  take  yolks  out  and  fry  till 
all  the  oil  is  extracted;  then  apply  the  oil  to  the  parts  affected 
three  or  four  times  daily. 

No.  ly.   Another  for  Sprains  {Splendid). 
White  pine  pitch,  1>^  ounces;  yolk  of  1  egg;  flour,  1^  ounces. 
Mix  and  apply  as  a  plaster.    Also  good  for  an  inflamed  or  healed 
breast. 

No.  18.   Liniment  for  Lumbago  or  Rheumatism. 
Two  raw  eggs  well  beaten;  vinegar,  1  pint;  spirits  of  turpen- 
tine, 2  ounces;  spirits  of  camphor,  1  ounce.    Mix  all  well  together 
and  shake  before  using.    Apply  three  or  four  times  a  day. 

No.  ig.   Another  Liniment  to  Stop  Pain. 
Origanum  oil  essential,  3  ounces;  tincture  myrrh,  %  ounce; 
oil  wintergreen,  )i  ounce;  oil  mustard,  1  drachm.    Mix  and  apply 
to  parts  affected.    Will  stop  any  pain. 

No.  20.   For  All  Internal  Pains. 
Camphor,  2  ounces;  gum  myrrh,  2  ounces;  whisky  (good),  1 
pint.    Dose:  One  teaspoonful  every  half  hour  in  hot  water  and 
sugar. 


482  PRESCRIPTIONS 

No.  21.  For  Rheumatism. 
Saltpetre,  1  ounce;  gum  guaiacum,  ounce;  powdered  col* 
chicum,  )i  ounce;  sulphur,  1  ounce;  powdered  nutmegs,  ]i 
ounce;  iodine  potash,  1  drachm;  fluid  extract  taraxicum,  1  ounce. 
Mix  all  with  maple  syrup  to  the  consistency  of  castor  oil.  Dose: 
Teaspoonful  every  two  hours  until  it  moves  the  bowels  freely; 
then  three  times  daily  after  meals  until  well. 

No.  22.   A  not  her for  Rheumatism . 

Butternut  bark,  1  pound;  black  cherry  bark,  %  pound;  bur- 
dock root,  %  pound;  yellow  dock  root,  %  pound;  dandelion  root, 

pound.  Cut  up  and  put  in  2  gallons  of  water  and  boil  slowly 
down  to  1  gallon.  Strain,  sweeten  and  add  1  pint  of  alcohol, 
and  bottle  for  use.  Keep  in  a  cool  place.  Dose:  One-half  wine- 
glassful  three  times  a  day. 

No.  2j.    Cure  for  Kidney  and  Urinary  Trouble. 
Oil  of  juniper,  Yz  drachm;  sweet  nitre,  I  ounce;  tincture  of 
buchu,  1  ounce;  glycerine,  1  ounce;  tincture  milkweed,  1  ounce; 
solution  gum  cassia,  1  ounce.    Dose:  Teaspoonful  three  times 
a  day  for  adults. 

No.  24.,   Recipe  for  Gravel. 

Venice  turpentine,  1  ounce;  alcohol,  2  ounces.  Dose:  One 
teaspoonful  morning  and  night  before  meals  till  a  cure  is 
effected. 

No.  23.   Recipe  for  Breaking  Up  Fevers. 
Clean  the  stomach  with  an  emetic  of  lobelia  tincture,  1  tea- 
spoonful.   Give  an  injection  made  from  red  raspberry  leaves  and 
use  the  vapor  bath. 

No.  26.  Remedy  for  Piles. 
Cranesbill  root,  2  ounces;  rhubarb  root,  1  ounce;  poplar  bark, 
Yz  ounce;  bistort  root,  1  ounce;  marshmallow  root,  1  ounce; 
Jamaica  ginger,  Yt  ounce;  white  sugar,  %  pound.  Simmer  all 
roots  and  bark  in  hot  water;  then  add  sugar.  Dose:  One  tea- 
spoonful four  times  a  day. 

No.  ^7.  Suppository  for  Inward  Piles. 
Carbolic  acid,  10  drops;  powdered  nutgalls,  Yz  ounce;  opium, 
1  grain;  calomel,  %.  ounce;  cocoa-butter,  6  ounces;  castor  oil,  1 
drachm.  Melt  butter  first,  then  add  all  other  ingredients  and 
stir  till  thick,  and  form  into  pills.  Insert  one  into  the  rectum 
every  night. 

No.  28.   Another  Pile  Remedy. 
Co^*-tar,  1  ounce;  white  pine  pitch,  1  ounce;  mutton  tallow, 
1  ounce;  witch-hazel,  %  ounce;  carbolic  acid,  6  drops.    Mix  well 
and  insert  into  the  rectum  every  night. 


PRESCRIPTIONS  483 

No.  2Q.    Cancer  Plaster. 
Chloride  of  zinc>  1  drachm;  bloodroot,  1  drachm.    Mix  with 
flour  and  apply  for  twenty-four  hours;  then  apply  slippery  elm 
poultice  daily  till  it  falls  out. 

No.  30.   Healing  Plaster. 
Canadian  pine  pitch,  4  ounces;  beeswax,  2  ounces;  lard,  3 
ounces.    Mix  lard  and  wax,  then  add  pine  pitch  hot,  and  stir  till 
cool  and  apply  to  parts  affected. 

No.  31.  For  Leucorrhea. 
Tannic  acid,  %  \.o  ounce,  in  lukewarm  water.  Inject 
slowly.  If  the  discharge  is  white  or  glary,  use  it  night  and 
morning.  If  not  effectual,  add  1  teaspoonful  of  alum.  At  the 
same  time  use  a  gentle  laxative  for  the  bowels.  Continue  the 
douche  for  two  or  three  weeks  to  prevent  a  return. 

No.  j2.   A  nother  for  Leucorrhea. 
Boracic  acid,  XYz  ounces;  salt,  %  ounce;  carbolic  acid,  10  to 
15  drops;  warm  water,  2  quarts.     Use  as  a  douche  every  night 
and  morning.    This  is  splendid. 

No.  j>j.  For  Gonorrhea. 
Balsam  of  copaiba,  1  ounce;  spirits  of  nitre,  1  ounce;  liquor 
potassae,  2  drachms;  extract  of  licorice,  Yz  ounce.  Mix  well 
together  and  add  16  drops  oil  of  checkerberry,  6  ounces  syrup 
of  acacia.  Dose:  Tablespoonful  after  eating  three  times  daily. 
If  there  is  any  discharge,  inject  the  following  three  or  four 
times  a  day  after  urinating:  Nitrate  of  silver,  X  grain;  pure 
water,  1  ounce. 

No.  J 4.   For  Sea- Sickness. 
Sodium  bromide,  1  ounce;  aqua;  syrup  simplex,  a  a  1>4 
ounces.    M.  Sig.     Take  a  teaspoonful  in  water  three  times  a 
day. 

No.jj.   Hair  Tonic. 
Rosemary,  2  ounces;  lemon-juice,  1  ounce;  glycerine,  1  ounc«; 
lime,  ^  ounce. 

No.  j6.   A  nother  for  the  Hair, 
Bay  rum,  4  ounces;  rain  water,  4  ounces;  quinine,  20  grains: 
glycerine,  1  ounce;  pulverized  borax,  1  ounce;  salt,  M  ounce. 
Mix  and  apply  once  a  day. 

No.jy.    To  Prevent  the  Hair  from  Falling, 
Alcohol,  ]/^  pint;  salt,  as  much  as  will  dissolve;  glycerine,  1 
ounce;  flour  of  sulphur,  %  ounce.   Mix  and  rub  into  scalp  every 
morning. 


484  PRESCRIPTIONS 

No,s8,    To  Darken  the  Hair  Without  Bad  Effects. 
Blue  vitriol  powdered,  1  drachm;  alcohol,  1  ounce;  essence  of 
roses,  10  drops;  soft  water,      pint.    Mix  and  shake  until  dis- 
solved.   Apply  once  daily.    To  darken  the  eyebrows:  Burnt 
cloves  or  elderberry  juice. 

No.^g.  Sage  Cream  for  Skin  Diseases, 
Alcohol,  2  quarts;  castor  oil,  6  ounces;  ammonia,  1  ounce; 
pulverized  borax,  2  ounces;  sulphur,  2  ounces;  sage,  1  ounce; 
water,  2  quarts.  Boil  last  three  ingredients  in  water  ten  min 
utes;  cool  and  strain;  then  add  the  remainder.  Used  for  all 
kinds  of  skin  diseases;  apply  freely  to  the  parts  affected. 

No.  40.   A  Good  Tooth  Powder, 
Prepared  chalk,  7  drachms;  powdered  orris  root,  1  drachm; 
castile  soap,  ]i  ounce;  spirits  of  camphor,  1  ounce;  charcoal,  >4 
ounce.    Mix  all  to  a  paste  and  use  every  morning. 


MEASURES,  FLUID  AND  COMMON 

The  following  are  the  fluid  measures  used  and  the  populax 
measures  which  fairly  well  correspond  with  them: 
1    minim  =1  drop. 

60  minims  =1    drachm  =1  teaspoonful. 

120  minims  "=2    drachms  =1  dessertspoonful. 

4  drachms  '=>^  ounce  =1  tablespoonf  ul. 
8  drachms  =1  ounce  =2  tablespoonfuls. 
1  tablespoon ful  =2    dessertspoonfuls=4  teaspoonfuls. 

5  tablespoonf  uls=2^^  ounces  =1  wineglassful. 
16  ounces  =1  pint  =2  tumblerfuls. 
32  ounces           =1  quart. 

4  quarts  =1  gallon. 

Drops  vary  very  much  in  size,  according  to  the  thickness  ot 
the  fluid,  and,  therefore,  only  roughly  equal  one  minim  each. 
Spoons  also  are  of  such  different  capacities  that  sometimes  one 
teaspoon  or  tablespoon  will  be  half  as  big  again  as  another. 
To  avoid  these  very  indefinite-sized  measures,  properly  marked 
medicine  glasses  should  be  used.  They  are  made  in  two  sizes: 
those  to  measure  minims,  and  those  to  measure  drachms  and 
ounces. 

Medicines  are  prescribed  in  doses  of  various  sizes,  according 
to  the  doctor's  discretion,  and  it  is  well  to  understand  that  the 
difference  usually  depends  more  upon  the  amount  of  water,  or 
inactive  ingredients  used,  than  upon  the  active  drugs,  but  this  is 
not  always  the  case.  Sometimes  the  dose  has  to  be  made 
unusually  large  because  of  the  strength  of  the  drugs  contained; 
for  instance,  if  carbolic  acid  were  given  to  a  child  for  whooping- 
cough  in  two-grain  doses,  it  would  be  necessary  to  give  a  large! 


PRESCRIPTIONS 


485 


amount  of  the  mixture  than  a  teaspoonful  in  order  to  make  it 
sufficiently  dilute  to  be  unirritating  to  tlie  stomach.  Some  drugs 
are  given  in  the  form  of  what  is  called  an  .infusion,  and  it  is 
necessary  to  give  large  doses  in  order  to  get  their  full  effect- 
perhaps  as  much  as  half  a  tumblerful.  The  same  applies  to  the 
doses  of  some  of  the  natural  aperient  mineral  waters.  In  other 
cases  medicine  is  prescribed  in  a  concentrated  form,  and  water 
is  ordered  to  be  added  to  it. 


ADDITIONAL 

CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 

BY  DR.  J.  H.  GUNN-TRIED,  TESTED,  AND  NOT  FOUND 
WANTING. 

Ague  in  the  Breast. — Take  one   part   of  gum  camphor, 

two  parts  yellow  bees-wax,  three  parts  clean  lard;  let  all  melt 
slowly,  in  any  vessel  [earthen  best],  on  stove.  Use  either  cold 
or  warm ;  spread  very  thinly  on  cotton  or  linen  cloths,  covering 
those  with  flannel.  No  matter  if  the  breast  is  broken,  it  will 
cure  if  persevered  in.  Do  not,  no  matter  how  painful,  cease 
from  drawing  milk  from  the  breast  that  is  affected. 

Bilious  Colic— Mix  two  tablespoonfuls  of  Indian  meal 
in  half  a  pint  of  cold  water;  drink  it  at  two  draughts. 

Blackberry  Cordial — To  one  quart  blackberry  juice 
add  one  pound  white  sugar,  one  tablespoonful  each  cloves,  all- 
spice, cinnamon  and  nutmeg.  Boil  together  fifteen  minutes,  and 
add  a  wine-glass  of  whisky,  brandy  or  rum.  Bottle  while  hot, 
cork  tight  and  seal.  Used  in  diarrhoea  and  dysentry.  Dose, 
a  wine-glass  for  an  adult,  half  that  quantity  for  a  child.  It  can 
be  taken  three  or  four  times  a  day  if  the  case  is  severe. 

Blisters. — On  the  feet,  occasioned  by  walking,  are 
cured  by  drawing  a  needleful  of  worsted  thread  through  them; 
clip  it  off  at  both  ends  and  leave  it  till  the  skin  peals  off. 

Raising  Blood.  — Make  a  tea  of  white  oak  bark,  and 
drink  freely  during  the  day;  or  take  half  a  pound  of  yellow 
dock  root,  boil  in  new  milk,  say  one  quart;  drink  one  gill  three 
times  a  day,  and  take  one  pill  of  white  pine  pitch  every  day. 

How  to  Stop  Bleeding. — Take  the  fine  dust  of  tea,  or 
the  scrapings  of  the  inside  of  tanned  leather.  Bind  it 
upon  the  wound  closely,  and  blood  will  soon  cease  to  flow. 

Boils. — Make  a  poultice  of  ginger  and  flour,  and  lay 
it  on  the  boil.    This  will  soon  draw  it  to  a  head. 


486  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


Swelled  Bowels  in  Children. — Bathe  the  stomach  of 
the  child  with  catnip  steeped,  mixed  with  fresh  butter  and 
sugar. 

Chilblain  Lotion. — Dissolve  one  ounce  muriate  of  am- 
monia in  one-half  pint  cider  vinegar,  and  apply  frequently. 
One-half  pint  of  alcohol  may  be  added  to  this  lotion  with  good 
effects. 

Chilblain  Ointment. — Take  mutton  tallow  and  lard,  of 
each  three-fourths  of  a  pound  avoirdupois ;  melt  in  an  iron  vessel, 
and  add  hydrated  oxide  of  iron,  two  ounces,  stirring  continually 
with  an  iron  spoon  until  the  mass  is  of  a  uniform  black  color; 
when  nearly  cool  add  Venice  turpentine,  two  ounces;  Armenian 
bole,  one  ounce;  oil  of  bergamot,  one  drachm;  rub  up  the  bole 
with  a  little  olive  oil  before  putting  it  in.  Apply  several  times 
daily  by  putting  it  upon  lint  or  linen.  It  heals  the  worst  cases 
in  a  few  days. 

Russian  Remedy  for  Chilblains. — Slices  of  the  rind 
of  fully  ripe  cucumbers,  dried  with  the  soft  parts  attached.  Pre- 
vious to  use  they  are  softened  by  soaking  them  in  warm  water, 
and  are  then  bound  on  the  sore  parts  with  the  inner  side  next 
them,  and  left  on  all  night.  This  treatment  is  said  to  be  adopted 
for  both  broken  and  unbroken  chilblains. 

How  to  Care  Chilblains. — Wash  the  parts  in  strong 
alum  water,  apply  as  hot  as  can  be  borne. 

How  to  Cure  Itching  Chilblains. —Tai.  hydrochloric 
acid,  one  part,  and  water,  eight  parts;  mix.  App*,  on  going  to 
bed.    This  must  not  be  used  if  the  skin  is  broken. 

Sal  ammoniac,  two  ounces;  rum,  one  pint;  camphor,  two 
drachms.  The  affected  part  is  wetted  night  and  morning,  and 
when  dry  is  touched  with  a  little  simple  ointment  of  any  kind — 
cold  cream  or  pomatum. 

Oil  of  turpentine,  four  ounces;  camphor,  six  drachms;  oil 
of  cajeput,  two  drachms.    Apply  with  friction. 

How  to  Cure  Broken  Chilblains. —Mix  together  four 
fluid  ounces  collodion,  one  and  a  half  fluid  ounces  Venice  tur- 
pentine, and  one  fluid  ounce  castor  oil. 

How  to  Cure  Soft  Corns.— Scrape  a  piece  of  com- 
man  chalk,  and  put  a  pinch  to  the  soft  corn,  and  bind  a  piece  of 
linen  rag  upon  it. 

How  to  Cure  Tender  Corns.— A  strong  solution  of 
tannic  acid  is  said  to  be  an  excellent  application  to  tender  feet 
as  well  as  a  preventive  of  the  offensive  odor  attendant  upon 
their  profuse  perspiration.  To  those  of  our  readers  who  live 
far  away  in  the  country,  we  would  suggest  a  strong  decoction 
of  oak  bark  as  a  substitute. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  487 


Caustic  for  Corns. — Tincture  of  iodine,  four  drachms; 
iodide  of  iron,  twelve  grains ;  chloride  of  antimony,  four  (frachms ; 
mix,  and  apply  with  a  camel's  hair  brush,  after  paring  the  corn. 
It  is  said  to  cure  in  three  times. 

How  to  Relieye  Corns. — Bind  them  up  at  night  with 
a  cloth  wet  with  tincture  of  arnica,  to  relieve  the  pain,  and  dur- 
ing the  day  occasionally  moisten  the  stocking  over  the  corn 
with  arnica  if  the  shoe  is  not  large  enough  to  allow  the  corn 
being  bound  up  with  a  piece  of  linen  rag. 

Remedy  for  Corns. — i.  The  pain  occasioned  by  corns 
may  be  greatly  relieved  by  the  following  preparation :  Into  a 
one-ounce  vial  put  two  drachms  of  muriatic  acid  and  six  drachms 
of  rose-water.  With  this  mixture  wet  the  corns  night  and  morn- 
ing for  three  days.  Soak  the  feet  every  evening  in  warm  water 
without  soap.  Put  one-third  of  the  acid  into  the  water,  and  with 
a  little  picking  the  corn  will  be  dissolved.  2.  Take  a  lemon,  cut 
off  a  small  piece,  then  nick  it  so  as  to  let  in  the  toe  with  the 
com,  tie  this  on  at  night  so  that  it  cannot  move,  and  in  the 
morning  you  will  find  that,  with  a  blunt  knife,  you  may  remove 
a  considerable  portion  of  the  corn.  Make  two  or  three  appli- 
cations, and  great  relief  will  be  the  result. 

How  to  Cure  Solvent  Corns. — Expose  salt  of  tartar 
(pearlash)  in  a  wide-mouth  vial  in  a  damp  place  until  it  forms 
an  oil-like  liquid,  and  apply  to  the  corn. 

Signs  of  Disease  in  Children.— In  the  case  of  a 
baby  not  yet  able  to  talk,  it  must  cry  when  it  is  ill.  The  colic 
makes  a  baby  cry  loud,  long,  and  passionately,  and  shed  tears — 
stopping  for  a  moment  and  beginning  again. 

If  the  chest  is  affected,  it  gives  one  sharp  cry,  breaking  off 
immediately,  as  if  crying  hurt  it. 

If  the  head  is  affected,  it  cries  in  sharp,  piercing  shrieks,  with 
low  moans  and  wails  between.  Or  there  may  be  quiet  dozing, 
and  startings  between. 

It  is  easy  enough  to  perceive,  where  a  child  is  attacked  by 
disease,  that  there  has  some  change  taken  place ;  for  either  its 
skin  will  be  dry  and  hot,  its  appetite  gone;  it  is  stupidly  sleepy, 
or  fretful  or  crying;  it  is  thirsty,  or  pale  and  languid,  or  in  some 
way  betrays  that  something  is  wrong.  When  a  child  vomits,  or 
has  a  diarrhoea,  or  is  costive  and  feverish,  it  is  owing  to  some 
derangement,  and  needs  attention.  But  these  various  symptoms 
may  continue  for  a  day  or  two  before  the  nature  of  the  disease 
can  be  determined.  A  warm  bath,  warm  drinks,  etc.,  can  do  no 
harm,  and  may  help  to  determine  the  case.  On  coming  out  of 
the  bath,  and  being  well  rubbed  with  the  hand,  the  skin  will  show 
symptoms  of  rash,  if  it  is  a  skin  disease  which  has  commenced. 
By  the  appearance  of  the  rash,  the  nature  of  the  disease  can  be 
learned.  Measles  are  in  patches,  dark  red,  and  come  out  first 
about  the  face.    If  scarlet  fever  is  impending,  the  skin  will  look 


488  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


a  deep  pink  all  over  the  body,  though  most  so  about  the  neck 
and  face.  Chicken-pox  shows  fever,  but  not  so  much  running  at 
the  nose,  and  appearances  of  cold,  as  in  measles,  nor  is  there  as 
much  of  a  cough.  Besides,  the  spots  are  smaller,  and  do  not 
run  much  together,  and  are  more  diffused  over  the  whole  surface 
of  the  skin;  and  enlarge  into  blisters  in  a  day  or  two. 

How  to  Cure  Bunions. — A  bunion  is  a  swelling  on 
the  ball  of  the  great  toe  ,  and  is  the  result  of  pressure  and  irri- 
tation by  friction.  The  treatment  for  corns  applies  also  to  bun- 
ions ;  but  in  consequence  of  the  greater  extension  of  the  disease 
the  cure  is  more  tedious.  When  a  bunion  is  forming  it  may  be 
stopped  by  poulticing  and  carefully  opening  it  with  a  lancet. 

Tea  Leaves  for  Burns. — Dr.  Searles,  of  Warsaw 
Wis.,  reports  the  immediate  relief  from  pain  in  severe  bums 
and  scalds  by  the  application  of  a  poultice  of  tea  leaves. 

Castor  Oil  Mixture. — Castor  oil,  one  dessert  spoonful; 
magnesia,  one  dessert  spoonful.  Rub  together  into  a  paste.  By 
this  combination,  the  taste  of  the  oil  is  almost  entirely  con- 
cealed, and  children  take  it  without  opposition. 

How  to  Disguise  Castor  Oil.— Rub  up  two  drops  oil 
of  cinnamon  with  an  ounce  of  glycerine  and  add  an  ounce  of 
castor  oil.  Children  will  take  it  as  a  luxury  and  ask  for 
more. 

Castor  Oil  Emulsions. — Take  castor  oil  and  syrup, 
each  one  ounce;  the  yolk  of  an  egg,  and  orange  flower  water, 
one-half  ounce.  Mix.  This  makes  a  very  pleasant  emulsion, 
which  is  readily  taken  by  adults  as  well  as  children. 

How  to  Cure  a  Cold — Take  three  cents'  worth  of  liq- 
uorice, three  of  rock  candy,  three  of  gum  arabic,  and  put  them 
into  a  quart  of  water;  simmer  them  till  thoroughly  dissolved, 
then  add  three  cents'  worth  paregoric,  and  a  like  quantity  of 
antimonial  wine. 

Cure  for  Drunkenness. — The  following  singular  means 
of  curing  habitual  drunkenness  is  employed  by  a  Russian 
physician,  Dr.  Schreiber,  of  Brzese  Litewski :  It  consists  in  con- 
fining the  drunkard  in  a  room,  and  in  furnishing  him  at  discre- 
tion with  his  favorite  spirit  diluted  with  two-thirds  of  water; 
as  much  wine,  beer  and  coffee  as  he  desires,  but  containing 
one-third  of  spirit;  all  the  food — the  bread,  meat,  and  the  leg- 
umes are  steeped  in  spirit  and  water.  The  poor  devil  is  con- 
tinually drunk  and  dort  On  the  fifth  day  of  this  regime  he 
has  an  extreme  disgust  for  spirit;  he  earnestly  requests  other 
diet;  but  his  desire  must  not  be  yielded  to,  until  the  poor 
wretch  no  longer  desires  to  eat  or  drink;  he  is  then  certainly 
cured  of  his  penchant  for  drunkenness.  He  acquires  such  a 
disgust  for  brandy  or  other  spirits  that  he  is  ready  to  vomit  »t 
the  very  sight  of  it. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  489 


Cure  for  Weeping  Eyes. — Wash  the  eyes  in  chamo- 
mile tea  night  and  morning. 

Eyes,  Granular  Inflammation. — A  prominent  oculist  says 
that  the  contagious  Egyptian  or  granular  inflammation  of  the 
eyes  is  spreading  throughout  the  country,  and  that  he  has  been 
able  in  many,  and  inaeed  in  a  majority  of  cases,  to  trace  the 
disease  to  what  are  commonly  called  rolling  towels.  Towels 
of  this  kind  are  generally  found  in  country  hotels  and  the 
dwellings  of  the  working  classes,  and,  being  thus  used  by  nearly 
every  one,  are  made  the  carriers  of  one  of  the  most  trouble- 
some diseases  of  the  eye.  This  being  the  case,  it  is  urgently 
recommended  that  the  use  of  these  rolling  towels  be  discarded, 
and  thus  one  of  the  special  vehicles  for  the  spread  of  a  most 
dangerous  disorder  of  the  eyes — one  by  which  thousands  of 
workingmen  are  annually  deprived  of  their  means  of  support — 
will  no  longer  exist. 

Cure  for  Felons. — i.  Stir  one-half  teaspoonful  of  water 
mto  an  ounce  of  Venice  turpentine  until  the  mixture  appears  like 
granulated  honey.  Wrap  a  good  coating  of  it  around  the  finger 
with  a  cloth.  If  the  felon  is  only  recent,  the  pain  will  be  re- 
moved in  six  hours. 

2.  As  soon  as  the  part  begins  to  swell,  wrap  it  with  a  cloth 
saturated  thoroughly  with  the  tincture  of  lobelia.  An  old  phy- 
sician says,  that  he  has  known  this  to  cure  scores  of  cases,  and 
that  it  never  fails  if  applied  in  season. 

Cure  for  Fever  Sores. — Take  of  hoarhound,  balm,  sar- 
saparilla,  loaf  sugar,  aloes,  gum  camphor,  honey,  spikenard^ 
spirits  of  turpentine,  each  two  ounces.  Dose,  one  tablespoon- 
ful,  three  mornings,  missing  three;  and  for  a  wash,  make  a 
strong  tea  of  sumach,  washing  the  affected  parts  frequently,  and 
keeping  the  bandage  well  wet. 

Cure  for  Fits.  — Take  of  tincture  of  fox-glove,  ten 
drops  at  each  time  twice  a  day,  and  increase  one  drop  at  each 
time  as  long  as  the  stomach  will  bear  it,  or  it  causes  a  nauseous 
feeling. 

Glycerine  Cream.— Receipt^  for  chapped  lips:  Take  of 
spermaceti,  four  drachms;  white  wax,  one  drachm;  oil  of  al- 
monds, two  troy  ounces ;  glycerine,  one  troy  ounce.  Melt  the 
spermaceti,  wax  and  oil  together,  and  when  cooling  stir  in  glyc- 
erine and  perfume. 

Glycerine  Lotion.~For  softening  the  skin  of  the  face 
and  hands,  especially  during  the  commencement  of  cold  weather, 
and  also  for  allaying  the  irritation  caused  by  the  razor:  Tritu- 
rate, four  and  a  half  grains  of  cochineal  with  one  and  a  half 
fluid  ounces  of  boiling  water,  adding  gradually;  then  add  two 
and  a  half  fluid. ounces  of  alcohol.  Also  make  an  emulsion  of 
eight  drops  of  ottar  of  roses  with  thirty  grains  of  gum  arable 


490  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


and  eight  fluid  ounces  of  water;  then  add  three  fluid  ounces 
of  glycerine,  and  ten  fluid  drachms  of  quince  mucilage.  Mix 
the  two  liquids. 

Fleshworms — These  specks,  when  they  exist  in  any  num- 
ber, are  a  cause  of  much  unsightliness.  They  are  minute  corks, 
if  we  may  use  the  term,  of  coagulated  lymph,  which  close  the 
orifices  of  some  of  the  pores  or  exhalent  vessels  of  the  skin.  On 
the  skin  im.mediately  adjacent  to  them  being  pressed  with  the 
finger  nails,  these  bits  of  coagulated  lymph  will  come  from  it  in 
a  vermicular  form.  They  are  vulgarly  called  "flesh  worms," 
many  persons  fancying  them  to  be  living  creatures.  These  may 
be  got  rid  of  and  prevented  from  returning,  by  washing  with 
tepid  water,  by  proper  friction  with  a  towel,  and  by  the  appli- 
cation of  a  little  cold  cream.  The  longer  these  little  piles  are 
permitted  to  remain  in  the  skin  the  more  firmly  they  become 
fixed;  and  after  a  time,  when  they  lose  their  moisture,  they 
are  converted  into  long  bony  spines  as  dense  as  bristles,  and 
having  much  of  that  character.  They  are  known  by  the  name 
of  spotted  achne.  With  regard  to  local  treatment  the  following 
lotions  are  calculated  to  be  serviceable:  i.  Distilled  rose  water, 
I  pint;  sulphate  of  zinc,  20  to  60  grains.  Mix.  2.  Sulphate  of 
copper,  20  grains ;  rose-water,  4  ounces ;  water,  12  ounces.  Mix, 
3.  Oil  of  sweet  almonds,  i  ounce ;  fluid  potash,  i  drachm.  Shake 
well  together  and  then  add  rose-water,  i  ounce;  pure  water,  6 
ounces.  Mix.  The  mode  of  using  these  remedies  is  to  rub  the 
pimples  for  some  minutes  with  a  rough  towel,  and  then  dab  them 
with  the  lotion.  4.  Wash  the  face  twice  a  day  with  warm  waten 
and  rub  drj'-  with  a  coarse  towel.  Then  with  a  soft  towel  rub 
in  a  lotion  made  of  two  ounces  of  white  brandy,  one  ounce  of 
cologne,  and  one-half  ounce  of  liquor  potassa. 

How  to  Remove  Freckles.  —  Freckles,  so  persistentl> 
regular  in  their  annual  return,  have  annoyed  the  fair  sex  from 
time  immemorial,  and  various  means  have  been  devised  to  eradi- 
cate them,  although  thus  far  with  no  decidedly  satisfactory  re- 
sults. The  innumerable  remedies  in  use  for  the  removal  of  these 
vexatious  intruders,  are  either  simple  and  harmless  washes,  such 
as  parsley  or  horseradish  water,  solutions  of  borax,  etc.,  or  in- 
jurious nostrums,  consisting  principally  of  lead  and  mercury 
salts. 

If  the  exkct  cause  of  freckles  were  known,  a  remedy  for  them 
might  be  found.  A  chemist  in  Moravia,  observing  the  bleaching 
effect  of  mercurial  preparations,  inferred  that  the  growth  of  a 
local  parasitical  fungus  was  the  cause  of  the  discoloration  of 
the  skin,  which  extended  and  ripened  its  spores  in  the  warmer 
season.  Knowing  that  sulpho-carbolate  of  zinc  is  a  deadly  enemy 
to  all  parasitic  vegetation  (itself  not  being  otherwise  injurious), 
he  applied  this  salt  for  the  purpose  of  removing  the  freckles.  The 
compound  consists  of  two  parts  of  sulpho-carbolate  of  zinc,  twen- 
ty-five parts  of  distilled  glycerine,  twenty-five  parts  of  rose-water. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  491 


and  five  parts  of  scented  alcohol,  and  is  to  be  applied  twice  daily 
for  from  half  an  hour  to  an  hour,  then  washed  off  with  cold 
water.  Protection  against  the  sun  by  veiling  and  other  means 
is  recommended,  and  in  addition,  for  persons  of  pale  complexion, 
some  mild  preparation  of  iron. 

Wash  for  the  Hair.  —  Castile  soap,  finely  shaved,  one 
teaspoonful;  spirits  of  hartshorn,  one  drachm;  alcohol,  five 
ounces ;  cologne  water  and  bay  rum,  in  equal  quantities  enough  to 
make  eight  ounces.  This  should  be  poured  on  the  head,  fol- 
lowed by  warm  water  (soft  water)  ;  the  result  will  be,  on  wash- 
ing, a  copious  lather  and  a  smarting  sensation  to  the  person 
operated  on.  Rub  this  well  into  the  hair.  Finally,  rinse  with 
warm  water,  and  afterwards  with  cold  water.  If  the  head  is 
very  much  clogged  with  dirt,  the  hair  will  come  out  plentifully, 
but  the  scalp  will  become  white  and  perfectly  clean. 

How  to  Clean  the  Hair. — From  the  too  frequent  use 
of  oils  in  the  hair,  many  ladies  destroy  the  tone  and  color  of 
their  tresses.  The  Hindoos  have  a  way  of  remedying  this. 
They  take  a  hand  basin  filled  with  cold  water,  and  have  ready 
a  small  quantity  of  pea  flour.  The  hair  is  in  the  first  place 
submitted  to  the  operation  of  being  washed  in  cold  water,  a  hand- 
ful of  the  pea  flour  is  then  applied  to  the  head  and  rubbed  into 
the  hair  for  ten  minutes  at  least,  the  servant  adding  fresh  water 
at  short  intervals,  until  it  becomes  a  perfect  lather.  The  whole 
head  is  then  washed  quite  clean  with  copious  supplies  of  the 
aqueous  fluid,  combed,  and  afterwards  rubbed  dry  by  means  of 
coarse  towels.  The  hard  and  soft  brush  is  then  resorted  to, 
when  the  hair  will  be  found  to  be  wholly  free  from  all  ensum- 
bering  oils  and  other  impurities,  and  assume  a  glossy  softness, 
equal  to  the  most  delicate  silk.  This  process  tends  to  preserve 
the  tone  and  natural  color  of  the  hair,  which  is  so  frequently 
destroyed  by  the  too  constant  use  of  caustic  cosmetics. 

Cure  for  Heartburn. — Sal  volatile  combined  with  cam- 
phor is  a  splendid  remedy. 

Sick  Headache — Take  a  teaspoonful  of  powdered  char- 
coal in  molasses  every  morning,  and  wash  it  down  with  a  little 
tea,  or  drink  half  a  glass  of  raw  rum  or  gin,  and  drink  freely  of 
mayweed  tea. 

Headache.  —  Dr.  Silvers,  of  Ohio,  in  the  Philadelphia  Medi- 
cal and  Surgical  Reporter,  recommends  ergot  in  headache,  es- 
pecially the  nervous  or  sick  headache.  He  says  it  will  cure  a 
larger  proportion  of  cases  than  any  other  remedy.  His  theory 
of  its  action  is  that  it  lessens  the  quantity  of  blood  in  the  brain 
by  contracting  the  muscular  fibres  of  the  arterial  walls.  He 
gives  ten  to  twenty  drops  of  the  fluid  extract,  repeated  every  half 
hour  till  relief  is  obtained,  or  four  or  five  doses  used.  In  other 
forms  of  disease,  where  opium  alone  is  contra-indicated,  its  bad 
effects  are  moderated,  he  says,  by  combining  it  with  ergot. 


492  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


Headache  Drops. —  For  the  cure  of  nervous,  sun,  and  sick 
headache,  take  two  quarts  of  alcohol,  three  ounces  of  Castile  soap, 
one  ounce  camphor,  and  two  ounces  ammonia.  Bathe  forehead 
and  temples. 

Hive  Syrnp. — Put  one  ounce  each  of  squills  and  seneca 
snake-root  into  one  point  of  water;  boil  down  to  one-half  and 
strain.  Then  add  one-half  pound  of  clarified  honey  containing 
twelve  grains  tartrate  of  antimony.  Dose  for  a  child,  ten  drops 
to  one  teaspoonful,  according  to  age.  An  excellent  remedy  for 
croup. 

How  to  Remove  Stains  from  the  Hands.— Damp  the  hands 
first  in  water,  then  rub  them  with  tartaric  acid,  or  salt  of  lemons, 
as  you  would  with  soap;  rinse  them  and  rub  them  dry.  Tartaric 
jcid,  or  salt  of  lemons,  will  quickly  remove  stains  from  white 
muslin  or  linen.  Put  less  than  half  a  teaspoonful  of  salt  or  acid 
into  a  tablespoonf ul  of  water ;  wet  the  stain  with  it,  and  lay  it  in 
the  sun  for  an  hour ;  wet  it  once  or  twice  with  cold  water  during 
the  time;  if  this  does  not  quite  remove  it,  repeat  the  acid  water, 
and  lay  it  in  the  sun. 

How  to  Whiten  Hands.— i.  Stir  ^  of  a  pound  of  Cas- 
tile soap,  and  place  it  in  a  jar  near  the  fire,  pour  over  it  J4 
pint  of  alcohol;  when  the  soap  is  dissolved  and  mixed  with  the 
spirit,  add  i  ounce  of  glycerine,  the  same  of  oil  of  almonds, 
with  a  few  drops  of  essence  of  violets,  or  ottar  of  roses,  then 
pour  it  into  moulds  to  cool  for  use.  2.  A  wine-glassful  of  eau- 
de-cologne,  and  one  of  lemon-juice,  two  cakes  of  broken  Wind- 
sor soap,  mixed  well  together,  when  hard,  will  form  an  excellent 
substance. 

How  to  Cnre  Scurf  in  the  Head.  —  A  simple  and 
effectual  remedy.  Into  a  pint  of  water  drop  a  lump  of  fresh 
quick  lime,  the  size  of  a  walnut;  let  it  stand  all  night,  then  pour 
the  water  off  clear  from  the  sediment  or  deposit,  add  of  a 
pint  of  the  best  vinegar,  and  wash  the  head  with  the  mixture. 
Perfectly  harmless;  only  wet  the  roots  of  the  hair. 

How  to  Cure  Chapped  Lips.— -Take  2  ounces  of  white 
wax,  I  ounce  of  spermaceti,  4  ounces  of  oil  of  almonds,  2  ounces 
of  honey,  %  of  an  ounce  of  essence  of  bergamot,  or  any  other 
scent.  Melt  the  wax  and  spermaceti;  then  add  the  honey,  and 
melt  all  together,  and  when  hot  add  the  almond  oil  by  degrees, 
stirring  till  cold.  2.  Take  oil  of  almonds  3  ounces;  spermaceti, 
^2  ounce;  virgin  rice,  5^  ounce.  Melt  these  together  over  a 
slow  fire,  mixing  with  them  a  little  powder  of  alkane  root  to 
color  it.  Keep  stirring  till  cold,  and  then  add  a  few  drops  of 
the  oil  of  rhodium.  3.  Take  oil  of  almonds,  spermaceti,  white 
wax,  and  white  sugar  candy,  equal  parts.  These  form  a  good, 
white  lip  salve. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


493 


How  to  Remove  Moth  Patches.  —  Wash  the  patches 
mth  solution  of  common  bicarbonate  of  soda  and  water  several 
times  during?  the  day  for  two  days,  or  until  the  patches  are  re- 
moved, which  will  usually  be  in  forty-eight  hours.  After  the 
process  wash  with  some  nice  toilet  soap,  and  the  skin  will  be 
left  nice,  smooth  and  clear  of  patches. 

How  to  Cure  Hiccough, — A  convulsive  motion  of  the 
diaphragm  and  parts  adjacent.  The  common  causes  are  flatu- 
ency,  indigestion,  acidity  and  worms.  It  may  usually  be  removed 
by  the  exhibition  of  warm  carminatives,  cordials,  cold  water, 
weak  spirits,  camphor  julep,  or  spirits  of  sal  volatile.  A  sudden 
fright  or  surprise  will  often  produce  the  like  effect.  An  instance 
is  recorded  of  a  delicate  young  lady  that  was  troubled  with  hic- 
cough for  some  months,  and  who  was  reduced  to  a  state  of  ex- 
treme debility  from  the  loss  of  sleep  occasioned  thereby,  who  was 
cured  by  a  fright,  after  medicines  and  topical  applications  had 
failed.  A  pinch  of  snuf¥,  a  glass  of  cold  soda-water,  or  an  ice- 
cream, will  also  frequently  remove  this  complaint. 

Remedies  for  Hoarseness.— Take  one  drachm  of  fresh- 
ly scraped  horse-radish  root,  to  be  infused  with  four  ounces  of 
water  in  a  closed  vessel  for  three  hours,  and  made  into  a  syrup, 
with  double  its  quantity  of  vinegar.  A  teaspoonful  has  often 
proved  effectual. 

How  to  Cure  Humors.— Take  equal  parts  of  saffron  and 
seneca  snake  root,  make  a  strong  tea,  drink  one  half-pint  a  day, 
and  this  will  drive  out  all  humors  from  the  system. 

How  to  Cure  Hysterics. —Take  the  leaves  of  mother- 
wort and  thoroughwort,  and  the  bark  of  poplar  root;  equa( 
parts.  Mix  them  in  molasses,  and  take  four  of  them  when  the 
first  symptoms  of  disorder  are  felt,  and  they  will  eflfectually 
check  it 

How  to  Cure  Barber's  Itch.  —  Moisten  the  parts  af- 
fected with  saliva  (spittle)  and  rub  it  over  thoroughly  three 
times  a  day  with  the  ashes  of  a  good  Havana  cigar.  This  is  a 
simple  remedy,  yet  it  has  cured  the  most  obstinate  cases. 

Itch  Ointments. — i.  Take  lard,  one  pound;  suet,  one 
pound;  sugar  of  lead,  eight  ounces;  vermillion,  two  ounces. 
Mix.  Scent  with  a  little  bergamot.  2.  Take  bichloride  of  mer- 
cury, one  ounce ;  lard,  one  pound ;  suet,  one  pound,  hydrochloride 
acid,  one  and  a  half  ounces.  Melt  and  well  mix,  and  when  per- 
fectly cold,  stir  in  essence  of  lemon,  four  drachms ;  essence  of 
bergamot,  one  drachm.  3.  Take  powdered  chloride  of  lime,  one 
ounce;  lard,  one  pound.  Mix  well,  then  add  essence  of  lemon, 
two  drachms.  4.  Take  bichloride  of  mercury,  one  part;  lard, 
fifteen  parts.  Mix  well  together,  5.  Take  white  precipitate,  one 
part;  lard,  twelve  parts.  Mix.  A  portion  of  either  of  these  oint- 
ments must  be  well  rubbed  on  the  parts  affected,  night  and 
morning. 


494  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


Ointment  for  Itch.  —  White  precipitate,  fifteen  grains ; 
saltpetre,  one-half  drachm;  flour  of  sulphur,  one  drachm.  Mix 
well  with  lard,  two  ounces.   Long  celebrated  for  the  cure  of  itch. 

Sulphur  Ointment. — Flour  of  sulphur,  eight  ounces; 
oil  of  bergamot,  two  drachms ;  lard,  one  pound.  Rub  freely  three 
times  a  day,  for  itch. 

How  to  Cure  Seven- Year  Itch.  —  i.  Use  plenty  of 
castile  soap  and  water,  and  then  apply  freely  iodide  of  sulphur 
ointment ;  or  take  any  given  quantity  of  simple  sulpRur  ointment 
and  color  it  to  a  light  brown  or  chocolate  color  with  the  sub- 
carbonate  of  iron,  and  then  perfume  it.  Apply  this  freely,  and 
if  the  case  should  be  a  severe  one,  administer  mild  alteratives  in 
conjunction  with  the  outward  application.  2.  The  sulphur  bath 
is  a  good  remedy  for  itch  or  any  other  kind  of  skin  diseases. 
Leprosv  (the  most  obstinate  of  all)  has  been  completely  cured 
by  it,  and  the  common  itch  only  requires  two  or  three  applica- 
tions to  completely  eradicate  it  from  the  system.  3.  Benzine, 
it  is  said,  will  effect  a  complete  cure  for  scabies  in  the  course 
of  half  to  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  after  which  the  patient 
should  take  a  warm  bath  from  twenty  to  thirty  minutes. 

How  to  Cure  Jaundice. — i.  Take  the  whites  of  two  hen 
eggs,  beat  them  up  well  in  a  gill  of  water;  take  of  this  a  little 
every  morning;  it  will  soon  do  good.  It  also  creates  an  appetite, 
and  strengthens  the  stomach.  2.  Take  of  black  cherry-tree  bark, 
two  ounces ;  blood  root  and  gold  thread,  each  half  an  ounce ;  put 
in  a  pint  of  brandy.  Dose,  from  a  teaspoonful  to  a  tablespoonful 
morning  and  night. 

How  to  Cure  Stiffened  Joints. — Take  of  the  bark  of 
white  oak  and  sweet  apple  trees,  equal  parts ;  boil  them  down 
to  a  thick  substance,  and  then  add  the  same  quantity  of  goose- 
grease  or  oil,  simmer  all  together,  and  then  rub  it  on  the  parts 
warm. 

Sore  Throat  Liniment. — Gum  camphor,  two  ounces;  cas- 
tile soap,  shaved  fine,  one  drachm;  oil  of  turpentine  and  oil  of 
origanum,  each  one-half  ounce ;  opium,  one-fourth  of  an  ounce ; 
alcohol,  one  pint.  In  a  week  or  ten  days  they  will  be  fit  for  use. 
Bathe  the  parts  freely  two  or  three  times  daily  until  relief  is  ob- 
tained. 

A    Wonderful    Liniment. — Two    ounces    oil    of  spike, 

two  ounces  origanum,  two  ounces  hemlock,  two  ounces  worm- 
wood, four  ounces  sweet  oil,  two  ounces  spirit  of  ammonia,  two 
ounces  gum  camphor,  two  ounces  spirits  turpentine.  Add  one 
quart  strong  alcohol.  Mix  well  together,  and  bottle  tight.  This 
is  an  unequaled  horse  liniment,  and  of  the  best  ever  made  for 
human  ailments  such  as  rheumatism,  sprains,  etc. 

How  to  Cure  Sore  Lips. — Wash  the  lips  with  a  strong 
tea,  made  from  the  bark  of  the  white  oak. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  495 


Lock  Jaw. — It  is  said  that  the  application  of  warm  lye, 
made  of  ashes  as  strong  as  possible,  to  a  wounded  part,  will 
prevent  a  locked  jaw;  if  a  foot  or  hand,  immerse  in  it;  if  an- 
other part  of  the  body,  bathe  with  flannels  wrung  out  of  the 
warm  lye. 

Ointment  for  Sore  Nipples. — Glycerine,  rose  water  and 
tannin,  equal  weights,  rubbed  together  into  an  ointment,  is  very 
highly  recommended  for  sore  or  cracked  nipples. 

Glycerine  Ointment. — Melt  together  spermaceti,  two 
drachms ;  white  wax,  one-half  drachm ;  oil  of  sweet  almonds,  two 
ounces,  and  then  add  glycerine,  one  ounce,  and  stir  briskly  until 
cool.    An  admirable  application  for  chapped  hands,  etc. 

Painters'  Colic.  — Make  of  tartaric  acid  a  syrup  similar  to 
that  of  lemon  syrup ;  add  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water,  and 
drink  two  or  three  glasses  a  day. 

Instantaneous  Pain-Killer.  — Another  and  even  more  in- 
stant cure  of  pain  is  made  as  follows :  Take  aqua-ammonia, 
sulphuric  ether  and  alcohol,  equal  parts,  and  apply  over  the 
pain. 

How  to  Cure  Pimples. —-Take  a  teaspoonful  of  the  tinc- 
ture of  gum  guaiacum  and  one  teaspoonful  of  vinegar;  mix  well 
and  apply  to  the  affected  parts. 

Poor  Man's  Plaster. — Melt  together  beeswax,  one  ounce; 
tar,  three  ounces;  resin,  three  ounces,  and  spread  on  paper  or 
muslin. 

Rheumatic  Plaster. — One-fourth  pound  of  resin  and  one- 
fourth  pound  of  sulphur;  melt  by  a  slow  fire,  and  add  one  ounce 
of  Cayenne  pepper  and  one-fourth  of  an  ounce  of  camphor  gum; 
stir  well  till  mixed,  and  temper  with  neatsfoot  oil. 

Strengthening  Plaster. — Litharge  plasters,  twenty-four 
parts ;  white  resin,  six  parts ;  yellow  wax  and  olive  oil,  of  each 
three  parts,  and  red  oxide  of  iron,  eight  parts.  Let  the  oxide 
be  rubbed  with  the  oil,  and  the  other  ingredients  added  melted, 
and  mix  the  whole  well  together.  The  plaster,  after  being 
spread  over  the  leather,  should  be  cut  into  strips  two  inches  wide 
and  strapped  firmly  around  the  joint. 

Mustard  Plasters. — It  is  stated  that  in  making  a  mustard 
plaster,  no  water  whatever  should  be  used,  but  the  mustard 
mixed  with  the  white  of  an  egg;  the  result  will  be  a  plaster  that 
will  "draw"  perfectly,  but  will  not  produce  a  blister  even  upon 
the  skin  of  an  infant,  no  matter  how  long  it  is  allowed  to  remain 
upon  the  part. 

Bread  and  Milk  Poultice.— Take  stale  bread  in  crumbs, 
pour  boiling  sweet  milk,  or  milk  and  water  over  it,  and  simmer 
till  soft,  stirring  it  well;  then  take  it  from  the  fire,  and  grad- 


496  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


ually  stir  in  a  little  glycerine  or  sweet  oil,  so  as  to  render  the 
poultice  pliable  when  applied. 

Linseed  Poultice.  —  Take  of  linseed,  powdered,  four 
ounces ;  hot  water  sufficient,  mix  and  stir  well  with  a  spoon,  until 
of  suitable  consistence.  A  little  oil  should  be  added,  and  some 
smeared  over  the  surface  as  well,  to  prevent  its  getting  hard. 
A  very  excellent  poultice,  suitable  for  many  purposes. 

Spice  Poultice. — Powdered  cinnamon,  cloves  and  Cay- 
enne pepper,  of  each  two  ounces;  rye  meal,  or  flour,  spirits  and 
honey,  of  each  sufficient  to  make  of  suitable  consistence. 

Healing  Salve. — Sweet  oil,  three  parts;  resin,  three 
ounces;  beeswax,  three  ounces.  Melt  together;  then  add  pow- 
dered red  lead,  two  pounds;  heat  all  these  together  and  when 
nearly  cold  add  a  piece  of  camphor  as  large  as  a  nutmeg.  Good 
for  bums,  etc. 

Salt  Rheum. — i.  Make  a  strong  tea  of  elm  root  bark; 
drink  the  tea  freely,  and  wash  the  affected  part  in  the  same.  2. 
Take  one  ounce  of  blue  flag  root,  steep  it  in  half  a  pint  of  gin; 
take  a  teaspoonful  three  times  a  day,  morning,  noon  and  night^ 
and  wash  with  the  same.  3.  Take  one  ounce  of  oil  of  tar,  one 
drachm  of  oil  of  checkerberry ;  mix.  Take  from  five  to  twenty 
drops  morning  and  night  as  the  stomach  will  bear. 

Sickness  of  Stomach. — Drink  three  or  four  times  a 
day  of  the  steep  made  from  the  bark  of  white  poplar  roots. 

Sunburn  and  Tan. — i.  Take  two  drachms  of  borax, 
one  drachm  of  Roman  alum,  one  drachm  of  camphor,  half  an 
ounce  of  sugar  candy,  and  a  pound  of  ox-gall.  Mix,  and  stir 
well  for  ten  minutes  or  so,  and  repeat  this  stirring  three  or  four 
times  a  day  for  a  fortnight,  till  it  appears  clear  and  transparent. 
Strain  through  blotting  paper,  and  bottle  up  for  use,  2.  Milk 
of  almonds  made  thus :  Take  of  blanched  bitter  almonds  half 
an  ounce,  soft  water  half  a  pint;  make  an  emulsion  by  beating 
the  almonds  and  water  together,  strain  through  a  muslin  cloth, 
and  it  is  made.  3.  A  preparation  composed  of  equal  parts  of 
olive  oil  and  lime  water  is  also  an  excellent  remedy  for  sun- 
burn. 

To  Produce  Sweat.  — Take  of  nitre,  one-half  drachm; 
snake's  head  (herb),  saffron,  camphor,  snake-root,  seneca,  bark 
of  sassafras  root,  each  one  ounce;  ipecac,  and  opium,  each  one- 
half  ounce;  put  the  above  in  three  quarts  of  Holland  gin,  and 
take  a  tablespoonful  in  catnip  tea  every  few  minutes,  till  a  sweat 
is  produced. 

Teething. — Young  children  whilst  cutting  their  first  set 
of  teeth  often  suffer  severe  constitutional  disturbance.  At  first 
there  is  restlessness  and  peevishness,  with  slight  fever,  but  not 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  497 


unfrequently  these  are  followed  by  convulsive  fits,  as  they  are 
commonly  called,  which  depends  on  the  brain  becoming  irri- 
tated; and  sometimes  under  this  condition  the  child  is  either  cut 
oflf  suddenly,  or  the  foundation  of  serious  mischief  to  the  brain 
is  laid.  The  remedy,  or  rather  the  safeguard,  against  these 
frightful  consequences  is  trifling,  safe,  and  almost  certain,  and 
consists  merely  in  lancing  the  gum  covering  the  tooth  which  is 
making  its  way  through.  When  teething  is  about  it  may  be 
known  by  the  spittle  constantly  driveling  from  the  mouth  and 
wetting  the  frock.  The  child  has  its  fingers  in  its  mouth,  and 
bites  hard  any  substance  it  can  get  hold  of.  If  the  gums  be 
carefully  looked  at,  the  part  where  the  tooth  is  pressing  up  is 
swollen  and  redder  than  usual;  and  if  the  finger  be  pressed  on  it 
the  child  shrinks  and  cries,  showing  that  the  gum  is  tender. 
When  these  symptoms  occur,  the  gum  should  be  lanced,  and 
sometimes  the  tooth  comes  through  the  next  day,  if  near  the 
surface ;  but  if  not  so  far  advanced  the  cut  heals  and  a  scar 
forms,  which  is  thought  by  some  objectionable,  as  rendering  the 
passage  of  the  tooth  more  difficult.  This,  however,  is  untrue, 
for  the  scar  will  give  way  much  more  easily  than  the  uncut  gum. 
If  the  tooth  does  not  come  through  after  two  or  three  days,  the 
lancing  may  be  repeated;  and  this  is  more  especially  needed  if 
the  child  be  very  fractious,  and  seems  in  much  pain.  Lancing 
the  gums  is  further  advantageous,  because  it  empties  the  in- 
flamed part  of  its  blood,  and  so  relieves  the  pain  and  inflamma- 
tion. The  relief  children  experience  in  the  course  of  two  or 
three  hours  from  the  operation  is  often  very  remarkable,  as  they 
almost  immediately  become  lively  and  cheerful. 

Wash  for  Teeth  and  Gums.  —  The  teeth  should  be 
washed  night  and  morning,  a  moderately  small  and  soft  brush 
being  used;  after  the  mornings  ablution,  pour  on  a  second  tooth- 
brush, slightly  dampened,  a  little  of  the  following  lotion :  Car- 
bolic acid,  20  drops ;  spirits  of  wine,  2  drachms ;  distilled  water, 
6  ounces.  After  using  this  lotion  a  short  time  the  gums  become 
firmer  and  less  tender,  and  impurity  of  the  breath  (which  is  most 
commonly  caused  by  bad  teeth),  will  be  removed.  It  is  a  great 
mistake  to  use  hard  tooth-brushes,  or  to  brush  the  teeth  until 
the  gums  bleed. 

Tetter. — After  a  slight  feverish  attack,  lasting  two  or 
three  days,  clusters  of  small,  transparent  pimples,  filled  some- 
times with  a  colorless,  sometimes  with  a  brownish  lymph,  appear 
on  the  cheeks  or  forehead,  or  on  the  extremities,  and  at  times  on 
the  body.  The  pimples  are  about  the  size  of  a  pea,  and  break 
after  a  few  days,  when  a  brown  or  yellow  crust  is  formed  over 
them,  which  falls  of¥  about  the  tenth  day,  leaving  the  skin  red 
and  irritable.  The  eruption  is  attended  with  heat;  itching,  ting- 
ling, fever,  and  restlessness,  especially  at  night.  Ringworm  is  a 
curious  form  of  tetter,  in  which  the  inflamed  patches  assume  the 
form  of  a  ring. 


498  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


Treatment. — Should  consist  of  light  diet,  and  gentle  lax- 
atives. If  the  patient  be  advanced  in  life,  and  feeble,  a  tonic 
will  be  desirable.  For  a  wash,  white  vitriol,  i  drachm;  rose- 
water,  3  ounces,  mixed;  or  an  ointment  made  of  alder-flower 
ointment,  i  ounce ;  oxide  of  zinc,  i  drachm. 

To  RemOTe  Tan. — Tan  may  be  removed  from  the  face 
by  mixing  magnesia  in  soft  water  to  the  consistency  of  paste, 
which  should  then  be  spread  on  the  face  and  allowed  to  remain 
a  minute  or  two.  Then  wash  off  with  Castile  soap  suds,  and 
rinse  with  soft  water. 

How  to  Cure  White  Swelling. — Draw  a  blister  on  the 
inside  of  the  leg  below  the  knee;  keep  it  running  with  ointment 
made  of  hen  manure,  by  simmering  it  in  hog's  lard  with  onions ; 
rub  the  knee  with  the  following  kind  of  ointment:  Bits  of  pep- 
permint, oil  of  sassafras,  checkerberry,  juniper,  one  drachm  each; 
simmer  in  one-half  pint  neatsfoot  oil,  and  rub  on  the  knee  three 
times  a  day. 

How  to  Cure  Wounds.  —  Catnip  steeped,  mixed  with 
fresh  butter  and  sugar. 

Scalding  of  the  Urine. — Equal   parts  of  the  oil   of  red 

cedar,  and  the  oil  of  spearmint. 

Urinary  Obstructions. — Steep  pumpkin  seeds  in  gin,  and 
drink  about  three  glasses  a  day;  or,  administer  half  a  dracnm 
uva  ursi  every  morning,  and  a  dose  of  spearmint. 

Free  Passage  of  Urine. — The  leaves  of  the  currant  bush 
made  into  a  tea,  and  taken  as  a  common  drink. 

ACCIDENTS  AND  INJURIES,  AND  HOW  TO  MEET 
THEM. 

As  accidents  are  constantly  liable  to  occur,  the  importance 
of  knowing  how  best  to  meet  the  various  emergencies  that  may 
arise  can  hardly  be  over-estimated.  In  all  cases,  and  under  all 
circumstances,  the  best  help  to  assist  a  party  in  this  trying  mo- 
ment is  presence  of  mind. 

Harvest  Bug  Bites. — The  best  remedy  is  the  use  of 
benzine,  which  immediately  kills  the  insect.  A  small  drop  of 
tincture  of  iodine  has  the  same  effect. 

Bites  and  Stings  of  Insects.  —  Such  as  bees,  wasps, 
hornets,  etc.,  although  generally  painful,  and  ofttimes  causing 
much  disturbance,  yet  are  rarely  attended  with  fatal  results.  The 
pain  and  swelling  may  generally  be  promptly  arrested  by  bathing 
freely  with  a  strong  solution  of  equal  parts  of  common  salt  and 
baking  soda,  in  warm  water ;  or  by  the  application  of  spirits  of 
hartshorn ;  or  of  volatile  liniment  (one  part  of  spirits  of  harts- 
horn and  two  of  olive  oil).    In  the  absence  of  the  other  articles. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  499 


warm  oil  may  be  used;  or,  if  this  is  not  at  hand,  apply  a  paste 
made  from  fresh  clay-earth.  If  the  sting  of  the  insect  is  left  in 
the  wound,  as  is  frequently  the  case,  it  should  always  be  ex- 
tracted. If  there  is  faintness,  give  some  stimulant ;  as,  a  table- 
spoonful  or  two  of  brandy  and  water,  or  brandy  and  ammonia. 

Mad  Dog  Bites. — i.  Take  immediately  warm  vinegar 
or  tepid  water;  wash  the  wound  clean  therewith  and  then  dry 
it;  pour  upon  the  wound,  then,  ten  or  twelve  drops  of  muriatic 
acid.  Mineral  acids  destroy  the  poison  of  the  saliva,  by  which 
means  the  evil  effects  of  the  latter  are  neutralized.  2.  Many 
think  that  the  only  sure  preventive  of  evil  following  the  bite  of 
a  rabid  dog  is  to  suck  the  wound  immediately,  before  the  poison 
has  had  time  to  circulate  with  the  blood.  If  the  person  bit  can- 
not get  to  the  wound  to  suck  it,  he  must  persuade  or  pay  another 
to  do  it  for  him.  There  is  no  fear  of  any  harm  following  this, 
for  the  poison  entering  by  the  stomach  cannot  hurt  a  person, 
A  spoonful  of  the  poison  might  be  swallowed  with  impunity, 
but  the  person  who  sucks  the  place  should  have  no  wound  on 
the  lip  or  tongue,  or  it  might  be  dangerous.  The  precaution 
alluded  to  is  a  most  important  one,  and  should  never  be  omitted 
prior  to  an  excision  and  the  application  of  lunar  caustic  in  every 
part,  especially  the  interior  and  deep-seated  portions.  No  in- 
jury need  be  anticipated  if  this  treatment  is  adopted  promptly 
and  effectively.  The  poison  of  hydrophobia  remains  latent  on  an 
average  six  weeks,  the  part  heals  over,  but  there  is  a  pimple  or 
wound,  more  or  less  irritable ;  it  then  becomes  painful ;  and  the 
germ,  whatever  it  is,  ripe  for  dissemination  into  the  system,  and 
then  all  hope  is  gone.  Nevertheless,  between  the  time  of  the 
bite  and  the  activity  of  the  wound  previous  to  dissemination, 
the  caustic  of  nitrate  of  silver  is  a  sure  preventive;  after  that 
it  is  as  useless  as  all  the  other  means.  The  best  mode  of  appli- 
cation of  the  nitrate  of  silver  is  by  introducing  it  solidly  into  the 
wound. 

Serpents' Bites. — The  poison  inserted  by  the  stings  and 
bites  of  many  venomous  reptiles  is  so  rapidly  absorbed,  and  of 
so  fatal  a  description,  as  frequently  to  occasion  death  before 
any  remedy  or  antidote  can  be  applied ;  and  they  are  rendered 
yet  more  dangerous  from  the  fact  that  these  wounds  are  in- 
flicted in  parts  of  the  country  and  world  where  precautionary 
measures  are  seldom  thought  of,  and  generally  at  times  when 
people  are  least  prepared  to  meet  them.  i.  In  absence  of  any 
remedies,  the  first  best  plan  to  adopt  on  being  bitten  by  any  of 
the  poisonous  snakes  is  to  do  as  recommended  above  in  Mad  Dog 
Bites — viz.,  to  wash  off  the  place  immediately;  if  possible  get 
the  mouth  to  the  spot,  and  forcibly  suck  out  all  the  poison,  first 
applying  a  ligature  above  the  wound  as  tightly  as  can  be  borne. 
2.  A  remedy  promulgated  by  the  Smithsonian  Institute  is  to 
take  30  grs.  iodide  potassium,  30  grs.  iodine,  i  oz.  water,  to  be 
applied  externally  to  the  wound  by  saturating  lint  or  batting — 


500  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


the  same  to  be  kept  moist  with  the  antidote  until  the  cure  be 
effected,  which  will  be  in  one  hour,  and  sometimes  instantly.  3« 
An  Australian  physician  has  tried  and  recommends  carbolic 
acid,  diluted  and  administered  internally  every  few  minutes  un- 
til recovery  is  certain.  4.  Another  Australian  physician,  Pro- 
fessor Halford,  of  Melbourne  University,  has  discovered  that  if 
a  proper  amount  of  dilute  ammonia  be  injected  into  the  circu- 
lation of  a  patient  suffering  from  snake-bite,  the  curative  effect 
is  usually  sudden  and  startling,  so  that,  in  many  cases,  men 
have  thus  been  brought  back,  as  it  were,  by  magic,  from  the 
very  shadow  of  death. 

Bleeding  at  the  Nose.— i.  Roll  up  a  piece  of  paper, 
and  press  it  under  the  upper  lip,  2.  In  obstinate  cases  blow  a 
little  gum  Arabic  up  the  nostrils  through  a  quill,  which  will  im- 
mediately stop  the  discharge;  powdered  alum  is  also  good.  3. 
Pressure  by  the  finger  over  the  small  artery  near  the  ala  (wing> 
of  the  nose,  on  the  side  where  the  blood  is  flowing,  is  said  to 
srrest  the  hemorrhage  immediately. 

Bleeding  from  the  Month.  —  This  is  generally  caused 
by  some  injury  to  the  cheeks,  gums  or  tongue,  but  it  sometimes 
occurs  without  any  direct  cause  of  this  kind,  and  no  small  alarm 
may  be  caused  by  mistaking  it  for  bleeding  from  the  lungs.  Ex- 
cept when  an  artery  of  some  size  is  injured,  bleeding  from  the 
mouth  can  generally  be  controlled  by  gargling  and  washing  the 
mouth  with  cold  v/ater,  salt  and  water,  or  alum  and  water,  or 
some  persulphate  of  iron  may  be  applied  to  the  bleeding  sur- 
face. Sometimes  obstinate  or  even  alarming  bleeding  may  fol- 
low the  pulling  of  a  tooth.  The  best  remedy  for  this  is  to  plug 
the  cavity  with  lint  or  cotton  wet  with  the  solution  of  persul- 
phate of  iron,  and  apply  a  compress  which  may  be  kept  in  place 
by  closing  the  teeth  on  it. 

Bnrns  and  Scalds. — There  is  no  class  of  accidents  that 
^ause  such  an  amount  of  agony,  and  none  which  are  followed 
with  more  disastrous  results. 

I,  By  putting  the  burned  part  under  cold  water,  milk,  or 
other  bland  fluid,  instantaneous  and  perfect  relief  from  all  pain 
will  be  experienced.  On  withdrawal,  the  burn  should  be  per- 
fectly covered  with  half  an  inch  or  more  of  common  wheaten 
flour,  put  on  with  a  dredging-box,  or  in  any  other  way,  and 
allowed  to  remain  until  a  cure  is  effected,  when  the  dry,  caked 
flour  will  fall  off,  or  can  be  softened  with  water,  disclosing  a 
beautiful,  new  and  healthy  skin,  in  all  cases  where  the  burns 
have  been  superficial.  2.  Dissolve  white  lead  in  flaxseed  oil  to 
the  consistency  of  milk,  and  apply  over  the  entire  burn  or  scald 
every  five  minutes.  It  can  be  applied  with  a  soft  feather.  This 
is  said  to  give  relief  sooner,  and  to  be  more  permanent  in  its 
effects,  than  any  other  application.  3.  Make  a  saturated  solu- 
tion of  alum  (four  ounces  to  a  quart  of  hot  water).  Dip  a  cot- 
ton cloth  in  this  solution  and  apply  immediately  on  the  burn. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIOI^S  501 


As  soon  as  it  becomes  hot  or  dry,  replace  it  by  another,  and 
continue  doing  so  as  often  as  the  cloth  dries,  which  at  first  will 
be  every  few  minutes.  The  pain  will  immediately  cease,  and 
after  twenty-four  hours  of  this  treatment  the  burn  will  be  healed ; 
especially  if  commenced  before  blisters  are  formed.  The  astrin- 
gent and  drying  qualities  of  the  alum  will  entirely  prevent  their 
formation.  4.  Glycerme,  five  ounces ;  white  of  egg,  four  ounces ; 
tincture  of  arnica,  three  ounces.  Mix  the  glycerine  and  white 
of  egg  thoroughly  in  a  mortar,  and  gradually  add  the  arnica. 
Apply  freely  on  linen  rags  night  and  morning,  washing  previ- 
ously with  warm  castile  soap-suds.  5.  Take  one  drachm  of 
finely  powdered  alum,  and  mix  thoroughly  with  the  white  of 
two  eggs  and  one  teacup  of  fresh  lard ;  spread  on  a  cloth,  and 
apply  to  the  parts  burnt.  It  gives  ahnost  instant  relief  from 
pain,  and,  by  excluding  the  air,  prevents  excessive  inflammatory 
action.  The  application  should  be  changed  at  least  once  a  day. 
6.  M.  Joel,  of  the  Children's  Hospital,  Lausanne,  finds  that  a 
tepid  bath,  containing  a  couple  of  pinches  of  sulphate  of  iron, 
gives  immediate  relief  to  young  children  who  have  been  exten- 
sively burned.  In  a  case  of  a  child  four  years  old,  a  bath  re- 
peated twice  a  day — twenty  minutes  each  bath — the  suppuration 
decreased,  lost  its  odor,  and  the  little  sufferer  was  soon  conval- 
escent. 7.  For  severe  scalding,  carbolic  acid  has  recently  been 
used  with  marked  benefit.  It  is  to  be  mixed  with  thirty  parts 
of  the  ordinary  oil  of  lime  water  to  one  part  of  the  acid.  Linen 
rags  saturated  in  the  carbolic  emulsion  are  to  be  spread  on  the 
scalded  parts,  and  kept  moist  by  frequently  smearing  with  the 
feather  dipped  in  the  liquid.  Two  advantages  of  this  mode  of 
treatment  are,  the  exclusion  of  air,  and  the  rapid  healing  by  a 
natural  restorative  action  without  the  formation  of  pus,  thus  pre- 
serving unmarred  the  personal  appearance  of  the  patient — a 
matter  of  no  small  importance  to  some  people. 

Choking. — In  case  of  Choking,  a  violent  slap  with  the 
open  hand  between  the  shoulders  of  the  sufferer  will  often  effect 
a  dislodgmeent.  In  case  the  accident  occurs  with  a  child,  and 
the  slapping  process  does  not  afford  instant  relief,  it  should  be 
grasped  by  the  feet,  and  placed  head  downwards,  and  the  slap- 
ping between  the  shoulders  renewed;  but  in  case  this  induced 
violent  suffocative  paroxysms  it  must  not  be  repeated.  If  the 
substance,  whatever  it  may  be,  has  entered  the  windpipe,  and 
the  coughing  and  inverting  the  body  fails  to  dislodge  it,  it  is 
probable  that  nothing  but  cutting  open  the  windpipe  will  be  of 
any  avail;  and  for  this  the  services  of  a  surgeon  should  always 
be  procured.  If  food  has  stuck  in  the  throat  or  gullet,  the  fore- 
finger should  be  immediately  introduced;  and  if  lodged  at  the 
entrance  of  the  gullet,  the  substance  may  be  reached  and  ex- 
tracted, possibly,  with  the  forefinger  alone,  or  may  be  seized 
with  a  pair  of  pincers,  if  at  hand,  or  a  curling  tongs,  or  any- 
thing of  the  kind.  This  procedure  may  be  facilitated  by  directing 
the  perwn  to  put  the  tongue  well  out,  in  which  position  it  may 


502 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


be  retained  by  the  individual  himself,  or  a  bystander  by  grasp- 
ing it,  covered  with  a  handkerchief  or  towel.  Should  this  fail, 
an  effort  should  be  made  to  excite  retching  or  vomiting  by  pass- 
ing the  finger  to  the  root  of  the  tongue,  in  hopes  that  the  of- 
fending substance  may  in  this  way  be  dislodged;  or  it  may  pos- 
sibly be  effected  by  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  dashing  in  the 
face  a  basin  of  oolH  water,  the  shock  suddenly  relaxing  the  mus- 
cular spasm  present,  and  the  involuntary  gasp  at  the  same  time 
may  move  it  up  or  down.  If  this  cannot  be  done,  as  each  in- 
stant's delay  is  of  vital  importance  to  a  choking  man,  sieze  a 
fork,  a  spoon,  a  penholder,  pencil,  quill,  or  anything  suitable  at 
hand,  and  endeavor  to  push  the  article  down  the  throat.  If  it 
be  low  down  the  gullet,  and  other  means  fail,  its  dislodgment 
may  sometimes  be  effected  by  dashing  cold  water  on  the  spine, 
or  vomiting  may  be  induced  by  an  emetic  of  sulphate  of  zinc 
(twenty  grains  in  a  couple  of  tablespoonfuls  of  warm  water), 
or  of  common  salt  and  mustard  in  like  manner,  or  it  may  be 
pushed  into  the  stomach  by  extemporizing  a  probang,  by  fasten- 
ing a  small  sponge  to  the  end  of  a  stiff  strip  of  whalebone.  If 
this  cannot  be  done,  a  surgical  operation  will  be  necessary.  Fish 
bones  or  other  sharp  substances,  when  they  cannot  be  removed 
by  the  finger  or  forceps,  may  sometimes  be  dislodged  by  swal- 
lowing some  pulpy  mass,  as  masticated  bread,  etc.  Irregularly 
shaped  substances,  a  plate  with  artificial  teeth  for  instance,  can 
ordinarily  be  removed  only  by  surgical  interference. 

Cramp. — Spasmodic  or  involuntary  contractions  of  the 
muscles  generally  of  the  extremities,  accompanied  with  great 
pain.  The  muscles  of  the  legs  and  feet  are  the  most  commonly 
affected  with  cramp,  especially  after  great  exertion.  The  best 
treatment  is  immediately  to  stand  upright,  and  to  well  rub  the 
part  with  the  hand.  The  application  of  strong  stimulants,  as 
spirits  of  ammonia,  or  of  anodines,  as  opiate  liniments,  has  been 
recommended.  When  cramp  occurs  in  the  stomach,  a  teaspoon- 
ful  of  sal  volatile  in  water,  or  a  dram  glassful  of  good  brandy, 
should  be  swallowed  immediately.  When  cramp  comes  on  dur- 
ing cold  bathing,  the  limb  should  be  thrown  out  as  suddenly  and 
violently  as  possible,  which  will  generally  remove  it,  care  being 
also  taken  not  to  become  flurried  nor  frightened,  as  presence  of 
mind  is  very  essential  to  personal  safety  on  such  an  occasion.  A 
common  cause  of  cramp  is  indigestion,  and  the  use  of  acescent 
liquors;  these  should  be  avoided. 

Cnts. — In  case  the  flow  of  blood  is  trifling,  stop  the 
bleeding  by  bringing  the  edges  of  the  wound  together.  If  the 
flow  of  blood  is  great,  of  a  bright  vermillion  color,  and  flows  in 
spurts  or  with  a  jerk,  an  artery  is  severed,  and  at  once  should 
pressure  be  made  on  the  parts  by  the  finger  (between  the  cut 
and  the  heart),  until  a  compress  is  arranged  by  a  tight  ligature 
above  the  wounded  part.  Then  the  finger  may  be  taken  off,  and 
if  the  blood  §till  flows,  tighten  the  handkerchief  or  other  article 
that  forms  the  ligature,  until  it  ceases.    If  at  this  point  the  at- 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  503 


tendance  of  a  physician  or  surgeon  cannot  be  secured,  take  strong 
silk  thread,  or  wax  together  three  or  four  threads,  and  cut  them 
into  lengths  of  about  a  foot  long.  Wash  the  parts  with  warm 
water,  and  then  with  a  sharp  hook  or  small  pair  of  pincers  in 
your  hand,  fix  your  eye  steadfastly  upon  the  wound,  and  direct- 
ing the  ligature  to  be  slightly  released,  you  will  see  the  mouth 
of  the  artery  from  which  the  blood  sprmgs.  At  once  seize  it, 
draw  it  out  a  little,  while  an  assistant  passes  a  ligature  round 
it,  and  ties  it  up  tight  with  a  double  knot.  In  this  way  take  up 
in  succession  every  bleeding  vessel  you  can  see  or  get  hold  of. 
If  the  wound  is  too  high  up  in  a  limb  to  apply  the  ligature,  do 
not  lose  your  presence  of  mind.  If  it  is  the  thigh,  press  firmly 
on  the  groin;  if  in  the  arm,  with  the  hand  end  or  ring  of  a  com- 
mon door-key  make  pressure  above  the  collar-bone,  and  about 
its  middle,  against  its  first  rib,  which  lies  under  it.  The  pressure 
should  be  continued  until  assistance  is  procured  and  the  vessel 
tied  up.  If  the  wound  is  on  the  face,  or  other  place  where  pres- 
sure cannot  effectually  be  made,  place  a  piece  of  ice  directly 
over  the  wound,  allowmg  it  to  remain  there  until  the  blood  coag- 
ulates, when  it  may  be  removed,  and  a  compress  and  bandage  be 
applied. 

After  the  bleeding  is  arrested  the  surrounding  blood  should 
be  cleared  away,  as  well  as  any  extraneous  matter;  then  bring 
the  sides  of  the  wound  into  contact  throughout  the  whole  depth, 
in  order  that  they  may  grow  together  as  quickly  as  possible,  re- 
taining them  in  their  position  by  strips  of  adhesive  plaster.  If 
the  wound  be  deep  and  extensive,  the  wound  itself  and  the  ad- 
jacent parts  must  be  supported  by  proper  bandages.  The  posi- 
tion of  the  patient  should  be  such  as  will  relax  the  skin  and 
muscles  of  the  wounded  part.  Rest,  low  and  unstimulating  diet, 
will  complete  the  requirements  necessary  to  a  speedy  recovery. 

How  to  DistingTiish  Death.  — As  many  instances  occur 
of  parties  being  buried  alive,  they  being  to  all  appearance  dead, 
the  great  importance  of  knowing  how  to  distinguish  real  from 
imaginary  death  need  not  be  explained.  The  appearances  which 
mostly  accompany  death,  are  an  entire  stoppage  of  breathing,  oi 
the  heart's  action;  the  eyelids  are  partly  closed,  the  eyes  glassy, 
and  the  pupils  usually  dilated;  the  jaws  are  clenched,  the  fingers 
partially  contracted,  and  the  lips  and  nostrils  more  or  less  cov- 
ered with  frothy  mucus,  with  increasing  pallor  and  coldness  of 
surface,  and  the  muscles  soon  become  rigid  and  the  limbs  fixed 
in  their  position.  But  as  these  same  conditions  may  also  exist 
in  certain  other  cases  of  suspended  animation,  great  care  should 
be'  observed,  whenever  there  is  the  least  doubt  concerning  it,  to 
prevent  the  unnecessary  crowding  of  the  room  in  which  the 
corpse  is,  or  of  parties  crowding  around  the  body;  nor  should 
the  body  be  allowed  to  remain  lying  on  the  back  without  the 
tongue  being  so  secured  as  to  prevent  the  glottis  or  orifice  of 
the  windpipe  being  closed  by  it;  nor  should  the  face  be  closely 
covered ;  nor  rough  usage  of  any  kind  be  allowed.    In  case  there 


504 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


is  great  doubt,  the  body  shouldi  not  be  allowed  to  be  inclosed  in 
the  coffin,  and  under  no  circumstances  should  burial  be  allowed 
until  there  are  unmistakable  signs  of  decomposition. 

Of  the  numerous  methods  proposed  as  signs  for  real  death, 
we  select  the  following:  i.  So  long  as  breathing  continues,  the 
surface  of  a  mirror  held  to  the  mouth  and  nostrils  will  become 
dimmed  with  moisture.  2.  If  a  strong  thread  or  small  cord  be 
tied  tightly  round  the  finger  of  a  living  person,  the  portion  be- 
yond the  cord  or  thread  will  become  red  and  swollen — if  dead, 
no  change  is  produced.  3.  If  the  hand  of  a  living  person  is 
held  before  a  strong  light  a  portion  of  the  margin  or  edges  of 
the  fingers  is  translucent — if  dead,  every  part  of  it  is  opaque. 
4.  A  coal  of  fire,  a  piece  of  hot  iron,  or  the  flame  of  a  candle, 
applied  to  the  skin,  if  life  remains,  will  blister — if  dead  it  will 
merely  sear.  5.  A  bright  steel  needle  introduced  and  allowed  to 
remain  for  half  an  hour  in  living  flesh  will  be  still  tright — if 
dead,  it  will  be  tarnished  by  oxydation.  6.  A  few  drops  of  a 
solution  of  atropia  (two  grains  to  one-half  ounce  of  water)  in- 
troduced into  the  eye,  if  the  person  is  alive,  will  cause  the  pupils 
to  dilate — if  dead,  no  effect  will  be  produced.  7.  If  the  pupil 
is  already  dilated,  and  the  person  is  alive,  a  few  drops  of  tinc- 
ture of  the  calabar  bean  will  cause  it  to  contract — if  dead,  no 
effect  will  be  produced. 

Dislocations. — These  injuries  can  mostly  be  easily  rec- 
ognized :  I.  By  the  deformity  that  the  dislocation  gives  rise  to 
by  comparing  the  alteration  in  shape  with  the  other  side  of  the 
body.  2.  Loss  of  some  of  the  regular  movements  of  the  joints. 
3.  In  case  of  dislocation,  surgical  aid  should  be  procured  at 
once.  While  waiting  the  arrival  of  a  physician,  the  injured  por- 
tion should  be  placed  in  the  position  most  comfortable  to  the 
patient,  and  frequent  cold  bathing  or  cloths  wrung  out  of  cold 
water,  applied  to  the  parts  affected,  so  as  to  relieve  suffering  and 
prevent  inflammation. 

ForeigTi  Bodies  inEars.  —  Great  care  should  be  taken 
in  removing  foreign  bodies  from  the  ear,  as  serious  injury  may 
be  inflicted.  Most  foreign  bodies,  especially  those  of  small  size, 
can  be  easily  removed  by  the  use  of  a  syringe  with  warm  water, 
and  in  most  cases  no  other  means  should  be  used.  Should  the 
first  efforts  fail,  repeat  the  operation.  A  syringe  throwing  a 
moderately  small  and  continuous  stream  is  the  best  adapted  for 
the  purpose,  and  the  removal  may  generally  be  facilitated  by  in- 
clining the  ear  downward  while  using  the  syringe.  Severe  in- 
flammation may  be  excited,  and  serious  injury  done,  by  rash  at- 
tempts to  seize  a  foreign  body  in  the  ear,  with  a  forceps  or 
tweezers,  or  trying  to  pick  it  out  with  a  pin  or  needle,  or  with 
an  ear  scoop.  Should  it  be  necessary  from  any  cause  to  use  in- 
struments, great  care  should  be  observed,  and  but  very  little 
force  exerted.  It  has  lately  been  recommended,  when  foreign 
bodies  cannot  be  removed  by  syringing  the  ear,  to  introduce  a 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  505 


small  brush  or  swab  of  frayed  linen  or  muslin  cloth,  or  a  bit  of 
sponge,  moistened  with  a  solution  of  glue,  and  keep  it  in  con- 
tact with  the  foreign  body  until  the  glue  adheres,  when  the  body 
may  be  easily  removed. 

Insects  in  the  Ear. — Insects  in  the  ear  may  be  easily 
killed  by  pouring  oil  in  the  ear,  after  which  remove  by  syringing. 
(See  foreign  bodies  in  ear.) 

Clothing  on  Fire. — If  a  woman's  clothes  catch  on  fire, 
let  her  instantly  roll  herself  over  and  over  on  the  ground.  In 
case  any  one  be  present,  let  them  throw  her  down  and  do  the 
like,  and  then  wrap  her  up  in  a  table-cloth,  rug,  coat,  or  the  first 
woolen  article  that  can  be  found. 

Fractures. — As  we  can  only  give  general  rules  for 
treating  the  various  fractures,  we  would  advise  any  one  suffer- 
ing from  such  to  immediately  apply  to  the  nearest  surgeon,  and 
not  rely  upon  an  inexperienced  party. 

Frost- Bite. — Place  the  party  suffering  in  a  room  with- 
out fire,  and  rub  the  frozen  or  frosted  parts  with  snow,  or  pour 
ice-water  over  them  until  sensation  begins  to  return.  As  soon 
as  a  stinging  pain  is  felt,  and  a  change  of  color  appears,  then 
cease  the  rubbing,  and  apply  clothes  wet  with  ice-water,  and 
subsequently,  if  active  inflammation  follows  and  suppuration  re- 
sults, a  solution  of  carbolic  acid  in  water,  one  part  to  thirty, 
should  be  applied.  If  mortification  sets  in,  amputation  is  generally 
necessary.  Where  persons  suffer  from  the  constitutional  effects 
of  cold,  hot  stimulants  should  be  given  internally,  and  the  body 
rubbed  briskly  with  the  hands  and  warm  flannel. 

Poisons,  Their  Symptoms  and  Antidotes. — When  a  per- 
son has  taken  poison,  the  first  thing  to  do  is  to  compel  the  pa- 
tient to  vomit,  and  for  that  purpose  give  any  emetic  that  can  be 
most  readily  and  quickly  obtained,  and  which  is  prompt  and 
energetic,  but  safe  in  its  action.  For  this  purpose  there  is,  per- 
haps, nothing  better  than  a  large  teaspoonful  of  ground  mustard 
in  a  tumblerful  of  warm  water,  and  it  has  the  advantage  of  being 
almost  always  at  hand.  If  the  dry  mustard  is  not  to  be  had,  use 
mixed  mustard  from  the  mustard  pot.  Its  operation  may  gen- 
erally be  facilitated  by  the  addition  of  a  like  quantity  of  common 
table  salt.  If  the  mustard  is  not  at  hand,  give  two-  or  three  tea- 
spoonfuls  of  powdered  alum  in  syrup  or  molasses,  and  give  freely 
of  warm  water  to  drink;  or  give  ten  to  twenty  grains  or  sul- 
phate of  zinc  (white  vitriol),  or  twenty  to  thirty  grains  of  ipecac, 
with  one  or  two  grains  of  tartar  emetic,  in  a  large  cup  of  warm 
water,  and  repeat  every  ten  minutes  until  three  or  four  doses 
are  given,  unless  free  vomiting  is  sooner  produced.  After  vomit- 
ing has  taken  place,  large  draughts  of  warm  water  should  be 
given  the  patient,  so  that  the  vomiting  will  continue  until  the 
poisonous  substances  have  been  thoroughly  evacuated,  and  then 
suitable  antidotes  should  be  given.    If  vomiting  cannot  be  pro- 


506  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


duced,  the  stomach-pump  should  be  used.  When  it  is  known 
what  particular  kmd  of  poison  has  been  swallowed,  then  the 
proper  antidote  for  that  poison  should  be  given,  but  when  this 
cannot  be  ascertained,  as  is  often  the  case,  give  freely  of  equal 
parts  of  calcined  magnesia,  pulverized  charcoal,  and  sesquioxide 
of  iron,  in  sufficient  quantiy  of  water.  This  is  a  very  harmless 
mixture,  and  is  likely  to  be  of  great  benefit,  as  the  ingredients, 
though  very  simple,  are  antidotes  for  the  most  common  and 
active  poisons.  In  case  this  mixture  cannot  be  obtained,  the 
stomach  should  be  soothed  and  protected  by  the  free  adminis- 
tration ofl  demulcent,  mucilaginous  or  oleaginous  drinks,  such  as 
the  whites  of  eggs,  milk,  mucilage  of  gum  arable,  or  slippery  elm 
bark,  flaxseed  tea,  starch,  wheat,  flour,  or  arrow-root  mixed  in 
water,  linseed  or  olive  oil,  or  melted  butter  or  lard.  Subse- 
quently the  bowels  should  be  moved  by  some  gentle  laxative,  as 
a  tablespoonful  or  two  of  castor  oil,  or  a  teaspoonful  of  calcined 
magnesia;  and  pain  or  other  evidence  of  inflammation  must  be 
relieved  by  the  administration  of  a  few  drops  of  laudanum,  and 
the  repeated  application  of  hot  poultices,  fomentations  and  mus- 
tard plasters.  The  following  are  the  names  of  the  articles  that 
may  give  rise  to  poisoning,  most  commonly  used,  and  their  anti- 
dote : 

Aconite  —  Monkshood,  Wolfsbane, —  Symptoms :  Numbness 
and  tingling  in  the  mouth  and  throat,  and  afterwards  in  other 
portions  of  the  body,  with  sore  throat,  pain  over  the  stomach, 
and  vomiting:  dimness  of  vision,  dizziness,  great  prostration, 
loss  of  sensibility  and  delirium.  Treatment :  An  emetic  and 
then  brandy  in  tablespoonful  doses,  in  ice-water,  every  half  hour ; 
spirits  of  ammonia  in  half  teaspoonful  doses  in  like  manner;  the 
cold  douche  over  the  head  and  chest,  warmth  to  the  extremi- 
ties, etc. 

Alkalies  and  Their  Salts  —  Concentrated  Lye,  Woodash 
Lye,  Caustic  Potash,  Ammonia,  Hartshorn.  —  Symptoms : 
Caustic,  acrid  taste,  excessive  heat  in  the  throat,  stomach  and  in- 
testines ;  vomiting  of  bloody  matter,  cold  sweats,  hiccough,  purg- 
ing of  bloody  stools. — Treatment:  The  common  vegetable  acids. 
Common  vinegar  being  always  at  hand,  is  most  frequently  used. 
The  fixed  oils,  as  castor,  flaxseed,  almond  and  olive  oils  form 
soaps  with  the  alkalies  and  thus  also  destroy  their  caustic  eft'ect. 
They  should  be  given  in  large  quantity. 

Alcohol,  Brandy,  and  Other  Spirituous  Liquors. — Symp- 
toms: Confusion  of  thought,  inability  to  walk  or  stand,  dizzi- 
ness, stupor,  highly  flushed  or  pale  face,  noisy  breathing. — 
Treatment :  After  emptying  the  stomach,  pour  cold  water  on  the 
head  and  back  of  the  neck,  rub  or  slap  the  wrists  and  palms,  and 
the  ankles  and  soles  of  the  feet,  and  give  strong,  hot  coffee,  or 
aromatic  spirits  of  hartshorn,  in  teaspoonful  doses  in  water.  The 
warmth  of  the  body  must  be  sustained. 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  507 


Antimony,  and  Its  Preparations.  Tartar  Emetic,  Anti- 
monial  Wine,  Kerme's  Mineral. — Symptoms:  Faintness  and 
nausea,  soon  followed  by  painful  and  continued  vomiting,  severe 
diarrhoea,  constriction  and  burning  sensation  in  the  throat, 
cramps,  or  spasmodic  twitchings,  with  symptoms  of  nervous  de- 
rangement, and  great  prostration  of  strength,  often  terminating 
in  death. — Treatment:  If  vomiting  has  not  been  produced,  it 
should  bei  effected  by  tickling  the  fauces,  and  administering  copi- 
ous draughts  of  warm  water.  Astringent  infusions,  such  as  of 
gall,  oak  bark,  Peruvian  bark,  act  as  antidotes,  and  should  be 
given  promptly.  Powdered  yellow  bark  may  be  used  until  the 
infusion  is  prepared,  or  very  strong  green  tea  should  be  given. 
To  stop  the  vomiting,  should  it  continue,  blister  over  the  stom- 
ach by  applying  a  cloth  wet  with  strong  spirits  of  hartshorn,  and 
then  sprinkle  on  one-eighth  to  one-fourth  of  a  grain  of  morphia. 

Arsenic  and  Its  Preparations.  —  Ratsbane,  Fowler's  So- 
lution, etc.  — Symptoms :  Generally  within  an  hour  pain  and 
heat  are  felt  in  the  stomach,  soon  followed  by  vomiting;  with  a 
burning  dryness  of  the  throat  and  great  thirst;  the  matters  vom- 
ited are  generally  colored,  either  green  yellow,  or  brownish,  and 
sometimes  bloody.  Diarrhoea  or  dysentery  ensues,  while  the 
pulse  becomes  small  and  rapid,  yet  irregular.  Breathing  much 
oppressed;  difficulty  in  vomiting  may  occur,  while  cramps,  con- 
vulsions, or  even  paralysis  often  precede  death,  which  some- 
times takes  place  within  five  or  six  hours  after  arsenic  has  been 
taken. — Treatment:  Give  a  prompt  emetic,  and  then  hydrate  of 
peroxide  of  iron  (recently  prepared)  in  tablespoonful  doses 
every  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  until  the  urgent  symptoms  are  re- 
lieved. In  the  absence  of  this,  or  while  it  is  being  prepared,  give 
large  draughts  of  new  milk  and  raw  eggs,  limewater  and  oil, 
melted  butter,  magnesia  in  a  large  quantity  of  water,  or  even  if 
nothing  else  is  at  hand,  flour  and  water,  always,  however,  giving 
an  emetic  the  first  thing,  or  causing  vomiting  by  tickling  the 
throat  with  a  feather,  etc.  The  inflammation  of  the  stomach 
which  follows  must  be  treated  by  blisters,  hot  fomentations,  mu- 
cilaginous drinks,  etc.,  etc. 

Belladonna  or  Deadly  Night  Shade.  —  Symptoms :  Dry- 
ness of  the  mouth  and  throat,  great  thirst,  difficulty  of  swallow- 
ing, nausea,  dimness,  confusion  or  loss  of  vision,  great  enlarge- 
ment of  the  pupils,  dizziness,  delirium  and  coma. — Treatment: 
There  is  no  known  antidote.  Give  a  prompt  emetic  and  then 
reliance  must  be  placed  on  continual  stimulation  with  brandy, 
whisky,  etc.,  and  to  necessary  artificial  respiration.  Opium  and 
its  preparations,  as  morphia,  laudanum,  etc.,  are  thought  by  some 
to  counteract  the  effect  of  belladonna,  and  may  be  given  in 
small  and  repeated  doses,  as  also  strong  black  coffee  and  green 
tea. 

•  Blue  yitriol,  or  Blue  Stone.  —See  Copper. 


508  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


Cautharides  (Spanish  or  Blistering  Fly)  and  Modern 
Potato  Bug. — Symptoms  :  Sickening  odor  of  the  breath,  sour 
taste,  with  burning  heat  in  the  throat,  stomach,  and  bowels ;  fre- 
quent vomiting,  often  bloody;  copious  bloody  stools,  great  pain 
in  the  stomach,  with  burning  sensation  in  the  bladder  and  diffi- 
culty to  urinate,  followed  with  terrible  convulsions,  delirium  and 
death. — Treatment :  Excite  vomiting  by  drinking  plentifully  of 
sweet  oil  or  other  wholesome  oils,  sugar  and  water,  milk,  or 
slippery  elm  tea;  give  injections  of  castor  oil  and  starch,  or  warm 
milk.  The  inflammatory  symptoms  which  generally  follow  must 
be  treated  by  a  medical  man.  Camphorated  oil  or  camphorated 
spirits  should  be  rubbed  over  the  bowels,  stomach  and  thighs. 

Caustic  Potash.— See  Alkalies. 

Cobalt,  or  Fly- Powder. —  Symptoms:  Heat  and  pain  in 
the  throat  and  stomach,  violent  retching  and  vomiting,  cold  and 
clammy  skin,  small  and  feeble  pulse,  hurried  and  difficult  breath- 
ing, diarrhoea,  etc. — Treatment:  An  emetic,  followed  by  the 
free  administration  of  milk,  eggs,  wheat  flour  and  water,  and 
mucilaginous  drinks. 

Copper  —  Blue  Vitriol,  Verdigris  or  Pickles  or  Food 
Cooked  in  Foul  Copper  Vessels.  —  Symptoms :  General  in- 
flammation of  the  alimentary  canal,  suppression  of  urine;  hic- 
cough, a  disagreeable  metallic  taste,  vomiting,  violent  colic,  ex- 
cessive thirst,  sense  of  tightness  of  the  throat;  anxiety;  faint- 
ness,  giddiness,  and  cramps  and  convulsions  generally  precede 
death. — Treatment:  Large  doses  of  simple  syrup  as  warm  as 
can  be  swallowed,  until  the  stomach  rejects  the  amount  it  con- 
tains. The  whites  of  eggs  and  large  quantities  of  milk.  Hy- 
drated  peroxide  of  iron. 


Creosote.— ^Carbolic  Acid. — Symptoms:  Burning  pain,  acrid, 
pungent  taste,  thirst,  vomiting,  purging,  etc. — Treatment:  An 
emetic,  and  the  free  administration  of  albumen,  as  the  whites 
of  eggs,  or  in  the  absence  of  these,  milk,  or  flour  and  water. 

Corrosive  Sublimate. — See  Mercury. 

Deadly  Night-Shade. — See  Belladonna. 

Fox-Glove  or  Digitalis.  —  Symptoms :  Loss  of  strength, 
feeble,  fluttering  pulse,  faintness,  nausea,  and  vomiting  and  stu- 
por; cold  perspiration,  dilated  pupils,  sighing,  irregular  breath- 
ing, and  sometimes  convulsions. — Treatment :  After  vomiting, 
give  brandy  and  ammonia  in  frequently  repeated  doses,  apply 
warmth  to  the  extremities,  and  if  necessary  resort  to  artificial 
respiration. 

Gases  —  Carbonic  Acid,  Chlorine,  Cyanogen,  Hydrosul- 
phuric  Acid,  etc.  —  Symptoms :  Gieat  drowsiness,  difficult 
respiration,  features  swollen,  face  blue  as  in  strangulation. — 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  509 


Treatment:  Artificial  respiration,  cold  douche,  frictions  with 
stimulating  substances  to  the  surface  of  the  body.  Inhalation 
of  steam  containing  preparations  of  ammonia.  Cupping  from 
nape  of  neck.   Internal  use  of  chloroform. 

Green  Vitriol. — See  Iron. 

Hellebore,  or  Indian  Poke. — Symptoms:  Violent  vomit- 
ing and  purging,  bloody  stools,  great  anxiety,  tremors,  vertigo, 
fainting,  sinking  of  the  pulse,  cold  sweats  and  convulsions. — 
Treatment:  Excite  speedy  vomiting  by  large  draughts  of  warm 
water,  molasses  and  water,  tickling  the  throat  with  the  finger 
or  a  feather,  and  emetics ;  give  oily  and  mucilaginous  drinks, 
oily  purgatives,  and  clysters,  acids,  strong  coffee,  camphor  and 
opium. 

Hemlock  (Conium).  —  Symptoms :   Dryness   of  the  throat, 

tremors,  dizziness,  difficulty  of  swallowing,  prostration  and  faint- 
ness,  limbs  powerless  or  paralyzed,  pupils  dilated,  pulse  rapid 
and  feeble;  insensibility  and  convulsions  sometimes  precede 
death. — Treatment  •  Empty  the  stomach  and  give  brandy  m 
tablespoonful  doses,  with  half  teaspoonful  of  spirits  of  ammonia, 
frequently  repeated,  and  if  much  pain  and  vomiting,  give  bro- 
mide of  ammonium  in  five-grain  doses  every  half  hour.  Arti- 
ficial respiration  may  be  required. 

Henbane  or  Hyoscyamus.  —  Symptoms :  Muscular  twitch- 
ing, inability  to  articulate  plainly,  dimness  of  vision  and  stupor; 
later,  vomiting  and  purging,  small,  intermittent  pulse,  convulsive 
movement  of  the  extremities  and  coma.  Treatment:  Similar 
to  Opium  Poisoning,  which  see. 

Iodine. — Symptoms:  Burning  pain  in  throat,  lacerating 
pain  m  the  stomach,  fruitless  effort  to  vomit,  excessive  tender- 
ness of  the  epigastrium.  Treatment :  Free  emesis,  prompt  ad- 
ministration of  starch,  wheat  flour,  or  arrow-root,  beat  up  in 
water. 

Lead  —  Acetate  of  Lead,  Sugar  of  Lead,  Dry  White 
Lead,  Red  Lead,  Litharge,  or  Pickles,  Wine,  or  Vinegar, 
Sweetened  by  Lead. — Symptoms:  When  taken  in  large  doses, 
a  sweet  but  astringent  metallic  taste  exists,  with  constriction  in 
the  throat,  pain  in  the  region  of  the  stomach,  painful,  obstinate, 
and  frequently  bloody  vomitings,  hiccough,  convulsions  or 
spasms,  and  death.  When  taken  in  small  but  long-continued 
doses,  it  produces  colic,  called  painter's  colic ;  great  pain,  obsti- 
nate constipation,  and  in  extreme  cases  paralytic  symptoms,  es- 
pecially wrist-drop,  with  a  blue  line  along  the  edge  of  the  gums. 
Treatment :  To  counteract  the  poison,  give  alum  in  water,  one 
and  a  half  ounce  to  a  quart ;  or,  better  still,  Epsom  salts  or  Glau- 
ber salts,  an  ounce  of  either  in  a  quart  of  water;  or  dilute  sul- 
phuric acid,  a  teaspoonful  to  a  quart  of  water.  If  a  large  quan- 
tity of  sugar  of  lead  has  been  recently  taken,  empty  the  stomact 


510  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


by  an  emetic  of  sulphate  of  zinc  (one  drachm  in  a  quart  of 
water),  giving  one-fourth  to  commence,  and  repeating  smaller 
doses  until  free  vomiting  is  produced;  castor  oil  should  be  given 
to  clear  the  bowels,  and  injections  of  oil  and  starch  freely  admin- 
istered.   If  the  body  is  cold,  use  the  warm  bath. 

Meadow  Saflfron. — See  Belladonna. 

Laudanum.  — See  Opium. 

Lunar  Caustic. — See  Silver. 

Lobelia. — Indian  Poke. — Symptoms:  Excessive  vomiting 
and  purging,  pains  in  the  bowels,  contraction  of  the  pupils,  de- 
lirium, coma,  and  convulsions.  Treatment:  Mustard  over  the 
stomach,  and  brandy  and  ammonia. 

Mercury.  —  Corrosive  Sublimate  (bug  poisons  frequently 
contain  this  poison).  Red  Precipitate,  Chinese  or  English 
Vermillion. — Symptoms:  Acrid,  metallic  taste  in  the  mouth, 
immediate  constriction  and  burning  in  the  throat,  with  anxiety 
and  tearing  pains  in  both  stomach  and  bowels,  sickness,  and 
vomiting  of  various  colored  fluids,  and  sometimes  bloody  and 
profuse  diarrhoea,  with  difficulty  and  pain  in  urinating;  pulse 
quick,  small  and  hard;  faint  sensations,  great  debility,  difficult 
breathing,  cramps,  cold  sweats,  syncope  and  convulsions.  Treat- 
ment :  If  vomiting  does  not  already  exist,  emetics  must  be  given 
immediately — albumen  of  eggs  in  continuous  large  doses,  and 
infusion  of  catechu  afterwards,  sweet  milk,  mixtures  of  flour 
and  water  in  successive  cupfuls,  and  to  check  excessive  salivation 
put  a  half  ounce  of  chlorate  of  potash  in  a  tumbler  of  water,  and 
use  freely  as  a  gargle,  and  swallow  a  tablespoonful  every  hour 
or  two. 

Monkshood. — See  Aconite 

Morphine. — See  Opium. 

Nitrate  of  Silver  (Lunar  Caustic). — Symptoms:  Intense 
pain  and  vomiting  and  purging  of  blood;  mucus  and  shreds  of 
mucus  membranes ;  and  if  these  stand  they  become  dark.  Treat- 
ment :  Give  freely  of  a  solution  of  common  salt  in  water,  which 
decomposes  the  poison,  and  afterwards  flaxseed  or  elm  bark  tea, 
and  after  a  while  a  dose  of  castor  oil. 

Nux  Tomica. — See  Strychnine. 

Opium  and  all  its  Preparations  —  Morphine^  Laudanum, 
Paragoric,  Etc.  — Symptoms  :  Giddiness,  drowsmess,  increas- 
ing to  stupor,  and  insensibility;  pulse  usually,  at  first,  quick  and 
irregular,  and  breathing  hurried,  and  afterwards  pulse  slow  and 
feeble,  and  respiration  slow  and  noisy ;  the  pupils  are  contracted 
and  the  eyes  and  face  congested,  and  later,  as  death  approaches, 
the  extremities  become  cold,  the  surface  is  covered  with  cold, 
clammy  perspiration,  and  the  sphincters  relax.    The  effects  of 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  511 


opium  and  its  preparations,  in  poisonous  doses,  appear  in  from 
a  half  to  two  hours  from  its  administration.  Treatment:  Empty 
the  stomach  immediately  with  an  emetic  or  with  the  stomach 
pump.  Then  give  very  strong  coffee  without  milk ;  put  mustard 
plasters  on  the  wrist  and  ankles ;  use  the  cold  douche  to  the  head 
and  chest,  and  if  the  patient  is  cold  and  sinking  give  brandy,  or 
whisky  and  ammonia.  Belladonna  is  thought  by  many  to  coun- 
teract the  poisonous  effects  of  opium,  and  may  be  given  in  doses 
of  half  to  a  teaspoonful  of  the  tincture,  or  two  grains  of  the 
extract,  every  twenty  minutes,  until  some  effect  is  observed  in 
causing  the  pupils  to  expand.  Use  warmth  and  friction,  and  if 
possible  prevent  sleep  for  some  hours,  for  which  purpose  the 
patient  should  be  walked  about  between  two  persons,  and  if 
necessary  a  bunch  of  switches  may  be  freely  used.^  Finally,  as 
a  last  resort,  use  artificial  respiration,  and  a  persistence  in  it 
will  sometimes  be  rewarded  with  success  in  apparently  hope- 
less cases.    Galvanism  should  also  be  tried. 

Oxalic  Acid,— See  Acids. 

Phosphorus  —  Found  in  Lucifer  Matches  and  Some  Rat 
Poisons. — Symptoms :  Symptoms  of  irritant  poisoning ;  pain 
in  the  stomach  and  bowels ;  vomiting ;  diarrhoea ;  tenderness  and 
tension  of  the  abdomen.  Treatment :  An  emetic  is  to  be  prompt- 
ly given ;  copious  draughts  containing  magnesia  in  suspension ; 
mucilaginous  drinks.  General  treatment  for  inflammatory 
symptoms. 

Poisonous  Fish. — Symptoms:  In  an  hour  or  two — often  in 
much  shorter  time — after  the  fish  has  been  eaten,  a  weight  at 
the  stomach  comes  on,  with  slight  vertigo  and  headache;  sense 
of  heat  about  the  head  and  eyes;  considerable  thirst,  and  often 
an  eruption  of  the  skin.  Treatment:  After  full  vomiting,  an 
active  purgative  should  be  given  to  remove  any  of  the  noxious 
matter  from  the  intestines.  Vinegar  and  water  may  be  drunk 
after  the  above  remedies  have  operated,  and  the  body  may  be 
sponged  with  the  same.  Water  made  very  sweet  with  sugar, 
with  aromatic  spirits  of  ammonia  added,  may  be  drunk  freely 
as  a  corrective.  A  solution  of  cholorate  of  potash,  or  of  alkali, 
the  latter  weak,  may  be  given  to  obviate  the  effect  of  the  poison. 
If  spasms  ensue  after  evacuation,  laudanum  in  considerable  doses 
is  necessary.  If  inflammation  should  occur,  combat  in  the  usual 
way. 

Poisonous  Mushrooms.  —  Symptoms :  Nausea,  heat  and 
pains  in  the  stomach  and  bowels ;  vomiting  and  purging,  thirst, 
convulsions  and  faintings,  pulse  small  and  frequent,  dilated  pupil 
and  stupor,  cold  sweats  and  death. 

Treatment:  The  stomach  and  bowels  are  to  be  cleared  by 
an  emetic  of  ground  mustard  or  sulphate  of  zinc,  followed  by 
frequent  doses  of  Glauber  or  Epsom  salts,  and  large  stimulating 
clysters.   After  the  poison  is  evacuated,  either  may  be  given  with 


512  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


small  quantities  of  brandy  and  water.  But  if  inflammatory 
symptoms  manifest  themselves,  such  stimuli  should  be  avoided, 
and  these  symptoms  appropriately  treated. 

Potash.— See  Alkali. 

Prussic  Acid,  Hydrocyanic— See  Acids. 

Poison  Ivy.  —  Symptoms :  Contact  with,  and  with  many 
persons  the  near  approach  to  the  vine,  gives  rise  to  violent  ery- 
sipelatous inflammation,  especially  of  the  face  and  hands,  at- 
tended with  itching,  redness,  burning  and  swelling,  with  watery 
blisters. 

Treatment:  Give  saline  laxatives,  and  apply  weak  lead  and 
laudanum,  or  limewater  and  sweet  oil,  or  bathe  the  parts  freely 
with  spirits  of  nitre.  Anointing  with  oil  will  prevent  poisoning 
from  it. 

Saltpetre,  Nitrate  of  Potash.  —  Symptoms.  Only  poison- 
ous in  large  quantities,  and  then  causes  nausea,  painful  vomit- 
ing, purging,  convulsions,  faintness,  feeble  pulse,  cold  feet  and 
hands,  with  tearing  pains  in  stomach  and  bowels. 

Treatment:  Treat  just  as  is  directed  for  arsenic,  for  there 
is  no  antidote  known,  and  emptying  the  stomach  and  bowels  with 
mild  drinks  must  be  relied  on. 

Savine. — Symptoms:  Sharp  pains  in  the  bowels,  hot  skin, 
rapid  pulse,  violent  vomiting  and  sometimes  purging,  with  great 
prostration.  Treatment:  Mustard  and  hot  fomentations  over 
the  stomach  and  bowels,  and  ice  only  allowed  in  the  stomach 
until  the  inflammation  ceases.  If  prostration  comes  on,  food 
and  stimulants  must  be  given  by  injection. 

Stramonium,  Thorn-apple  or  Jamestown  Weed. —  Symp- 
toms :  Vertigo,  headache,  perversion  of  vision,  slight  delirium, 
sense  of  suffocation,  disposition  to  sleep,  bowels  relaxed  and  all 
secretions  augmented.    Treatment:    Same  as  Belladonna. 

Tin  —  Chloride  of  Tin,  Solution  of  Tin  (Used  by 
Dyers),  Oxide  of  Tin  or  Putty  Powder.  —  Symptoms: 
Vomiting,  pains  in  the  stomach,  anxiety,  restlessness,  frequent 
pulse,  delirium,  etc.  Treatment:  Empty  the  stomach,  and  give 
whites  of  eggs  in  water,  milk  in  large  quantities,  or  flour  beaten 
up  in  water,  with  magnesia  or  chalk. 

Tartar  Emetic. — See  Antimony. 

Tobacco. — Symptoms:  Vertigo,  stupor,  fainting,  nausea, 
vomiting,  sudden  nervous  debility,  cold  sweat,  tremors,  and  at 
times  fatal  prostration.  Treatment:  After  the  stomach  is 
empty,  apply  mustard  to  the  abdomen  and  to  the  extremities, 
and  give  strong  coffee,  with  brandy  and  other  stimulants,  with 
warmth  to  the  extremities. 

Woorara. — Symptoms :  When  taken  into  the  stomach  it 
is  inert;  when  absorbed  through  a  wound  it  causes  sudden  stu- 


CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS  513 


por  and  insensibility,  frothing  at  the  mouth  and  speedy  death. 
Treatment:  Suck  the  wound  immediately,  or  cut  it  out  and  tie 
a  cord  around  the  limb  between  the  wound  and  the  heart.  Ap- 
ply iodine,  or  iodide  of  potassium,  and  give  it  internally,  and 
try  artificial  respiration. 

Scalds. —  See  Burns  and  Scalds. 

Sprains. — The  portions  most  frequently  implicated  are  the 
wrist  and  ankle ;  no  matter  wh^ch  portion  it  may  be,  however, 
rest  and  quietness  is  a  very  important  part  of  the  treatment,  and, 
when  possible,  in  an  elevated  position.  If  the  wrist  is  sprained 
it  should  be  carried  in  a  sling;  if  the  ankle,  it  should  be  sup- 
ported on  a  couch  or  stool.  Cold  lotions  (see  Bruises)  should 
be  freely  applied,  and  irrigation  by  pouring  water  from  a  pitcher 
or  tea-kettle  resorted  to  several  times  a  day  to  prevent  inflam- 
mation. Later,  frictions  with  opodeldoc,  or  with  some  stimu- 
lating liniment,  and  supporting  the  parts  by  pressure  made  with 
a  flannel  roller,  or  laced  stocking  when  the  ankle  is  involved^ 
will  be  useful  to  restore  tone ;  or  strips  of  adhesive  plaster  prop- 
erly applied  will  be  useful  for  the  same  purpose.  Recovery  from 
severe  sprains  is  always  tedious.  It  is  an  old  saying  "that  a  bad 
sprain  is  worse  than  a  broken  bone." 

Stings  of  Bees  and  Wasps.  —  See   Bites   and  Stings. 

Suffocation  from  Noxious  drases,  Foul  Air,  Fire  Damp. 
Etc. — Remove  to  iresh  air  and  dash  cold  water  over  the  head, 
neck  and  chest;  carefully  apply  hartshorn,  or  smelling  salts  to 
the  nostrils,  and  when  the  breathing  is  feeble  or  has  ceased,  re- 
sort immediately  to  artificial  respiration  (see  Asphyxia  and 
Drowning).  Keep  up  the  warmth  of  the  body,  and  as  soon  as 
the  patient  can  swallow  give  stimulants  in  small  quantities. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 


A 

Ab-do'men — The  lower  front  part  of  the  body. 
Ab-nor'mal— Unnatural;  unhealthy. 
A-bor'tion— A  premature  birth;  a  miscarriage. 
A-brade' — To  rub,  or  scrape  off,  as  the  skin. 
A-bra'sion— The  act  of  rubbing  off. 
Ab'scess — A  cavity  containing  pus. 
Ab-sin'thi-um — The  plant  wormwood. 
Ab-sorp'tion — ^The  act  of  sucking  up. 
A-ca'cia— Gum-arabic. 

Ac-couche'ment  (a-koosh'ment)— Delivery  in  child-bed;  confine^ 
ment. 

Ac-cou-cheur'  (a-koo-shur)— A  professional  assistant  at  child 
birth. 

A-cet'ic — Sour;  having  the  properties  of  vinegar. 

A-cet'ic  ac'id — Vinegar. 

A-ce'tum  opii — Vinegar  of  opium. 

A-ce'tum  scillse — Vinegar  of  squills. 

Ac'id — Any  sour  substance;  neutralizes  alkalies. 

A-cid'i-ty — Sourness. 

Ac'i-dum  car-bol'i-cum — Carbolic  acid. 

Ac'o-nite — The  monk's  hood;  wolf's- bane;  a  medicinal  plant. 
Ac-o-ni'tum — Latin  for  aconite. 
Ac'rid — Biting;  irritating,  as  acid. 

A-cute' — Sharp,  as  acute  pain;  a  disease  of  short  duration, 

A-dapt'ive— Capable  of  being  made  suitable. 

Ad'eps — Lard;  fats. 

Ad-i-pose' — Consisting  of  fat;  fatty 

Ad-ja'cent— Lying  near  to;  adjoining. 

Ad-o-les'cence — The  age  between  childhood  and  manhood. 
A-dult' — A  person  of  full  age. 

Af-fu'sioL' — The  act  of  pouring  water  upon  the  whole  body  as  % 
remedy. 

A'gent — The  active  cause  of  a  medical  drug. 
Al'ba— White. 

Al-bu'men — An  animal  or  vegetable  food  of  which  the  white  oil 

an  egg  is  a  good  example. 
Al-bu'min-ous — Containing  albumen. 
Al-bu-mi-nu'ri-a— The  presence  of  albumen  in  the  urine. 
Al'i-ment — Any  kind  of  food. 

Al-i-ment'a-ry  ca-nal'— The  whole  digestive  system  through 
which  the  food  passes  until  it  reaches  the  blood. 

514 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  515 

Al'ka-li— Any  caustic  base  which  neutralizes  an  acid,  as  soda. 
Al'li-um— Onion  or  garlic. 

Al'ter-a-tive — A  medicine  which  gradually  restores  healthy 
action. 

Al'um — An  astringent  mineral  acid-salt. 
A-lu'men — Latin  for  alum. 

A-me'li-o-rate— To  make  better;  to  make  less,  as  pain. 
A-me'na-ble — Yielding  to. 

A-men-or-rhe'a— Suppression  or  absence  of  the  menses. 
A-mor'phous — Irregular;  abnormal;  exceptional. 
Am'y-lum — Latin  for  starch. 

A-nat'o-my — The  physical  structure  of  any  living  body. 
A-ne'mi-a— Deficiency  of  blood,  or  of  the  red  corpuscles  in  the 
blood. 

An-es-thet'ic — Medicines  depriving  one  of  sensation  and  suffer 
ing. 

An'eu-rism — A  soft,  pulsating  tumor  caused  by  the  enlargement 

or  rupture  of  an  artery. 
An-i-mal'cule— A  very  small  animal;  usually  so  small  as  to  be 

invisible  to  the  naked  eye. 
An'o-dyne — A  medicine  that  relieves  pain,  as  an  opiate. 
Ant-ac'id— A  remedy  to  remove  acidity  of  the  stomach  and  the 

like. 

An-tag-o-nis'tic— Counteracting;  opposite  to. 
An'te-  — A  prefix  meaning  before^ 
An-te-na'tal — Before  birth. 
An-te'ri-or— Situated  in  front  of. 

An'ti  A  prefix  meaning  opposed  to  or  opposite  of, 

An'ti-dote — A  medicine  counteracting  poison. 
An-ti-e-met'ic — That  which  will  stop  vomiting. 
An-ti-sep'tic — Anything  that  prevents,  retards  or  stops  putref  ac 
tion. 

An-ti-spas-mod'ics — Medicines  that  prevent  or  tend  to  prevent 
cramps. 

An-ti-syph-i-lit'ic — A  remedy  supposed  to  cure  syphilis. 

A'nus — The  circular  opening  or  outlet  of  the  bowels. 

A-or'ta — The  great  artery  of  the  heart. 

A-pe'ri-ent — A  laxative;  a  gentle  purgative  medicine. 

Ap'er-ture — An  opening. 

A'pex — The  point  of  anything. 

A-pho'ni-a — Loss  of  voice. 

Aph'tha — Infants'  sore  mouth;  white  ulcers  in  mouth. 

Ap'o-plex-y — Sudden  loss  of  sensation;  stroke  of  paralysis. 

Ap'pe-tite—  Any  physical  craving. 

A'qua — Latin  for  water. 

A'qua  am-mo'ni-ae— Water  of  ammonia. 

A'qua  dis-til'la-ta — Distilled  water. 

A-re'o-la — The  circle  around  the  nipple. 

Ar'ni-ca— A  tincture  made  from  the  arnica  plant, 

Ar-o-mat'ic— Spicy  and  fragrant  drugs. 

Ar-tic'u-lat-ed— Jointed. 


516  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

As'pect — Appearance;  looks,  as  of  a  sore. 
As-pid'i-um— Latin  for  shielded  ferns. 

As-sim-i-la'tion — The  conversion  of  food  by  digestion  into  build- 
ing material  for  the  body. 

As-trin'gent — That  which  causes  contraction,  or  drawing 
together;  puckering;  oppositive  of  laxative. 

At'a-vism — A  tendency  to  return  to  any  ancestral  deformity  or 
disease  after  its  having  disappeared  for  one  or  more  gener- 
ations. 

At'las— The  first  bone  of  the  spinal  column,  upon  which  the 

head  rests. 
At'o-ny— Want  of  tone;  weakness. 

At'ro-phy — A  wasting  away  from  defect  of  nourishment. 
Au'di-tory — Of  or  pertaining  to  hearing. 
Au'ri-cle — The  external  ear;  a  cavity  of  the  heart 
Aux-il'i-a-ry — That  which  lends  assistance  to. 
Ax-il'la — The  armpit. 

Ax'is — The  second  bone  in  the  spine;  the  place  of  branctimg. 
B 

Bac-te'ri-a — Minute  organisms.  While  most  are  harmless,  some 
cause  disease  and  are  the  cause  of  putrefaction. 

Balm — An  aromatic  and  fragrant  medicine;  usually  an  ointment. 

Bal'sam — A  resinous  substance  from  a  tree,  and  possessing 
healing  properties. 

Bel-la-don'na — Deadly  nightshade;  a  poisonous  plant. 

Bel-la-don'na  flo'ra — Belladonna  leaves. 

Be-nign'  (-nin)— Favorable  to  health. 

Bi'ceps — Two-headed;  the  name  of  the  two  arm-muscles. 

Bi-cus'pid— Two-pointed,  as  a  tooth. 

Bile — A  secretion  from  the  liver. 

Bil'ious— Too  much  bile  in  the  blood. 

Bo'lus — A  large  pill. 

Bron'chi-a  (brong'ki-a) — Branches  of  the  wind-pipe. 
Bron-chi'tis  (brong-ki'tis) — Inflammation  of  the  bronchial  tubes 
Bu'bo — Inflammation  of  a  lymph-gland;  a  venereal  tumor. 
Buc'cal — Of  or  pertaining  to  the  mouth. 

Bun'yon  or  bun'ion — An  inflamed  swelling  of  the  joint  at  the 

base  of  the  great  toe. 
Bur'row-ing — The  working  or  lodging  of  pus  between  the 

muscles. 

O 

Cal-ca're-ous— Pertaining  to  stone,  as  found  in  the  bladder,  gall- 
ducts  or  kidneys. 
Cal'ces — Lime. 

Cal'cu-lus— A  stone  as  found  in  the  bladder,  gall-ducts  and 

kidneys. 
Cal'i-ber— The  size  of  any  tube. 
Cal'lous— A  hard,  bony  growth. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  517 

Cal'lus— New  bony  tissue  thrown  out  between  the  fractured 

ends  of  a  broken  bone. 
Cam'pho-ra — Latin  for  camphor. 
Can'na-bis  in'di-ca — Indian  hemp. 
Can-thar'i-des — Spanish  flies. 

Cap'il-la-ries— Hair-like  vessels  that  convey  the  blood  from  the 

arteries  to  the  veins. 
Cap'si-cum — Cayenne  pepper. 

Cap'sule — A  hollow  case  into  which  unpleasant  medicine  is 

placed. 
Carbo  ligni— Charcoal. 

Car-bon'ic  ac'id— A  gas  expelled  from  the  lungs  when  breath 
ing. 

Car-bon'ic  di-ox'ide— Same  as  carbonic  acid,  but  a  more  proper 
term. 

Car'di-ac — Relating  to  the  heart. 
Car-di'tis — Inflammation  of  the  heart. 

Car-min'a-tive — A  remedy  for  flatulence;  warming  stimulant. 
Car'pus — The  wrist. 

Car'til-age — A  smooth,  light,  elastic  substance,  less  firm  than 

bone. 
Ca'rum — Caraway. 
Cas-ta'ni-a— Chestnut. 

Cas'trate — To  remove  the  sexual  germ-bearing  glands  from  an 
animal. 

Cat'a-lep-sy — A  condition  resembling  death. 
Cat'a-plasm— A  poultice. 

Ca-tarrh'  (ka-tar') — An  unusual  flow  of  the  secretion  of  the 
mucous  membrane  caused  by  inflammation  of  that  mem 
brane. 

Ca-thar'tic— An  active  purgative. 

Cath'e-ter — A  small  flexible  tube  used  to  empty  the  bladder. 
Caus'tic— A  corroding  or  destroying  substance. 
Cau'ter-ize— To  burn  a  diseased  part  out  by  some  caustic  sub 
stance. 

Cel'lu-lar— Composed  of  cells. 
Cel'lu-lar  tis'sue — The  main  tissues  of  the  body. 
Ceph-al'ic — Of  or  pertaining  to,  on,  in,  near  the  head. 
Ce'ra — Wax. 

Cer  e-bel'lum— The  little  or  hinder  brain. 
Cer'e-bral— Pertaining  to  the  brain. 
Cer'e-bro-spi-nal — Belonging  to  the  brain  and  spine. 
Cer'e-brum— The  upper  and  front  part  of  the  brain. 
Ce-ru'men — Ear  wax. 

Cer'vix — The  neck;  the  back  part  of  the  neck. 
Ce-tra'ri-a— Iceland  moss. 

Chan'cre  (shang'ker) — A  primary  syphilitic  sore. 

Chan'croid  (shang'kroid)— A  venereal  sore  resembling  a  chiiucre. 

Char-ac-ter-is'tic — A  distinctive  feature  of  anything. 

Chas'ti-ty — Sexual  or  moral  purity;  continence. 

Chron'ic— Of  long  standing. 


518  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

Cir-cum-ci'sion~The  act  of  cutting  off  the  prepuce  of  the  male 
child. 

Clav'i-cle — The  collar-bone. 

Cli-mac'ter-ic — Certain  periods  of  marked  change  in  man's  or 
in  woman's  physical  constitution. 

Co-ag'u-late — A  change  from  a  liquid  to  a  semi-solid  state,  as 
blood  to  clot. 

Co-i'tion — Sexual  intercourse. 

Col-lapse' — A  sudden  failing  of  the  vital  powers. 

C5'lon — The  larger  part  of  the  intestines. 

Co'ma — A  profound,  but  unnatural  sleep;  lethargy;  stupor. 

Com-pli-ca'tion — One  disease  existing  together  with  and  modi- 
fying another  malady. 

Con-cep'tion — The  beginning  of  a  new  life;  the  union  of  an 
ovum  and  a  spermatozoon  in  the  womb. 

Con-cre'tion— A  mass  formed  by  the  growing  together  of 
material. 

Con'di-ment — That  which  gives  relish  to  food. 
Con-fine'ment — A  woman's  giving  birth  to  a  child. 
Con'flu-ent — Flowing  together  so  as  to  form  one,  as  smallpox 
pustules. 

Con-ges'tion — Over-fulness  of  blood-vessels;  a  stopping  of  the 
proper  flow  of  blood  in  the  body. 

Con-junc-ti'va — The  external  coating  of  eyeball. 

Con-san-guin'i-ty — Blood  relationship. 

Con-sol-i-da'tion— The  uniting  of  injured  parts  of  the  body. 

Con-sti-pa'tion — Costiveness;  unnatural  slowness  in  bowel  move- 
ments. 

Con-stric'tion — Contraction;  shrinking;  squeezing;  puckering, 
Con-ta'gious — Disease  that  may  be  transmitted  only  by  contact, 
Con'ti-nent — Chaste;  temperate;  restraining  the  sexual  powers. 
Con-trac'tile — Having  the  power  of  shrinking. 
Con-tu'sion — A  bruise. 

Con-va-les'cence— In  a  state  of  recovery;  improving  in  health. 
Con-vo-lu'tions — The  state  of  being  curved  or  rolled  together, 

as  the  outer  surface  of  the  brain. 
Co-or'di-nate — All  parts  of  the  body  acting  in  harmony. 
Cop-u-la'tion— The  union  of  the  sexes  in  the  generative  act; 

coition. 

Cor'ne-a— The  transparent  portion  of  the  eye. 
Cor-r5'sive— Eating  away;  gradually  consuming. 
Cor'tex — A  peel,  as  a  lemon  peel. 
Cor-y'za — Nasal  catarrh. 

Coun'ter-ir'ri-tant— That  which  produces  an  irritation  in  one 

part  of  the  body  to  relieve  an  irritation  in  another  part. 
Cra'ni-um— The  skull. 

Cri'sis— The  change  of  a  disease  which  indicates  recovery  or 
death. 

Cro'cus— Latin  for  saffron. 

Cu'pri  sul'phas—Latin  for  copper  sulphate. 

Cu'ti-cle— The  outer  skin. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  519 

Cyst — Any  membranous  sac;  any  abnormal  sac  in  which  abnor 
mal  matter  may  be  collected  or  retained. 

D 

De-coc'tion— A  preparation  of  medicine  made  by  boiling  in 
water. 

De-com-po-si'tion— Decay;  rot. 
Def-e-ca'tion — The  act  of  going  to  stool. 
De-gen-e-ra'tion — Becoming  worse  in  quality  or  condition, 
Deg-lu-ti'tion— The  act  of  swallowing. 
Del-e-te'ri-ous — Destructive;  pernicious;  injurious. 
De-li'ri-ura — Temporary  insanity. 
De-men'ti-a — Idiocy. 

De-mul'cent— Soothing;  bland;  any  application  soothing  to  ao 

irritated  surface. 
Den'ti-frice — A  preparation  to  cleanse  the  teeth. 
Den-ti'tion — The  time  or  process  of  cutting  the  first  teeth. 
De-nude' — To  strip  the  covering  from;  to  make  naked. 
De-ple'tion— Diminishing  the  fulness  of  a  part,  as  by  bleeding 
Der'ma— The  skin. 

Des-qua-ma'tion — A  scaling  off,  as  the  cuticle  in  flakes. 
De-ter 'gents — Medicines  used  to  cleanse  the  vessels  or  skin 

from  offending  matter. 
Di-ag-no'sis — The  art  of  ascertaining  diseases. 
Di-a-pho-ret'ic — Medicine  that  causes  or  aids  perspiration. 
Di'a-phragm  (di'a-fram)— The  breathing  muscles  between  the 

thoracic  and  abdominal  cavities. 
Di-ar-rhe'a  (-re') — Looseness  of  the  bowels. 
Di-ath'e-sis— A  predisposition  to  certain  forms  of  diseases,  as 

gouty  diathesis. 
Di'et — Proper  food  for  certain  conditions. 
Di'et-a-ry — Pertaining  to  diet. 
Di-e-tet'ics — Relating  to  diet  for  the  sick. 

Dif-fuse' — Of  undefined  limits,  as  a  spreading  of  inflammation 
Di-late' — To  spread  out;  to  open;  to  widen. 
Dil'u-ent — Any  medicine  that  thins  the  blood. 
Di-lute' — To  weaken  with  water. 

Diph-the'ri-a — An  acute,  malignant,  infectious  disease  of  the 
throat. 

Dis-in-fect'ant — A  substance  to  destroy  the  germs  of  infectious 
diseases. 

Dis-in-te-gra'tion — Separation  into  parts. 

Dis-per'sion — The  removal  of  inflammation  from  a  part  of  the 

body,  as  by  scattering  or  by  absorption. 
Di-u-ret'ic — Causing  increased  discharge  of  urine. 
Dor'sal — Pertaining  to  the  back. 

Douche  (doosh) — A  jet  or  current  of  water  against  some  part  of 

the  body,  as  in  a  bath;  also  the  instrument. 
Drachm  (dram) — Sixty  grains;  sixty  drops;  a  teaspoonful. 
Dras'tic— Acting  vigorously. 


520  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

Ducts — Tubes  or  canals  for  the  conveyance  of  the  fluids  of  the 
body._ 

Dul-ca-ma'ra — Latin  for  bittersweet,  or  woody  nightshade. 
Du-o-de'num — The  first  portion  of  the  small  intestines. 
Dys-men-or-rhe'a  (-re') — Painful  menstruation. 
Dys-pep'si-a — Difficult  and  painful  digestion,  usually  chronic. 

E 

Ef-fer-vesce'  (-ves')— To  bubble  up;  to  foam. 

Ef-fete' — Worn  out;  exhausted,  as  decayed  matter. 

Ef-flo-res'cence— An  eruption  of  the  skin;  a  rash. 

Ef-flu'vi-um — An  invisible,  subtle,  noxious,  ill-smelling  exhala- 
tion from  decaying  matter,  as  fiom  disease. 

Ef-fu'sion — The  pouring  out  of  the  blood  or  other  fluid  from  its 
proper  vessel  into  the  tissues. 

E-lim'i-nate — To  separate  and  cast  ayide,  as  to  eliminate  waste 
matter. 

El-ix'ir— Any  cordial  or  invigorator. 

E-ma'ci-ate — To  become  lean;  to  waste  away  in  flesh. 

Em'bry-o — The  young  in  the  womb. 

E-met'ic — Vomit-producing  medicine. 

E-mis'sion — The  act  of  putting  out  or  seeding  forth;  a  throwing 
off  or  out. 

Em-men'a~gogue — A  remedy  which  promotes  the  menstrual  flow. 

E-mol'li-ent — A  softening  or  relaxing;  soothing. 

Em-plas'tic  (<?r-trum)— Adapted  for  use  as  a  plaster  in  medicine. 

E-mul'sion— A  liquid  mixture  in  which  a  fatty  substance  is  sus- 
pended in  minute  globules. 

En-am'el — The  outer  hard  covering  of  the  teeth. 

En-ceinte  (ong-sangt')— With  child;  pregnant. 

En-cyst'ed — Enclosed  in  a  membranous  sac  or  cyst,  as  an 
encysted  tumor. 

En-dem'ic— Said  of  diseases  confined  to  a  certain  district. 

En'e-ma — An  injection  into  the  rectum. 

En-gorg'ed— Filled  with  blood  to  excess;  congestion. 

En-nui'  (ang-we') — Dulness  of  spirit;  listless;  lassitude. 

En-ter-i'tis — Inflammation  of  the  intestines. 

En-vi'ron-ment — All  the  external  circumstances  surrounding  a 
person. 

Ep-i-dem'ic — A  widespread  occurrence  of  a  disease  in  a  certair 

region,  as  an  epidemic  of  smallpox. 
Ep-i-der'mis — The  outer  skin  of  the  body;  the  cuticle. 
Ep-i-gas'tri-um — In  the  region  over  the  stomach. 
Ep-i-glot'tis — The  valve  at  the  base  of  the  tongue,  which  guards 

the  opening  into  the  trachea. 
Ep'i-lep-sy — A  chronic  nervous  disease,  resulting  many  times  io 

convulsions. 
Ep-i-stax'is — The  nose-bleed. 

Ep-i-the'li-ate — To  become  covered  with  epithelium,  as  a  wound 
when  beginning  to  heal. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  521 


Ep-i-the'li-um— The  thin  skin  which  covers  the  red  parts  of  the 
outer  body,  as  the  Hps,  and  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
aHmentary  canal. 

E-rad'i-cate — To  root  out;  to  destroy  the  cause  of  a  disease. 

E-rec'tile — Capable  of  expansion  and  of  becoming  firm. 

Er'got— Smut  of  rye;  used  medicinally. 

E-ro'sion— Eating  away  of  the  bodily  substance  by  corrosive 
agents. 

E-ruc-ta'tion — The  act  of  belching  or  throwing  off  wind  from  the 
stomach. 

E-rup'tion — Pimples  or  blotches  on  the  skin  or  pustules  from 
smallpox. 

Es-cha-rot'ic — An  agent  capable  of  destroying  living  tissue 

(flesh)  and  forming  an  eschar. 
E'ther — A  liquid  used  as  an  anesthetic. 

Eth'moid— Sieve-like;  the  name  of  one  of  the  bones  at  the  base 
of  the  brain. 

Eu'nuch — A  man  whose  testes  have  been  removed. 
Eu-pa-to'ri-um — Boneset;  thorough  wort. 

Eu-sta'chi-an  tube — A  tube  leading  from  behind  the  soft  palate 

to  the  inner  ear. 
E-vac-u-a'tion — The  act  of  discharging  by  stool. 
Ex-ac-er-ba'tion— A  marked  increase  in  disease. 
Ex-an-the'ma — A  rash  or  eruption  on  the  skin,  as  in  measles,  etc, 
Ex-cis'ion — A  cutting  out  or  cutting  off  any  part  of  the  body. 
Ex-co-ri-a'tion— A  chafing  of  the  skin. 

Ex-cres'cence — An  unnatural,  disfiguring  growth  on  the  body,  as 
a  wart. 

Ex-cre'ta — All  refuse  or  useless  matter  thrown  off  the  body. 
Ex-cre'tion — That  which  is  thrown  off  from  the  body,  as  sweat, 

urine  and  the  like. 
Ex-pec 'to-rant — A  medicine  used  in  promoting  expectoration. 
Ex-pec-to-ra'tion — The  act  of  spitting,  as  from  the  throat,  lungs 

and  the  like. 

Ex-pi-ra'tion — Breathing  out,  or  expelling  the  air  from  the  lungSo 
Ex-ter'nal— The  outside. 

Ex-trav'a-sate— To  suffer- fluids  of  the  bod}'  to  escape  from  the 

proper  vessels  to  the  surrounding  parts. 
Ex-trem'i-ties — Applied  to  the  arms  and  legs  of  a  person. 
Ex-ude' — To  ooze  out  or  flow  slowly. 

F 

Fal-l5'pi-an  tubes — Tubes  from  the  ovaries  to  the  uterus. 
Fa-ri'na — Meal  or  flour  made  from  vegetables,  as  potatoes. 
Far-i-na'ceous— Mealy;    starchy;  partaking  of  the  nature  of 
grain. 

Fau'ces— The  upper  part  of  the  throat. 
Feb'ri-fuge — Any  successful  fever  medicine. 
Feb'rile — Pertaining  to  fever. 
Fe'ces — Natural  discharge  from  the  bowels. 
Fe-cun'date— To  make  fruitful;  to  impregnate. 


522  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

Feron — A  deep  abscess  on  the  finger. 

Fem'o-ral — Relating  to  the  thigh. 

Fe'mur — The  thigh-bone. 

Fen-ic'u-lum — Fennel,  a  flower,  or  plant. 

Fer-ment' — To  effervesce;  to  work,  as  beer,  wine  or  cider. 

Fer'ment — A  substance  that  will  produce  fermentationc 

Fer-ri  sul-phas — Sulphate  of  iron. 

Fer'rum — Iron. 

Fe'tal — Pertaining  to  the  child  in  the  womb. 
Fet'id — Having  an  offensive  smell. 
Fe'tus— The  child  in  the  womb. 

Fi'ber — A  thread-like  substance  in  the  animal  or  vegetable  tissue. 
Fi'brin — A  fibrous  tissue  in  the  blood;  readily  found  when  blood 
coagulates. 

Fil'a-ment — A  thread-like  structure  of  the  body. 

Fis'tii-la — An  unnatural  opening  into  a  natural  canal  or  hollow 

organ;  a  canal  caused  by  diseased  action  of  the  body. 
Flac'cid  (flak'sid) — Lacking  firmness;  soft;  flabby. 
Flat'u-lence — Gas  in  the  stomach  or  bowels. 
Flood'ing — To  bleed  copiously  after  child-birth. 
Flu'or  al'bus — Leucorrhea;  whites. 

Flux — Diarrhea;  an  unnatural  flow  of  some  fluid  from  the  body 
Fol'li-cle— A  very  small  cavity,  sac  or  tube  in  man  and  othei 
animals. 

Fo-men-ta'tion — A  hot  application  to  the  body  to  relieve  pain. 
Form'u-la — A  medical  prescription. 

Fran'gu-la— The  bark  of  the  alderbuck  thorn,  used  medicinally 

as  a  purgative. 
Fri'a-ble— Easily  crumbled,  as  bread. 

Fric'tion — Rubbing  the  body  with  the  hand  or  something  else  tc 

produce  heat  and  life. 
Fron'tal— In  front,  as  the  forehead. 

Fu'mi-gate— To  smoke  a  room  or  any  article  needing  to  be  dis- 
infected. 

Func'tion — The  natural  office,  duty  or  action  of  any  organ  of 
the  body. 

Fun'gus— Proud  flesh;  spongy  flesh  in  wounds. 
Fu'sion— To  melt  and  flow  together. 

G 

Gall— Bile;  a  secretion  from  the  liver. 

Gall-blad'der — A  sac  which  receives  the  gall  from  the  liver. 
Gall-stone— A  biliary  secretion  found  in  the  gall-bladder  or 
ducts. 

Gan'gli-on— In  anatomy,  a  collection  of  nerves  or  lymphatics; 

in  pathology,  a  hard,  indolent,  encysted  tumor. 
Gan'grene— The  first  stages  of  mortification;  beginning  of  decay. 
Gar'gle — A  liquid  preparation  for  washing  the  throat. 
Gas'e-ous— Having  the  nature  and  form  of  gas. 
Gas'tric— Belonging  to  the  stomach. 
Gas'tric  juice — The  digestive  secretions  of  the  stomach. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  523 


Gas-tri'tis— Inflammation  of  stomach 
Ge-lat'i-nous — Like  jelly. 
Gen'i-tals— The  sexual  organs. 
Ge'nus — A  group  or  class  in  nature. 

Germ— The  vital  principle  of  life;  the  origin  of  a  new  life. 
Ges-ta'tion— Period  of  growth  of  the  child  in  the  womb;  preg- 
nancy. 

Glands— Organs  whose  work  is  to  take  from  the  blood  such  sub- 
stances as  are  necessary  to  use  in  the  system. 

Gleet — A  slimy,  mucous  discharge  following  gonorrheal  inflam- 
mation; a  chronic  discharge  from  any  membrane. 

Glos-si'tis— Inflammation  of  the  tongue. 

Glot'tis— The  opening  at  the  top  of  the  wind-pipe. 

Glut'ton— One  who  eats  excessively. 

Gon-o-coc'cus  {pL  -ci)— A  microbe  found  in  gonorrheal  dis- 
charges. 

Gon-or-rhe'a — A  venereal  disease. 
Gout — Inflammation  of  the  joints. 
Gran'a-tum— Logwood. 

Gran-u-la'tions — Development  of  small,  grain-like  fleshy  masses 
to  fill  the  cavity  and  unite  the  sides  in  the  healing  of  wounds 
and  ulcers. 

Grav'el — A  disease  which  causes  the  formation  of  calculi,  or 

stone-like  substance  in  the  liver  or  bladder. 
Grip'ing— Severe  pain  in  the  bowels. 
Gus'ta-tory — Pertaining  to  the  taste. 

H 

Hal-lu-ci-na'tion— A  delusion;  an  impression  not  real. 
Ham-a-me'lis— Witch-hazel. 

Hec'tic — A  form  of  fever;  the  bright  pink  spot  which  appears  on 

the  cheek  in  hectic  fever. 
He-de-o'ma — Pennyroyal. 

He'ma— Greek  for  blood;  a  combining  form  in  the  structure  of 
words. 

Hem-a-tem'e-sis — Vomiting  blood;  gastric  hemorrhage. 
Hem-a-tu'ri-a— Hemorrhage  from  the  bladder  or  urinary  pas- 
sages. 

Hem-op'tv-sis — The  spitting  of  blood;  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs. 
Hem'or-rhage — A  discharge  of  blood. 
Hem'or-rhoids— Piles;  tumors  in  and  about  the  anus. 
Hen'bane— A  poisonous  plant,  especially  to  domestic  fowls. 
He-pat'ic— Of  or  pertaining  to  the  liver. 

He-red'i-ta-ry— Transmission  of  physical  or  mental  peculiari- 
ties, qualities,  diseases  from  parent  to  offspring. 

Her'ni-a — A  rupture  which  permits  a  part  of  the  bowels  to  pro- 
trude. 

Her'pes — A  disease  of  the  skin;  tetter. 

Hom'i-ci-dal — Relating  or  tending  to  homicide,  or  the  killing  of 
another. 

K^'mer-us— The  largest  bone  in  the  arm. 


524  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

Hu-mid'i-ty — Moisture. 

Hu'mors— The  fluids  of  the  body  (not  including  the  blood)^ 

as  the  serous  humor  and  the  like. 
Hy'dra-gogue — Medicines  which  remove  water  from  the  system; 

said  of  cathartics  which  produce  large  watery  stools. 
Hy-dras'tis — Golden  seal,  a  plant. 
Hy-dro-cy-an'ic  ac'id— Prussic  acid,  a  virulent  poison. 
Hy'gi-ene — The  art  of  preserving  health. 

Hy'men — A  membrane  situated  near  the  opening  of  vagina  in 
virgins. 

Hy-os-cy'a-mus — Henbane,  a  plant  of  the  nightshade  family; 
poisonous. 

Hy-per-e'mi-a — Excess  of  blood  in  any  part  of  the  body. 
Hy-po-der'mic — Under  the  skin;  a  method  of  giving  medicine. 
Hys-ter'ics— Hysteria;  a  nervous  affection  marked  by  alternate 

fits  of  laughter  and  crying,  with  a  choking  sensation  in  the 

throat. 

Hys-ter-i'tis— Inflammation  of  the  womb. 

I 

Ic'ter-us — Jaundice;  a  bilious  disease. 

Id'i-o-cy — The  state  of  mental  unsoundness;  absence  of  intelli- 
gence. 

Id-i-op'a-thy — A  primary  disease;  a  disease  caused  by  any  other. 

Ich-thy-o-col'la — Fish-glue;  isinglass. 

Il'e-um — The  lower  part  of  the  small  intestines. 

Il'e-ac — Pertaining  to  the  ileum. 

Im'be-cile— One  having  a  feeble  or  undeveloped  mind;  half- 
witted. 

Im-bibe' — To  drink;  to  absorb. 

Im-mo'bile— That  which  can  not  be  moved,  as  a  stiff  joint. 

Im-mune' — Exempt  from  disease,  as  one  is  immu7ie  from  small- 
pox by  vaccination. 

Im-paired' — Made  weak,  as  one's  vigor  is  impaired  by  disease. 

Im-per'for-ate — Without  pores,  openings  or  orifices;  not  per- 
forated. 

Im-per'vi-ous — Not  admitting  of  entrance,  as  glass  is  impervious 
to  water. 

Im'po-tence— Sterility;  inability  to  bear  children. 
Im-preg-na'tion — The  state  of  being  with  child;  the  act  of  con- 
ceiving. 

In-ci'sion — The  cutting  into,  as  with  an  instrument. 
In-con'ti-nence— Inability  to  hold  the  natural  excretions,  as  the 

urine;  unchastity;  lack  of  proper  sexual  restraint. 
In-cu-ba'tion — The  hatching  of  eggs;  time  between  exposure  to 

disease  and  its  development. 
In'do-lent— Slow  in  progress,  as  applied  to  ulcers  and  tumors 

and  the  like. 

In-du-ra'tion — Hardening  of  any  part  of  the  system  by  disease. 
Jn-fec'tious— That  which  can  be  communicated  from  one  person 

to  another  by  contact  or  through  the  medium  of  the  air,  aa 

an  infectious  disease. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  525 
In-fe'ri-or— Lower  in  position  or  place. 

In-fil-tra'tion— A  diffusion  of  morbid  matter  in  a  tissue  of  the 
body  from  outside  sources. 

In-firm'a-ry— A  place  for  the  reception  and  treatment  of  the  sick. 

In-flam-ma'tion — A  disease  attended  with  heat,  redness,  swell- 
ing and  tenderness,  caused  by  too  much  blood  in  the  affected 
parts. 

In-fla'tus — A  collection  of  wind  or  gas,  as  in  the  stomach  or 
bowels. 

In-flu-en'za — A  disease  of  a  catarrhal  nature,  attended  by  fever 
and  irritation. 

In-fu'sion — Medicine  prepared  by  steeping  in  water  without 
boiling. 

In-fu-so'ri-a — Microscopic  animals  found  in  water  and  other 
fluids. 

In-gre'di-ent — One  article  in  a  compounded  mixture  of  medicine. 
In-ha-la'tion — Drawing  in,  as  in  breathing. 

In-jec'tion — Any  preparation  thrown  into  the  rectum  or  other 

cavity  by  means  of  a  syringe. 
In-oc'u-late — To  communicate  disease  to  a  person  by  means  of 

infectious  matter,  as  to  inoculate  against  smallpox. 
In-san'i-ty— A  persistent  derangement  of  the  mind  caused  by  a 

disease  of  the  brain. 
In-sol'u-ble — Not  capable  of  being  dissolved. 
In-som'ni-a — Sleeplessness. 

In-spi-ra'tion — A  breathing  into,  as  of  the  lungs. 
In-teg'ri-ty — Soundness;  unimpaired;  unbroken;  complete. 
In-ter-cos'tal — Lying  between  the  ribs. 

In-ter-mis'sion — An  interval  between  the  paroxysms  of  a  disease, 
fn-ter-mit'tent — Having  periods  of  rest,  as  in  intermittent  fever. 
In'ter-stice — Empty  space  between  parts  of  a  body  closely  set 
together. 

In-tes'tines — The  alimentary  canal  below  the  stomach;  bowels; 
gu  ts. 

In'tra-u'ter-ine — Inside  of  the  womb. 

In-ver'sion— Turning  inside  out. 

In-ver'si-o  u'ter-i — Inversion  of  the  womb  or  uterus. 

In-vest' — To  surround  with  a  covering. 

In-vol'un-tary — Without  the  action  of  the  will. 

I-o'dum — Iodine. 

Ip''e-cac"u-an'ha — Ipecac. 

Ir-re-du'ci-ble — Applied  to  hernia  and  to  joints  which  have  been 

out  and  can  not  be  put  back  to  their  places. 
Is-chu'ri-a — Retention  of  or  great  difficalty  in  passing  the  urine. 
Is-o-la'ted — Standing  alone;  detached  from  others. 
Itch — A  contagious  eruption  of  the  skin,  caused  by  the  itch-mite. 
-itis — A  combining  form  denoting  inflammation,  as  gastr//z5, 

inflammation  of  the  stomach. 

J 

Jaun'dice— A  disease  caused  by  the  mactivity  of  the  liver. 
Ju'gu-lar — Belonging  to  the  throat,  as  the  jugular  vein. 


526  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 


K 

Kid'neys — Two  organs  which  secrete  the  urine. 

L 

La'bi-al — Of  or  pertaining  to  the  lips. 
Lac-tis— 'Milk. 

Lam'i-na — A  thick  scale  or  sheet;  a  layer  or  coat  over  another,^ 

as  in  bone. 
Lap'pa — Burdock. 

Lar'ynx — The  upper  part  of  the  throat. 

Las-civ'i-ous — Lustful;  lewd. 

Las'si-tude — Weakness;  a  feeling  of  languor. 

Lat'er-al — Pertaining  to  the  side. 

Lax — Not  firm  or  rigid;  loose. 

Lax'a-tive— A  medicine  that  relaxes  the  bowels;  a  gentle  purga- 
tive. 

Lep-tan'dra — Culver's  physic,  or  root. 

Le'sion — An  injury;  a  hurt. 

Leth'ar-gy — Stupor;  coma;  unnatural  sleep. 

Leu-cor-rhe'a — Catarrh  of  the  vagina,  causing  a  discharge  of  a 
greenish-white  mucus;  whites. 

Lewd — Morally  depraved;  low;  vicious;  wicked;  given  to  licen- 
tiousness. 

Lib'er-tine — One  who  disregards  morals,  social  or  religious 

restraint;  a  rake. 
Lig'a-ment — A  strong,  tendinous  band  of  fibrous  tissue  closely 

binding  one  bone  to  another  at  the  joints. 
Lig'a-ture— A  thread,  usually  of  silk  or  catgut,  tied  around  a 

blood-vessel  to  arrest  bleeding  or  for  removing  a  tumor, 
Lim'nois  cor'tex — Lemon -peel. 
Lim-nois  suc'cus — Lemon-juice. 
Lin'gua — The  tongue. 
Lin'um — Flaxseed. 
Li'quor  cal'ces — Lime-water. 

Lith-ot'o-my — The  operation  of  removing  ston^  i'rom  the  blad- 
der by  incision  into  the  organ. 

Liv'id — Dark  colored;  black-and-blue;  the  ashy  hue  of  death. 

Lobe — The  round,  projecting  part  of  an  organ,  as  the  lobe  of 
the  ear. 

Lo'cal— Confined  to  a  particular  place  or  organ,  as  a  local  pain. 
Loin — Lower  part  of  the  back. 
Lo'tio — Lotion. 

Lo'tion — A  preparation  for  washing  sores  and  the  like. 
Lu'bri-cate — To  soften  with  oil,  or  to  moisten  with  fluid. 
Lum-ba'go — Rheumatism  of  the  loins. 

Lymph  Oimf) — A  thin,  colorless  fluid  carried  in  small  vein-like 
vessels. 

Lym-phat'ics— Vein-like  vessels  containing  the  lymph  and 
carrying  it  back  into  the  blood. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  527 
M 

Mai — A  combining  form  signifying  bad,  as  wrt:/formation. 
Ma-la'ri-a — Bad  air  or  gas,  causing  disease;  the  disease  itself. 
Mal"for-ma'tion— Bad  formation;  deformity. 
Ma-lig'nant — So  aggravated  or  intense  as  to  threaten  life;  viru- 
lent. 

Mam'ma— The  female  breast;  the  milk-secreting  organs  of  mam- 
mals. 

Mam-ma'li-a — The  highest  form  of  animals,  man  being  the  head. 
Mar'i-tal — Pertaining  to  marriage  relation;  matrimonial. 
Mar'i-tal  ex-cess' — Too  much  sexual  intercourse. 
Mar'i-tal  rights — Right's  due  a  husband  by  virtue  of  the  marriage 
relation. 

Mas-sage'  (mas-sazh')— A  system  of  remedial  treatment  cc  asist- 
ing  of  manipulations  of  the  body  by  pressure,  kneading, 
slapping  and  rubbing  the  muscles. 

Mas-ti-ca'tion — The  act  of  chewing. 

Mas-tur-ba'tion — Excitement  by  the  hands  of  the  genital  organs. 
Ma-ter'nal— Of  or  pertaining  to  a  mother  or  motherhood. 
Ma-ter'ni-ty — The  condition  of  being  a  mother. 
Ma-te'ri-a  med'i-ca — That  branch  of  the  science  of  medicine 

which  treats  of  the  curative  agents  and  their  effects. 
Ma'trix— The  womb. 

Mat-u-ra'tion — The  formation  of  pus;  coming  to  a  head,  as  of  a 
boil. 

Ma-tu'ri-ty — Full  growth;  ripeness. 

Me-a'tus — A  conspicuous  passage  or  canal,  as  the  urethral 
meatus, 

Me-co'ni-um — The  first  passage  of  a  new-born  babe. 
Me'di-an — Middle,  as  the  median  line. 
Med-i-ca'ted — Having  medicine  in  its  composition. 
Me-dic'i-nal — Of  or  pertaining  to  medicine,  or  having  healing 

qualities. 
Mel — Honey. 

Mem'brane — A  thin,  skin-like  lining. 

Men'ses — The  monthly  flow  from  the  womb. 

Mi'crobe — A  microscopic  organism,  the  cause  of  deca}'',  ferment- 
ation and  various  infectious  diseases. 

Mid'wife — A  woman  who  makes  a  business  of  assisting  at  child- 
birth. 

Milt — The  sperm  of  a  male  fish. 

Min'i-mum — The  smallest,  as  of  a  dose  of  medicine;  the  oppo- 
site of  maximum. 
Mon-o-del'phi-a — A  sub-class  of  mammals,  as  the  kangaroo. 
Mor'bid — Not  healthy;  diseased. 
Mor-phi'na— Morphine. 

Mort-i-fi-ca'tion — The  act  of  destroying  organic  tissue. 

Mu'cus — The  substance  which  moistens  the  lining  of  all  cavities 

of  the  body  having  an  external  opening. 
Mus'cle — The  motion-producing  fibers  of  the  body  of  all  animals, 

known  as  lean  meat. 


528  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

N 

Nar-cot'ic — A  medicine  relieving  pain  and  producing  sleep. 
Na'sal— Pertaining  to  the  nose. 
Nau'se-a — Sickness  of  the  stomach. 
Na'vel — The  scar  at  the  center  of  the  abdomen. 
Nec-ro'sis— The  death  of  a  part  of  the  body;  mortification,  gan 
grene. 

Neph-ri'tis — Inflammation  of  the  kidneys. 

Nerv'ine — That  which  will  allay  or  soothe  nervous  excitement 

Nerv'ous— Easily  excited  or  startled. 

Neu-ral'gi-a— An  acute  pain  of  the  nerve  without  fever. 

Ni'gra — Black,  as  sinapis  nigra,  black  mustard. 

Nip'ples — The  cone-shaped  process  of  the  breast  of  the  female 

as  a  medium  through  which  milk  is  given  off. 
Noc-tur'nal — Occurring  in  the  night. 

Nodes — Hard  knots  or  swellings  which  form  around  inflamed 
joints;  a  firm  tumor  on  a  bone  or  tendon. 

Nor'iaal — According  to  an  established  or  healthy  rule  or  prin- 
ciple. 

Nos'trum — A  quack  medicine. 

Nox'ious — Causing  or  tending  to  cause  injury,  especially  as  to 
health. 

Nu-cle'o-lus — A  central  granule  or  spot  within  a  nucleus. 
Nu'cle-us — A  central  point  or  part  about  which  matter  gathers 

or  grows. 
Nup'tial — Pertaining  to  marriage. 
Nu'tri-ent — A  nutritious  article  of  food. 
Nu'tri-ment — That  which  nourishes. 

Nu-tri'tion — The  process  by  which  growth  is  promoted  and 

waste  repaired. 
Nu-tri'tious— Promoting  the  growth  of  the  body. 
Nux  vom'i-ca — A  plant  from  which  strychnine  is  obtained;  a 

poisonous  medicine  taken  in  minute  doses. 

O 

O-bes'i-ty— Morbid  corpulence;  excess  of  fat  or  flesh. 

Ob-lit-er-a'tion — The  closing  up  of  a  cavity  or  passage  of  the 
body  by  the  uniting  of  its  walls. 

Ob-scure' — Not  easily  understood;  hidden,  as  an  obscure  symp- 
tom. 

Ob-stet'rics— That   branch    of   medical    science  concerning 

women  during  pregnancy  and  parturition. 
Oc-clu'sion — The  closing  up  of  an  opening,  pore,  passage  or 

cavity. 

Oc'u-list — One  skilled  in  the  treatment  of  the  diseases  of  the 
eye. 

Oc'u-lus — The  eye. 
O-le-ag'i-nous— Pertaining  to  oil;  oily 
O'le-um — Latin  for  oil. 
O'le-um  ad-i-pis— Lard  oil. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  529 

O'le-um  cin-na-mo'ni — Oil  of  cinnamon. 
O'le-um  mor-rhuae — Cod-liver  oil. 
O'le-um  olivae — Olive  oil. 
O'le-um  ri-ci-ni — Castor  oil. 
O'le-um  tig-lii — Croton  oil. 

Oph-thal'mi-a — Inflammation  of  the  eye  or  its  lids  and  mem- 
branes. 

O'pi-ate— Consisting  of  or  combining  with  opium;  tending  to 

induce  sleep. 
O'pi-i— Of  opium. 

O'pi-um — A  milky  product  of  the  poppy;  a  narcotic. 
Op'tic  nerve— The  special  nerve  of  vision. 

Or-gan'ic — Pertaining  to  or  affecting  the  organs  of  the  body,  as 

an  organic  disease. 
Or'gan-ism — Any  life  composed  of  or  acting  by  means  of  organs. 
Or'gasm — Extreme  excitation  of  an  organ;  especially  the  height 

of  venereal  excitement  in  coition. 
Or'i-fice — An  opening  into  any  passage. 

Or'i-gin — That  end  or  head  which  adheres  to  the  most  fixed  part, 
as  opposed  to  that  which  adheres  to  the  movable  part,  as 
the  origin  of  a  muscle  or  nerve. 

Os — The  mouth,  as  of  the  womb. 

Os'se-ous — Bony. 

Os-si-fi-ca'tion— Formation  of  bone;  change  of  tissue  into  boav 

substance. 
Os-tal'gi-a— Pain  in  the  bones. 
Os-te-o'ma — The  tumor  of  a  bone. 
Os-ti'tis  or  os-te-i'tis — Inflammation  of  bone. 
O-ti'tis — Inflammation  of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the  ear, 
_  earache. 

O'va-ry — The  organ  of  the  female  that  gives  rise  to  the  ovum. 
O-vip'a-rous — Animals  producing  eggs  that  mature  and  are 

hatched  outside  of  the  body,  as  the  common  bird. 
O-vu-la'tion — The  formation  and  discharge  of  ova,  or  eggs. 
O'vum — An  egg;  ova,  eggs. 

Ox'y-gen — One  of  the  free  elements  composing  the  air. 

P 

Pab'u-lum— Food;  aliment. 

Pal'ate — The  roof  of  the  mouth;  the  sense  of  tast& 
Pal'li-a-tive — Affording  relief  only. 
Pal'lor — Paleness. 

Pal-pi-ta'tion — Unnatural  beating  of  the  heart. 
Pal'sy — Paralysis;  loss  of  sensation  or  of  movement. 
Pan-a-ce'a — A  remedy  professing  to  cure  all  diseases;  a  cure-all. 
Pa-fal'y-sis — Loss  or  partial  loss  of  muscular  power  or  of  nerv 

ous  sensation;  palsy. 
Par'a-site— An  animal  that  lives  on  other  animals,  as  a  louse. 
Par-a-sit'ic— Relating  to,  or  of  the  nature  of,  or  caused  by  par 

asites. 

81 


530  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 


Par'ox-ysm— A  periodic  attack  of  a  disease;  a  fit  or  convulsion 
of  any  kind. 

Par-tu-ri'tion — The  act  of  bringing  forth  young;  child-birth. 
Path-o-log'ic-al — Pertaining  to  pathology. 

Pa-thol'o-gy— That  branch  of  medical  science  which  treats  of 
morbid  or  diseased  conditions,  their  causes,  symptoms, 
nature,  physiology  and  anatomy. 

Pec 'to-ral— Pertaining  to  the  breast  or  thorax,  as  the  pectoral 
muscles. 

Pel'vis — The  bony  cavity  at  the  lower  part  of  the  trunk  of  man. 
Pen'du-lous — Hanging  as  a  pendulum. 
Pe'po— Pumpkin  seed. 

Pep'sin  {LatiUy  pep'sin-um) — The  substance  of  the  stomach 

which  aids  in  the  digestion  of  the  food. 
Per-co-la'tion — The  process  of  drawing  a  liquid  through  some 

substance. 

Per-i-car'di-um— The  sac  containing  the  heart. 

Per-i-ne'um— The  entire  region  at  the  outlet  of  the  pelvis;  space 

between  anus  and  vulva. 
Pe-ri-o-dic'i-ty — The  quality  of  being  periodic,  as  of  some  fevers. 
Per-i-os'te-um — The  membrane  which  covers  and  nourishes  all 

the  bones. 

Per-i-stal'tic— Pertaining  to  the  worm-like  motion  of  the  intes- 
tines. 

Per-i-to-ne'um — The  membrane  that  lines  the  abdominal  cavity. 

Per-i-to-ni'tis — Acute  inflammation  of  the  peritoneum. 

Per-ver'sion— An  unhealthy  change;  turning  from  the  healthful 
to  the  injurious. 

Pes'sa-ry — An  instrument  for  supporting  the  womb. 

Phar-ma-ceu'tic-al — Pertaining  to  the  art  of  preparing  medicines. 

Phar-ma-ceu'tist— One  skilled  in  the  art  of  compounding  med- 
icines. 

Phar'ma-cy — The  art  of  compounding  drugs  for  use  as  med' 
icine. 

Phlegm  (flem)— Mucus  from  the  bronchial  tubes  and  throat. 
Phlo-gis'tic — Presenting  an  inflamed  appearance;  inflammatory 
condition. 

Phthi'sis  (thi'sis) — Tuberculosis  of  the  lungs;  pulmonary  con- 
sumption. 

Phys-i-o-log'ic-al— Relating  to  the  science  of  proper  living  in 
health. 

Piles — Tumors  at,  or  near,  or  in  the  anus;  hemorrhoids. 
Pl'per — Black  pepper. 
Pix  liq. — Tar. 

Pla-cen'ta— The  organ  by  which  the  fetal  blood  and  the  maternal 

blood  are  brought  together;  the  after-birth. 
Pleth'o-ra — A  state  of  excessive  fulness;  abnormal  fulness;  too 

much  blood. 
Ple-thor'ic — Fleshy;  full  of  blood. 
Pleu'ra  (plu'ra)— The  membrane  covering  the  lungs. 
Pleu'ri-sy — Inflammation  of  the  pleura;  pleuritb. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  531 

Pneu-mo'ni-a  (new-mo'ni-a) — Inflammation  of  the  lung  tissue. 
Pod-o-phyriin(<?r-lum) — May  apple;  used  as  a  purgative  medicine. 
Point'ing — The  thinning  of  the  walls  of  an  abscess  at  the  point 

where  it  threatens  to  break. 
Pol'y-pus — A  pear-shaped  tumor  in  a  cavity  of  the  body. 
Pos-te'ri-or — Behind  in  position. 

Po-tas'si-i  {pr  -ium) — A   bluish-white  lustrous  metal  having  a 

strong  affinity  for  oxygen  with  which  it  forms  potash. 
Po-tas-si-i  bi-tar'tras — Cream  of  tartar. 
Pot.  et  sodii  tartras — Rochelle  salts. 
Pot.  ni'tras — Saltpetre. 

Pre-cur'sor — Forerunner;  that  which  indicates  the  approach  o\ 

disease  or  any  event  in  its  course. 
Pre-dis-posed' — To  make  liable  or  susceptible,  as  an  inherited 

weakness. 

Pre-dis-po-si'tion — A  tendency  to  a  disease. 
Preg'nan-cy — The  condition  of  being  with  child. 
Pre-na'tal — Before  birth. 

Pres-en-ta'tion — The  position  of  the  fetus  or  child  at  birth;  that 

part  that  is  first  presented  at  birth. 
Proc'ess — An  outgrowth  or  eminence;  the  projecting  part,  as  of 

a  bone. 

Pro'cre-ate — To  beget;  to  produce  by  generation. 

Prog-no'sis — Prediction  relating  to  the  future  course  and  final 

termination  of  any  case  of  disease. 
Pro-lap'sus — The  falling  down  of  an  organ  from  its  norma) 

position. 

Prop'a-gate — ^To  multiply  by  generation;  to  spread,  as  a  disease 
Pros'tate  gland — A  gland  at  the  base  of  the  bladder  in  man. 
Pros-tat'ic — Relating  to  the  prostate  gland. 
Pros-tra'tion — A  great  temporary  depression  of  the  bodily  func 
tions. 

Pros'ti-tute — A  woman  who  practices  indiscriminate  lewdness 

for  hire;  a  harlot. 
Pros-ti-tu'tion — ^The  business  of  a  prostitute. 
Pro'to-plasm — ^The  viscid,  contractile,  semi-liquid,  more  or  less 

granular  substance  that  forms  the  principal  portion  of  an 

animal  or  vegetable  cell. 
Prude — A  person,  especially  a  woman,  who  makes  an  exagger 

ated  and  often  affected  display  of  modesty. 
Pru'der-y — ^The  state  or  quality  of  being  prudish,  or  a  prude. 
Pru'nus  Virginiana— Wild  cherry. 
Pru-ri'tis — A  skin  disease  causing  intense  itching. 
Pso'ra  (so'ra) — The  itch  or  some  similar  disease  of  the  skin. 
Psy-chol'o-gy  (si-) — The  science  of  the  human  mind  or  soul,  and 

its  operations. 

Pu'ber-ty — The  age  at  which  persons  of  either  sex  are  capable 

of  begetting  children. 
Pu'bes — The  lower  part  of  the  abdomen  which  is  covered  with 

hair  at  the  age  of  puberty. 
Pu-er'per-al — Pertaining  to,  connected  with,  or  resulting  from 

child-birth,  as  puerperal  fever. 


532  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

Pul'mo-na-ry — Pertaining  to  the  lungs. 

Pul'vis — Powder,  as  Pulvis  Ip.  et  Opii,  meaning  Dover's  Powder, 
Pii'pil — The  dark  circle  in  the  eye. 

Pur'ga-tive — A  medicine  that  causes  evacuation  of  the  bowels; 

a  strong  laxative. 
Pu'ru-lent — Consisting  of  pus. 

Pus — A  secretion  from  inflamed  tissue,  as  sores,  abscesses,  etc. 
Pus'tule — A  small  elevation  of  the  skin  containing  pus. 
Pu'trid — Decomposed;  decayed. 

Pu-tre-fac'tion — Decomposition  of  animal  or  vegetable  matter. 
Py-e'mi-a — Blood  poisoning,  produced  when  pus  is  absorbec 

into  the  system  and  mingles  with  the  blood. 
Py-lo'rus — The  lower  opening  of  the  stomach. 

Q 

Q.  s.  ad — Add  quantity  sufficient  to  make. 
Quar'tan— Occurring  every  fourth  day. 

Quick'en-ing — The  motion,  or  the  first  occurrence  of  the  sensa 
tion  a  pregnant  woman  has  of  the  motion  of  the  child  it 
the  womb. 

Qm-es'cent — Not  moving;  still. 

Quo-tid'i-an — Occurring  every  day. 

Rad'i-cal — A  permanent  cure. 

Ra'di-us — One  of  the  bones  of  the  arm, 

Ra'dix — A  root  or  root-like  part. 

Ram'i-fy — To  divide  or  subdivide  into  branches. 

Rash — A  skin  eruption  showing  redness  with  but  little  elevation 

of  the  scarf-skin,  as  in  scarlet  fever. 
Rats-bane — Rat-poison;  arsenic. 

Re-ces'sion — Striking  in  of  the  blood,  or  disease  going  to  the 

internal  organs. 
Rec-re-a'tion — Refreshment  of  mind  and  body  after  toil;  rest. 
Rec'tum — The  lower  portion  of  the  intestines. 
Re-cii'per-ate — Recovering  of  lost  power. 

Re-duc'tion — An  operation  for  restoring  fractured  or  displaced 
parts  to  their  normal  position,  as  the  reduction  of  hernia. 

Reg'i-men— A  regulated  order  or  course  of  living  with  reference 
to  food,  clothing  and  personal  habits  for  the  sake  of  health. 

Re-lapse' — Return  of  a  disease  after  an  improved  condition. 

Re-lax-a'tion — Losing  the  healthy  tone  of  any  part,  or  of  the 
whole  system. 

Re-mis'sion — Abatement  of  the  violence  of  a  disease  or  pain. 
Re'nal — Pertaining  to  the  kidneys. 

Re-pro-duc'tion — Procreation;  generation;  formation  of  a  new 
organism. 

Re-sid'u-al — Remaining  as  dregs  or  sediment  after  a  part  is 
taken. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  533 

Res-o-lu'tion — ^^The  breaking  up,  termination  or  disappearance 

of  disease. 
Res-pi-ra'tion — The  act  of  breathing. 

Re-sus-ci-ta'tion — The  act  of  reviving  from  insensibility  or  appa 

rent  death. 
Retch'ing — An  effort  to  vomit. 

Re-ten'tion — Delay  in  the  natural  passage  of  the  urine  or  feces> 
Rheum 'a-tism — Inflammation  of  the  fibrous  tissues,  mostly  con- 
fined to  the  large  joints. 
Rig'id — Unyielding;  inflexible;  stiff. 

Rig'or — The  condition  of  being  stiff  or  rigid,  as  the  rigor  oi 
death. 

Rig'or  mor'tis — The  rigor  of  death. 
Rhe'um — Rhubarb. 
Ru'bus — Blackberry. 
Ru'bus  Ideus — Raspberry. 
Ru'mex — Yellow  dock. 

Rup'ture — Hernia;  also  a  breaking,  as  of  a  blood-vessel. 
S 

Sac — A  bag  or  membranous  envelope  for  any  liquid  or  solid 
substance. 

Sac'cha-rin  (sak'ka-rin) — Having  the  properties  of  sugar;  a  sub 

stance. 
Sac'cha-rum — Sugar. 
Sa'line — Having  the  qualities  of  salt. 
Sa-li'va — Secretions  of  the  mouth. 
Sa-lu'bri-ous — Favorable  to  health. 
Sal'vi-a — Sage. 

San'a-tive — Curative;  healing;  healthful. 

San-gui-na'ria — Bloodroot. 

San'guine — Abundance  and  activity  of  blood. 

San-guin'e-ous — Bloody. 

Sca'bi-es — The  itch;  the  itch-mite. 

Sci-at'ic-a — Neuralgia  of  the  hip  and  thigh;  inflammation  of  the 

sciatic  nerve. 
Sci-at'ic — Pertaining  to  the  hips. 

Scrof 'u-la — Constitutional  tendency  to  diseases  of  the  glands  of 
the  body. 

Scro'tum — The  sac  which  encloses  the  glands  testes. 
Se-ba'ceous — Having  fatty  secretions. 

Se-cre'tion — The  act  of  separating  by  vital  process  certain  sub- 
stances from  the  blood. 
Se'cret  sin — Masturbation. 

Sed'a-tive — Quieting;  soothing;  the  opposite  of  stimulating. 

Sed'en-ta-ry — Sitting;  inactive. 

Self-abuse — Self -pollution;  masturbation. 

Se'men — The  generative  fluid  of  the  male;  milt. 

Sem'i-nal — Pertaining  to  the  seed  or  germ,  as  the  seminal  fluids 

Sep-ti-ce'mi-a — A  poisoning  of  the  blood  from  putrid  matter. 


534  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS 

Se'quel— -That  which  follows  as  the  result  of  a  disease;  its  con- 
sequences. 

Se'rous — Watery,  as  the  serous  membrane  that  fjives  off  the 
serum. 

Se'rum — The  watery  fluid  of  the  blood  and  of  the  serous  mem- 
brane. 

Sex'u-al — Pertaining  to  the  two  sexes;  generative;  genitals: 

venereal. 
Si-na'pis — Mustard. 

Si-na'pism — Flour  of  mustard  and  vinegar  mixed  and  applied  as 

a  counter-irritant. 
Si'nus — A  cavity  or  canal  in  any  part  of  the  body. 
Sitz  bath — Bath  in  a  sitting  position,  in  which  the  hips  only  are 

in  the  hot  water. 
Slough  (sluf>— The  dead  part  which  separates  from  the  living 

tissue  in  a  sore  or  wound. 
So'di-i  bo'ras — Borax. 

So-po-rif 'ic — Causing  or  tending  to  produce  sleep. 

Spasm — Cramp  or  convulsions,  as  of  the  whole  body. 

Spe-cif 'ic — A  remedy  having  a  definite,  peculiar,  uniform  action, 

as  quinine  is  a  specific  for  malaria. 
Sperm — Seminal  fluid;  the  semen. 

Sper-ma-tor-rhe'a — Seminal  discharge  without  voluntary  sexual 
excitement. 

Sper-ma-to-zo'on — One  of  the  living  elements  in  semen;  one  of 
the  male  fertilizing  elements;  plural  form^  sper-ma-to-zo'a. 

Sphinc'ter  (sfink-) — A  muscle  that  surrounds  an  opening  or  tube 
and  serves  to  close  it  at  will,  as  at  the  anus. 

Spine — The  back-bone. 

Spir'i-tus — Spirit,  as  alcohol. 

Spiritus  cam-pho'rae — Spirits  of  camphor. 

Sp.  frumen'ti — Whisky. 

Sp.  vini — Brandy. 

Squa'mous — Scale-like. 

Ster-il'i-ty — Barrenness;  having  no  reproductive  power. 
Ster'num — The  breast-bone. 

Stim'u-iant — A  medicine  that  excites  an  increased  and  healthful 
action. 

Stitch — A  spasmodic  pain. 

Sto-ma'ti-tis — Inflammation  of  the  stomach. 

Strict' ure — A  contracted  condition  of  some  tube  or  duct,  as  the 

urethra  and  the  like. 
Stran-gu-la'tion — Having  the  circulation  stopped  in  any  part  oi 

the  body  by  mechanical  means,  as  the  intestines  in  hernia. 
Sub-a-cute — Mild;  not  severe. 

Styp'tic — A  substance  causing  contraction  of  living  tissue 

hence  efficient  in  stopping  bleeding. 
Su-dor-if'ic — Inducing  sweat;  from  su'dor,  sweat, 
Su-i-ci'dal — Tending  toward  voluntary  self-destruction. 
Su-per-fi'cial — On  the  surface;  not  deep;  on  the  outside. 
Su-pe'ri-or — High  as  to  place*  upper. 


GLOSSARY  OF  MEDICAL  TERMS  535 

Sup-pu-ra'tion — A  gathering  of  matter  in  a  wound  or  abscess; 
pus-forming. 

Symp'toms — The  signs  which  point  out  a  disease;  a  guide  to 
diagnosis. 

Syn'co-pe — Sudden  faintness;  a  fainting  fit;  swooning. 
Syph'i-lis — A  specific,  infectious,  venereal  disease  communicated 
by  direct  contact  with  the  virus;  it  is  also  hereditary. 

T 

Ta-ba'cum — ^Tobacco. 
Ta-rax'a-cum — Dandelion. 

Tam'pon — A  plug  of  lint  or  cotton  placed  in  a  wound  or  natural 
cavity  to  stop  hemorrhage  or  to  apply  medicine. 

Tem'per-a-ment — A  type  of  mental  character,  as  the  nervous 
temperament. 

Te-nes'mus — Difficulty  and  pain  at  stool,  with  a  desire  to  go  to 

stool  often. 
Ter-e-bin-thi'na — ^Turpentine. 
Tes'ti-cles — One  of  the  glands  that  secrete  semen. 
Ther-a-peu'tics — The  department  of  medical  science  which 

relates  to  the  treatment  of  diseases. 
Tho'rax — The  chest. 
Tib'i-a — The  large  bone  of  the  lower  leg. 

Tinc'ture — A  solution,  usually  alcoholic,  of  some  principle  used 

in  medicine,  as  the  tincture  of  iodine. 
Tin.  Opii — Laudanum;  tincture  of  opium. 

Tin.  Opii  Cam-pho-ra'ta — Paregoric;  tincture  of  opium  and 
camphor. 

Ton'ic — A  medicine  that  gives  strength. 

Ton'sil — An  oval  lymphoid  organ  situated  on  either  side  of  the 
throat. 

Tra'che-a — The  wind-pipe. 
Trau-mat'ic — Resulting  from  injuries. 

Trit'u-rate — The  process  of  grinding  to  fine  powder  by  rubbing 
in  a  mortar. 

Tu'mor — A  morbid  enlargement  of  any  part  of  the  body. 
Tym'pan-um — The  middle  ear. 

U 

Ul-cer-a'tion — The  formation  of  an  ulcer  or  of  an  open  sore. 
Um-bil'ic-al  cord — The  rope-like  structure  that  passes  from  the 

fetus  to  the  placenta,  or  that  unites  the  mother-life  with  that 

of  the  unborn  child. 
U-re'a — The  essential  part  of  the  urine. 

U-re'ter — ^The  duct  leading  into  the  bladder  from  the  kidneys. 
U-re'thra — The  duct  leading  from  the  bladder  as  the  exit  of  the 
urine. 

U'rine — The  secretion  of  the  kidneys. 
U'ter-us — The  womb. 


*536  GLOSSARY  OF  MEDiCAL  TERMS 


V 

Va-gf/na — The  passage  from  the  womb  to  the  vulva. 

Vas'cu-lar — Consisting  of  vessels. 

Ve'na  ca'va — The  large  vein  next  to  the  heart. 

Ve-ne're-al — Pertaining  to  or  proceeding  from  sexual  intercourse. 

Ve'nous — Pertaining  to  the  veins. 

Ven-til-a'tion — The  process  of  causing  a  free  circulation  of  the 

air  in  a  building. 
Ven'tri-cle — One  of  the  chambers  of  the  heart. 
Verm'i-form— Worm-like. 

Ver'mi-fuge — A  medicine  to  kill  and  expel  worms. 

Ver'ti-go — Dizziness. 

Ves'i-cle — A  little  bladder;  a  blister. 

Vil'li — Small  elevations  of  a  velvety  appearance  on  animal  mem- 
branes, as  the  villi  of  the  small  intestines. 
Vi'num — Wine. 

Vir'u-lent — Exceedingly  severe,  as  a  virulent  fever. 
V^I'rus — Containing  poison. 
Vol'a-tile — Diffusive;  evaporating  rapidly 
Vul'va — Outer  lips  of  the  vagina. 

W 

Womb — The  organ  in  woman  which  conceives  and  nourishes 
the  unborn  child. 

Z 

Ze'a — Corn  silk. 
Zin'cum — Zinc. 
Zin'gi-be — Ginger. 


*Thirty-two  pages  are  here  added  to  folio  number  to  include  colored  plates 
*od  other  illustrations  not  previously  paged. 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Abortion,   defined,   205 ; 

criminal   .  205 

Abscess  in  tonsil,  346;  in 

ear   

Acetic  acid   

Acidity  of  stomach   380 

Acid  poisons  

Acton,  Dr.,  quoted  on  se- 
men, 250;  his  experience, 
254;  quoted  on  elderly 
men,  286 ;  quoted  on  long- 
engagements    138 

Adenoid  growth   317 

Advice  to  husbands   145 

Affinity,  sexual   107 

After  marriage,  discussed, 

  149,  160 

After-pains  in  childbirth..  191 
Ages,  husband  and  wife...  134 

Agree  to  disagree   140 

Ague,    treatment  401,  440 

Albumen  in  urine,  test  for,  391 
Alcohol  (as  a  poison) .... 

Alcoholic  heredity   229 

Alcoholism  in  France   232 

Alkalies  (as  poison)  

Almonds  (as  poison)  (2) . 
/Almshouses,    who  people 

them    233 

Amenorrhea    (a  scanty 

menstrual   flow)   332 

America  and  small  fam- 
ilies  201 

Ammonia   (3)            (3)  .  . 
Anesthetics,   use   in  child- 
birth   181 

Anemia — iron,  406;  (chlo- 
rosis)  367,  368 

Aneurism    366 

A  11  s.  I  n  a  pectoris,  or 

''breast  pang"   361,  363 

Antidotes  for  poison  

Antiseptic  dressing,       ;  in 

typhoid  fever   434 

Antitoxin  for  diphtheria..  430 
Apoplexy,  403, 


PAGH 

;   treatment  for  . ... .  404 
Arena   on   prenatal  influ- 
ence   242 

Arguments  and  anecdotes,  45 
Arrowroot,  how  prepared.  305 
Arsenic  (a  poison)  (4)  . . . 

Arterial  hemorrhage  

Arteries,  diseases  of... 365,  366 
Artificial  impregnation, 

164;  respiration  

Asphyxia  (by  gas)   403 

Associates,  influences  of..  17 
Asthma,    357,    358,  hay 

fever    358 

Atavism    237 

Attire,  neatness  of   161 

Authors   consulted   5 

Aversion  of  wife  to  hus- 
band   154 

Avoid,  etiquette  of   48 

Baby  (a  poem)  181,  182 

Bad  books,  18,  20;  pictures,  2i) 
Baldness,  77;  a  remedy  for  421 

Barley-water    306 

Bath,  necessarv,  64;  kinds 
of,  78,  80:  'benefits  of, 
80 ;  and  female  health ...  80 
Bathing,  baby  at  child- 
birth, 190;  child-bearing, 
158,_  178;  don'ts  on,  67; 
hygiene    of,    77;  how 

often,  78;  negl'^cted   81 

Battle  of  life   14 

Beautiful  Things  (a  poem)  39 
Beautiful,  how  to  be....55-8f) 
Beauty,  56,  58;  of  figure, 

61 ;   physical   65 

Bed,  husband  and  wife  in 

same,  161;  wetting   325 

B^echer,  Dr.  Lyman,  228 ; 
Henry  Ward,  quoted  on 

marriage    107 

Beef-tea    peptonized   304 

Beggar's    hand  (prenatal 
influence)    242 


569 


570 


INDEX 


Belladonna  (a  poison)  (5) 

Biliousness    386 

Birth,  how  to  calculate 
time  of,  172;  legitimate, 
172;  premature,  174;  of 

the  child   188 

Bismarck,   Prince,  quoted,  98 
Bladder.  166;  inflammation 
of   (cystitis),  394,  395; 
irritability  of,  392;  stone 

in,   ...396 

Bleaching     and  coloring 

matter,  beware  of   73 

Bleeding  from  the  lungs..  343 

Blind  and  deaf  boy  247 

Blindness  from  gonorrhea, 

269;    inherited   228 

Blood,  action  of,  63;  child- 
bearing,    222 ;  vomiting 
of,  376;  from  stomach..  377 
Bloody  flux  (dysentery)  . .  389 

Blonde    85 

Bones,  diseases  of   408 

Bowels,  bleeding  from, 
v378;     inflammation  of, 

383;  in  typhoid  fever  432 

Boy,  girl  or  twins,  which? 

a  test   171 

Boyhood    11 

Bo3''s  school  life   24 

Brain,  hemorrhage  of,  403; 
inflammation     of,     402 ; 

nerve  centers  of   22 

"Breast  pang"    {an  gin  a 

pectoris)    361 

Breasts,  care  of   190 

Breath,  offensive  72,  381 

Bridal  chamber   149 

Bride,  painful  to   150 

Bright's  disease,  diet  for, 
296;  of  the  kidnevs,  393; 

table    391 

Bromide  of  potash  (con- 
vulsions)   314 

Bronchitis,  348;  in  chil- 
dren  319 

Broth,  chicken  and  mut- 
ton   305 

Brothel,  275;  its  guests...  275 

Brunette    85 

Burns  and  scalds  

Burns,  Robert   241 

Business,  other  people's...  45 


PAGB 

Byron's  mother   32 

Call  the  doctor   359 

Camphor    (as    a  poison) 

(6)   

Capillary  bronchitis   319 

Carbolic  acid  (as  a  poison) 

(7)  

Carl3onic  acid  (as  a  poi- 
son) (8)  

Care  of  children,  307,  331 ; 
of  ear,  72;  of  eyes,  70; 
of  the  feet,  72;  of  finger- 
nails, 69;  of  hair,  73;  of 
hands,  68 ;  of  health,  61 ; 
of  nipples,  307;  of  the 
person,  63;  of  skin,  66; 

of  the  teeth   72 

Carlyle,  quoted  on  habit . .  23 

Catarrh,  nasal   343 

Caustic  potash  (1)        ;  as 

a  poison  (9)  

Caustic  soda  (2)  

Caution  to  bridegroom, 
150;  to  young  women...  65 

Celibates,  drawbacks   98 

Cerebro-spinal  fever   438 

Change    of   life,    162;  in 
,  women,  285;  in  men. 285,  286 
Character  and  companion- 
ship,   17;    definition  of, 

14;  making  of   15 

Charcoal  fumes  (10)  

Chanty  between  husband 

and  wife,  140 ;  demanded,  144 
Chaste,  celibacy  possible..  163 
Chastity,  a  struggle,  248; 
a  false  theory  of,  248; 
defined,  253 ;  discussed, 
253,   256;    in  marriage, 

158-160;  is  possible   253 

Chicken  broth  and  chicken 

cream,  305;  -pox   421 

Child,  attention  to,  at  birth, 
188;  -bearing,  168-196, 
-bearing,  safeguards 
against  over-production, 
197;  -bed  fever,  194;  care 
of  after  birth,  190; 
-''crowing,"  318 ;  -hood, 
diseases  peculiar  to,  315- 
331;    unwelcome  205-308 


INDEX 


571 


PAGH 

Children,  and  happy  wed- 
lock, 144;  care  of,  307- 
331 ;  constipation  in,  320 ; 
discussed,  209-243;  foods 
and  feeding,  307-311;  of 
a   love-match,   101 ;  too 

many    201 

Chloral  (as  a  poison)  (11) 
Chlorodyne  (as  a  poison) 

(12)  

Chlorosis  (green  sickness) 

..^  335,  336,  367 

Qioice  of  friends   17 

Cholera  infantum,  322,  323; 

Asiatic   438,  439 

Choosing  a  husband   100 

Choosing  a  wife   99 

Chordee    444 

Chorea  (St.  Vitus'  dance),  329 
Chronic     diarrhea,     372 ; 

gout,  413;  rlieumatism. .  413 
Circulation,    diseases  of, 

359-369,  table  of   359 

Circumcision,  necessary. , .  326 

Cirrhosis  of  liver   385 

Claw-fingered  people  229 

Cleanliness    and  clothing, 

65;  of  wife   146 

Clergyman's  sore  throat..  346 
Climacteric    period,  dis- 
cussed   285 

Clitoris    166 

Clothing  and  child-bearing,  177 

Coffee,  nutritious   306 

Cold,  catarrh,  317;  catch- 
ing, 344;  treatment  for..  344 

Colic    379 

Collars,   high   83 

College-bred  women   40 

Coloring  the  hair,  beware 

of   73 

Colors,  becoming,  85 ;  har- 
mony of   85 

Companions,  character  of.  17 
Conception,    condition  of 
parents  at,  220,  221 ;  na- 
ture of,  164;  preventing, 
207;  seasons  of  the  year, 

238;   seasons  for   163 

Concussion   (10),        ;  of 

brain,  403;  table  

Conditions  of  sterility   156 

Confidence,     mutual,  be- 


PAGB 

.  tween  husband  and  wife  140 
Confinement,  articles  for 
little  one,  184;  articles 
necessary,  182;  bed  for, 
182;  clothing  for  mother, 
182;  discussed,  181-188; 
persons     present,     183 ; 

preparations   for   182 

Congestion  of  lungs  352 

Conjugal    harmony,  146; 

selection,  law  of   136 

Consummation  of  marriage, 
149-158;  its  significance 
and  when,  149;  obstruc- 
tions  to  150-156 

Constipation,  372 ;  causes 
and  treatment,  373;  in 
children,  320;  in  infants, 

313;  to  avoid   184 

Consumption,  353-356;  in- 
herited  236 

Contents,  table  of   6 

Continent^    248 

Conversation,   43 ;  lessons 

in,    4S 

Convulsions  of  infants  314 

Cook,  wife  should  be   99 

Cooking  food,  291,  meats..  291 
Corpulence  (obesity)  .  .299,  300 
Corrosive  sublimate  (a  poi- 
son) (14;  

Corset  in  disfavor   83 

Cough  remedies  340,  342 

Counter  influence  to  hered- 
ity   235 

Courtship,  delightful,  li)8 ; 
discussed,  108-111;  no 
deception  in.  108;  sensi- 
ble, 111  ;  what  a  youn?? 
lady  should  see,  108; 
what  a  young  man  should 

see  108 

Cousins,  marriage  of   137 

Cream,  chicken   305 

Crime  against  nature,  286; 
and  heredity,  232;  causes 

of    24 

Cromwell's    mother   25 

Croup,  false,  318,  319; 
symptoms  and  treat- 
ment  318,  319 

Curran,  quoted  on  mother,  25 
Curvature  of  spine. ..  .409,  410 


INDEX 


572 

PAOB 

Cyanide  of  potassium  (a 
poison)  (15)  

Cystitis  (inflammation  of 
bladder)   394,  395 

Dancing  and  reading   262 

Dandruff,  to  remove   75 

Danger,  where   22 

Dante  and  prenatal  influ- 
ence   241 

Deadly   nightshade    (as  a 

poison)  (16)  

Deafness,  ;  inher- 
ited   229 

Debility    154 

Defective  case  in  marriage,  102 
Delirium    tremens,  treat- 
ment of   298 

DeMaistre,    quoted  on 

mother    25 

Dentation,  first,  of  infants,  313 
DeTocqueville,  quoted  on 

wife    98 

Diabetes,  398;  diet  for....  296 

Diabetic  foods   298 

Diarrhea,  371,  372;  chronic, 
372;  in  children,  321,  322; 
chronic,  diet  for,  295 ;  in 

infants    311 

Diet,  errors  in^  for  infants, 
311;  for  acidity  of  stom- 
ach, 380;  for  Bright's 
disease,  296;  for  consti- 
pation, 373,  374;  for  dia- 
betes, 296;  for  diarrhea, 
295;  for  fevers,  300;  for 
gout,  295 ;  for_  indiges- 
tion, 294;  for  mothers, 
309 ;  for  new  mother,  191 ; 
for  typhoid  fever,  301 ;  in 

disease    289 

Dietetics,  discussed,  289- 
306;  in  typhoid  fever, 
301,  433;  of  vomiting...  376 

Dieting,   discussed  294-302 

Digesting    food,    table  of 

time    292 

Digestion,  diseases  of,  dis- 
cussed, 370-390;  table  of 

diseases    370 

Diphtheria,  316,  429;  anti- 
toxin treatment,  430; 
treatment  for   430 


Dirty    neck  64-  65 

Diseased    and  deformed 

children    233 

Disease,  not  eternal  235 

Diseases,  of  harlot,  276;  of 
infants,  311;  of  liver 
(motions  from),  377;  of 
respiratory  organs,  340; 
peculiar  to  childhood, 
315-331 ;  peculiar  to  men, 
264;  of  organs  of  circu- 
lation, 359;  of  organs  of 
digestion,  370;  of  urin- 
ary organs,  391 ;  of  ner- 
vous system,  399;  of  or- 
gans of  locomotion,  408;  ' 
of  skin,  415;  venereal, 
442;  peculiar  to  women, 
332-339;  source  in  par- 


ents     219 

Disinfectants  for  diphthe- 
ria. 430;  for  typhoid  fe- 
ver   433 

Doctor,  call  him   359 

Doctor's  presence  at  child- 
birth   189 

Dog-tooth  marks  (prena- 
tal)  

Do  not,  etiquette  of   49 


Dont's,  etiquette  of,  51,  52; 
for  eyes,  70;  for  preg- 
nant women,  179;  for 
young  women,  39;  go  i^ 
blind  in  choosing  a  hus- 
band, 100;  in  regard  to 
marriage,  136;  marry  too 
young,  133;  on  bathing.  67 
Dormitory,  care  for  boys'.  212 
Dress,  an  art,  81 ;  for  the 
husband,   142;  injurious 


results  of,  83;  things  to 
be  avoided  in,  83;  uses 
of,   81 

Drink  makes  idiots   232 

Drinks  for  new  mother, 
191;   invalid   306 

Dropsy    378 

Drowning,  treatment. 


Drunkards   and  parentage 

 221,  222 

Drunkenness, 

Dysentery,    389 ;  appear- 
ance of  motions  of,  377; 


INDEX 


573 


PAGD 

in  children,  323;  treat- 
ment  323-325 

Dysmenorrhea  (painful 
and  scanty  menstrual 
flow)   333 

D>'spepsia,  diet  for   294 

Earache   

Ear,  care  of,  72;  ache,  72; 
troubles   

Ears,  noises  in  

Eating  too  much   293 

Eczema,  418;  in  scrofula..  331 

Egg  and  sperm.....   164 

Electricity  and  friction,  66 ; 
a  remedy  for  sterility...  156 

Elliot,  Dr.,  definition  for 
temperament,  107 ;  quot- 
ed, on  heredity   227 

Embryo    215 

Emetics  for  poison  

Emotions,  influence  of  on 
milk    195 

Engagement,  long,  138; 
should  be  frank,  open . .  109 

Enteritis  (gastric  fever) .  .  383 

Epilepsy,  ,  404;  treat- 
ment, 405;  table  

Errors  corrected   252 

Erysipelas  (St.  Anthony's 
fire)   417,  418 

Ethics  of  marriage. ..  .138-148 

Etiquette,  at  the  table,  45, 
53,  54 ;  hints  and  helps, 
41 ;  of  calls,  42;  of  dont's 
51,  52;  of  girls  at  home, 
51  ;  of  good  breeding,  43- 
48;  of  manners,  49;  of 
visiting    43 

Ether  (as  a  poison)  (17). 

Exercise  and  child-bearing. 
178;  and  health,  61  ;  open 
air    62 

Excessive  passion  danger- 
ous   156 

Excess,  sexual,  dangerous 
 162,  163 

Excitement,  evil  effects  of 
on  milk  195,  196 

Eye  and  ear,  school  chil- 
dren   

Eyebrows,   70;   brushing..  71 


PAGE 

Eyes,  care  of,  70;  dont's 
for,  70;  foreign  sub- 
stance in,  71 ;  in  scrofula, 
331 ;  remove  cinder  from, 
71;  rest  for,  70;  spot;- 
before, 

Facts  and  figures  on  pros- 
titution   282 

P^ainting,  362,        ;  table . . 

Fall  of  nations   279 

Fallopian  tubes   166 

False,  croup,  318 ;  theory 

concerning  chastity   248 

Fame,  what  is  it?   15 

Families,   small   20^) 

Family,  discussed  197-20  < 

Fashion's    tyranny   82 

Father,    prenatal  influence 

of    216 

Father's    transmission  of 

disease    219 

Fecundation  of  plants  and 

animals    216 

Feeding  infants,  309;  time 

for   -.   310 

Feet,  care  of   72 

Felicity,  renew  domestic.  .  142 
Fetal  heart,  may  be  heard,  171 

Feticide  is  murder   207 

Fever,  cerebro-spinal,  438 ; 
child-bed,  194;  in  con- 
sumption, 356 ;  r  h  e  u  - 
matic,  411 ;  tvphoid,  431- 

435;    typhus.'    435 

Fevers  and   skin  diseases, 

415-441;  diet  for.... 300,  301 
Fidelity,    duty   of,    in  marital 
relation,    138;  matrimo- 
nial   139 

Filthiness    65 

Finger-nails,  care  of   69 

Flatulence    381 

Flirtations,  beware  of   139 

Flooding  in  childbirth....  191 
Food  and  child-bearing, 
179;  durii.g  labor,  183; 
amount  required,  290 ; 
for  children,  composition 
of,  289;  cooked,  291 ;  de- 
ficiency and  scurvy,  293 ; 
dry  food  required,  291 ; 


574 


INDEX 


inorganic,  290;  for  dia- 
betes, 298 ;  for  child  after 
weaning,  31 1 ;  for  obe- 
sity, 299;  improper,  293; 
kinds,  290;  milk  as,  291 ; 
patent,  for  infants,  311 ; 
peptonized  or  malted, 
302;  predigested,  for  in- 
fants, 310;  spoiled,  293; 
table  of  time  for  digest- 
ing   292 

Foreskin,  too  long  (phy- 

mosis)    326 

Fowler,   Prof.,  quoted  on 

age  of  marriage   134 

France  and  small  families,  201 
Franklin,  Dr.  Benj.,  quoted,  97 
Friction  of  skin   66 

Gall-stones   ......386,  387 

Gangrene  (mortification). 

Garfield,  quoted  17,  18 

Gas   (as  a  poison)  (19), 

;  (8)  

Gastric  fever  (enteritis) . .  383 

Gastritis    3B2 

German  measles,  422;  au- 
thor   24 

Getting  up  after  childbirth  194 

Gin-drinker's  liver   385 

Giving  medicines   484 

Glossary  of  medical  terms 

  514-544 

Gluten  bread  for  diabetes,  297 

Goethe    27 

Goiter,  exophthalmic   365 

Gonorrhea,  268;  a  deadly 
poison,  270;  a  local  dis- 
ease, 270 ;  effects  of,  269 ; 
gleet,  269;  not  occasion 
for  jokes,  269;  prescrip- 
tions for,  444,  rheumatic,  269 
Good  breeding,  43 ;  habits, 

23;  name,  basis  of   15 

Gout,  causes,  treatment, 
413,  414;  diet  for,  295; 
rheumatic,  413 ;  treat- 
ment for  401,  414 

Graceful    manners   49 

Grandmother's  birthday...  27 

Gravel  in  bladder   396 

Graves'  disease  (goiter) . .  365 
Green  sickness  (chlorosis),  335 


Gruel,  prepared   305 

Guests  of  the  brothel   275 

Guiteau,  prenatal  influence 

on    228 

Guizot,  AI.,  quoted  on  mar- 
riage  97 

Gums,  lancing  of   314 

Gymnasium    63 

Habits,  effects  of,  22;  laws 
o  f    23 

Hair,  care  of,  73 ;  dry,  76 ; 
its  growth,  75;  prevent 
from  falling  out,  74;  re- 
storers  (baldness)  421 

Hair-brushes,  how  used...  75 

Hands,  care  of,  68;  rough- 
ness of   69 

Hanging  (5)  

Happv  and  unhappy  wed- 
lock   144 

Harmonious  difference....  105 

Harmony,  complete  in  man 
and  wife,  146;  of  colors, 
85;  of  form,  86;  lost, 
why,  146;  of  tempera- 
ment   89 

Hartshorn  (ammonia)  (as 
a  poison)  (20)  

Hay  fever,   asthma   358 

Headache,   63  ....399,  400 

Health  and  exercise,  61 ; 
laws,  255 ;  man  respon- 
sible   for   14 

Heart  disease,  angina  pec- 
toris, 361,  362;  remedy, 
nitro-g  1  y  c  e  r  i  n  e,  362 ; 
functional,  364;  organic 
 ....363,  364 

Heart,  infiammation  of, 
365 ;  meaning  of,  89 ; 
pain  in  region  of,  359; 
palpitation  of,  363 ;  un- 
discovered disease  of. . .  359 

Helpmeet    95 

Hemophilia  (tendency  to 
bleed)   369 

Hemorrha£:e.  369 ;  of  brain, 
403;  of  veins  and  arter- 


Hemorrhoids  (piles)  

Herbert,   Geo.,   quoted  on 
mothers   25 


INDEX 


575 


PAGE 

]  lereditar}'-  taints   133 

Heredity,  Bourbon  nose, 
226;  defined,  226;  dis- 
cussed, 225-238;  illustra- 
tions, 227;  Dr.  Elliott 
quoted    on,    227;  Prof. 

Riddell  quoted  on   227 

Hiawatha    87 

High    collars   83 

Home,  a  heavenly,  36 ;  and 
school,  24;  defined  (a 
poem),  37;  definitions  of, 
32 ;  hints,  35 ;  made  Sy 
wife,  145;  memories  of, 
35 ;  mother's  empire,  35 ; 

virtues    132 

Human  body,  289;  form..  58 
Husband  and  lover,   142 ; 
advice  to,  145;  at  fault, 
147;    nobody   but,  146; 

vital  question  for   145 

Husband  and  wife,  dis- 
cussed, 161-167;  charity 
between,  140;  mutual 
confidence  between,  140; 
relative  ages  of,  134; 
shall  they  criticise  each 

other?    140 

Hydrochloric     acid  (4), 
;  (as  a  poison)  (21) 
Hydrocyanic  acid   (a  poi- 
son) (22)  

Hydrophobia    407 

Hygiene  of  consumption..  355 

Hymen   153,  166 

Hypochondriasis   407 

Hysteria    406 

Hysterical  (6),'  ;  see 
table   

Ignorance  not  the  mother 
of  purity,  11,  13;  source 

of    crime   13 

Ill-famc,  house  of  275,  276 

Illicit  love.   256 

Ill-mated  in  years   134 

Illustrations,  list  of   9 

Imperial  drink   306 

Impetigo    419 

Impotence,   from  venereal 

diseases,  155;  in  man...  154 

Impregnation,  artificial....  164 

Improper  foods   293 


PAGH 

Indigestion,  diet  for,  294; 

treatment   389 

Incontinence  of  urine,  325,  393 
Infants,  constipation  in, 
313;  convulsions  of,  314; 
diarrhea  of,  311 ;  diseases 
of,  311 ;  errors  in  diet  of, 
311;  feeding,  309;  food 
for,  307;  patent  foods 
for,     311;  predigested 

food    for   310 

Infant  teething   313 

Inflamed  stomach,  rest  for,  314 
Inflammation,  chronic,  339; 
of  bladder  (cvstitis), 
394;  of  bones,  408;  of 
bowels,  383 ;  of  brain, 
402,  403;  of  eyes,  ; 
of  heart,  365;  of  liver 
(  hepatitis  ),  384;  of 
lungs,  349;  in  lungs  of 
typhoid  fever,  433;  of 
stomach,  382;  of  vulva 
(vulvitis),  337;  of  womb, 

 338,  339 

Influenza   436,  437 

In-growing  toe-nails  

Inhaling     medicines  for 

asthma    358 

Inheritance,  laws  of,  236; 

variable    235 

Insanity,     inherited,    236 ; 

taint   of   237 

Interjections,  to  be  avoided  47 

Intoxication    403 

Introduction    3 

Invalid  drinks    306 

Irritability  of  bladder   392 

Itch-louse    420 

James,  quoted   20 

Jelly,  lemon   305 

Johnson,  Dr.,  quoted   97 

Joints,  diseases  of   409 

Jones,  Sam.  quoted   39 

Karezza   . .  . .'   204 

Key  to  good  manners   48 

Kidnev^,  Bright's  disease 
of,  "393,  394;  diabetes. 
398;  office  of,       ;  stone 

in    396 

Knowledge  is  safety   11 


576 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Labor  (childbirth),  signs 
of,  184;  three  stages  of 

labor  pains   186 

Lacing,    tight   82 

Laryngitis  (sore  throat).. .  347 
Law  of  conjugal  selection,  104 
Laws    of    parlor,    45 ;  of 

table    45 

Lead  (as  a  poison)  (23)  . . 

Legitimate  birth   172 

Lemonade    306 

Lemon  jelly   305 

Leonard,   Dr.,   quoted  on 

bad  pictures   20 

Lethargv'    153 

Leucorrhea  (whites) .  .334,  335 
Lewd  women,  let  alone. . .  155 
Lewis,    Dr.    Dio,  quoted, 

254;  his  receipe   255 

Life,    beginning    of,    207 ; 

begins    11 

Life-germ     in     man  and 

woman    215 

Life  of  chastity   248 

Limiting  offspring  (opin- 
ions  on)   203 

Linseed  tea   306 

Listening,  good  breeding. .  47 
Little  words  (a  poem),  247,  248 
Liver,    diseases    of,  384; 
gin-drinkers,    385 ;  mo- 
tions from  disease  of...  377 

Lockjaw    (tetanus)   405 

Locomotion,    diseases  of, 

.408-414;    table   408 

Locomotor    ataxia   404 

London  Lancet,  quoted  on 

cousin-marriages    137 

Long  engagements   138 

Longfellow,  H.  W.,  quoted,  87 
Long  life  and  marriage...  156 

Love  and  marriage   95 

Love  (a  poem)  87;  basis 
of  marriage,  138;  begins 
at  the  nose,  <  ^ ;  dis- 
cussed, 87-103 ;  effects  of, 
94;  enters  through  the 
nose.  146;  is  sunshine, 
87 ;  matches,  an  illustra- 
tion. 101 ;  mutual,  91 ; 
qualities  of,  in  man  and 

woman    93 

Lover  and  husband   142 


Page 

Lungs,  bleeding  from,  343 ; 
congestion  of,  352;  in- 
flammation   of   349 

Luther,  quoted  on  mar- 
riage  97,  98 

Lymphatic  glands  in  scrof- 
ula   331 

Malaria  .  440,  441 

Malformations,  134;  and 
impotence,  155 ;  inher- 
ited   229 

MaUed    foods   302 

Man  must  act   278 

Planners,  etiquette  of,  49 ; 

good,  at  home   51 

Man's  love  for  womian   94 

IMarriage,  after,  149-158; 
and  long  life,  156;  and 
self-pollution,  262;  and 
transmission  of  life,  163 ; 
basis  of.  138;  bed,  161 ; 
definition  of,  132;  dis- 
cussed, 132-148;  dont's 
on,  136;  ethics  of,  138- 
148;  ill-mated  in  years, 
134;  its  cares  and  joys, 
98,  99 ;  late,  causes  of 
disease,  134;  liberties  be- 
fore, 157;  looking  for- 
ward to,  132 ;  natural, 
156;  not  a  man  until, 
132;  of  cousins,  137;  ob- 
ject of,  197;  phAsical 
benefits  from,  157;  phys- 
ical fitness  for.  132;  po- 
liteness, 141;  sterile,  102; 
what  eminent  men  say 
of,  97;  when  consum- 
mated   149 

JMarried  the  wrong  man..  102 
Marrying  a  diseased  per- 
son, 137;  near  relatives.  137 
Matches     (as    a  poison) 

(24),   

Mate,  how  to  know  one's. .  91 
Maternal    mind  (prenatal 

influence)    243 

Maternity,    heilthfulness .  .  174 

Matrimonial   fidelity   139 

]Meal-time,  unpleasant 

words   at   144 

^leasles    (nwrbilli),  421; 


INDEX 


577 


PAGE 

German   422 

^Measures,  fluid  and  com- 
mon   484 

Meats,  salted,  292;  how  to 

tell  good  294 

Medical  terms  514-536 

Medicines,  giving,  484;  pre- 
scriptions for  468-484 

Menorrhagia     (too  great 

menstrual  flow)   334 

Menses,    difficulties  from 

 333,  334 

Mental  mating,  92;  tem- 
perament   104 

^Metritis    (inflammation  of 

womb)   338,  339 

]\1  i  c  h  e  1  e  t ,  quoted  on 

mother,    25  i 

Milk  as  a  food,  291 ;  evil 
effects  of  excitement  on, 
196;  gruel,  302;  influ- 
ence of  excitement,  195 ; 
influence  of  pregnancy 
on,  195 ;  peptonized,  302, 
306;  sterilized  for  chil- 
dren   310 

Mill,  John  Stuart,  quoted 

on  small  families   203 

Mind,  during  pregnancy..  179 

Minnehaha    87 

-Miscarriage,  causes  of, 
175;  danger  to  mother, 
174;  defined,  205;  pre- 
venting,  175;  symptoms 

of   175 

Monthly  illness  of  women,  162 

Morning  sickness   170 

Morphia     (as    a  poison) 

(25}   

Mortification    (gangrene) . 

Mosaic  law   162 

Mother  and  child,  188-196 ; 
attention  to,  in  child- 
birth, 188;  her  relations 
to  the  unborn  child,  216; 
of  great  men,  32;  prena- 
tal influence  of,  216 ;  quo- 
tations concerning   25 

JMother's  diet,  309;  influ- 
ence on  the  unborn  child, 
240;  leisure,  29;  love  for 
babe,  207;  marks,  222; 
milk,  a  substitute  for...  310 


PAGE 

Mothers,  tight-lacing  of. .  177 
Motions     (from  bowels) 
appearance   of,   377;  in 

typhoid  fever   432 

Motive  temperament   103 

Motives  for  a  life  of  shame  276 

Mumps    428 

Muscles,  development  of..  61 
Muscular   development  of 

body,  211;  rheumatism..  412 
Mushrooms  (as  a  poison) 

(26)   

Music  and  hereditv   227 

Mutton  broth  '   305 

Mutual  growth  of  husband 

and  wife,  147 ;   help  of 
husband  and  wife   146 

Napheys,  Dr.,  quoted   168 

Napoleon  Bonaparte,  27 ; 
and  Josephine,  102;  his 
mother,     32    and    241 ; 

quoted    35 

Narcotic    poison   403 

Nasal    catarrh   343 

Nature  and  art  in  child- 
bearing    187 

Navel  cord,  188 ;  dressing 

the  navel   190 

Nephritis   as   a   result  of 

scarlet  fever   424 

Nerve-centers  of  the  brain,  22 

Nerves,   our   248 

Nervous  system  and  secret 
vice,    259;    diseases  of. 

399-407;    table   399 

Nettle-rash    417 

Neuralgia    401 

Never,  etiquette  of,  48;  on 

the  ear   72 

Newton,  A.  E.,  quoted  on 

procreation    249 

Night-sweats  in  consump- 
tion   356 

Nipples,  care  of,  307 ;  sore  193 
Nitric  acid  (as  a  poison) 

(27)  ,  454;  (5)  

Nitrite  of  amyl  for  angina 

pectoris    361 

Nitroglycerine,  remedy  for 

angina  pectoris   362 

"No  fool  like  an  old  fool"  287 


578 


INDEX 


Noted  people  and  heredity,  228 
Nursing    the    child,  190; 
early,    192;    mother,  a, 
307;  period  of  and  sex- 
ual restraint,  192;  rules 

for,    194 

Nutritious   coflfee  .   306 

Nux  vomica  (as  a  poison) 

(28)   

Obesity  and  impotence, 
155;  causes  of  and  treat- 
ment for  299,  300 

Obstacles  to  consummation 
of  marriage,  150-156;  on 
the  part  of  the  bride, 
152;  on  the  part  of  the 
groom    153 

Oil  of  vitriol  (as  a  poison) 

(29)  ^   ^. 

Offspring,    limiting,  197- 

205;  a  remedv  for  lim- 
iting   199 

Old  age  and  virility   155 

Once  I  was  pure   284 

Ophthalmia,  purulent  

Opium  (as  a  poison)  (30) 
Organic  heart  disease,  363,  364 

Organism,  female   214 

Origin  of  life   215 

Ornament    85 

Ovaries    166 

Over-indulgence,  a  remedv 

for   :   256 

Ovum,  human   164 

Oxalic  acid,  ;  (as  a  poi- 
son) (31)  

Painless     pregnane}'  and 

child-bearing    175 

Palpitation  of  heart... 363,  364 

Painter's  skill  287,  288 

Paralysis,    399;    of  face, 

402;   table   399 

Parlor,  laws  of   45 

Passion,  excessive,  danger- 
ous, 156;  for  good  or 
evil,  214;  injurious  to 
milk,  307;  in  women. 
162;  not  love,  221;  of 
sex,  213;  when  com- 
mences   213 


J»AGH 

Pathetic    incident   27 

Peaceful  Blending  (a 
poem),    148 

Penal  gland   165 

Peptonized  beef-tea,  304; 
foods,  302;  milk,  302, 
306;    soups   304 

Peritonitis    38S 

Personal  remarks,  caution 
against    47 

Peter,  I,  iv :  3,  quoted  279 

Pliosphatic  diathesis  (a 
tendency  to  deposit  stone 
in  the  urine)   397 

Phosphorus  (as  a  poison) 
(32)   

Phymosis  (too  long  fore- 
skin of  male  child)  treat- 
ment 326 

Physical  benefits  from 
marriage,  157;  beauty, 
65;   culture   62 

Pictures,  bad,  20:  bright 
and  beautiful   145 

Piles,  treatment  

Pleurisy    351 

Pneumonia,  s  v  m  p  t  o  m  s  . 
349;  treatment  350.  351 

Poison  and  antidotes.  : 
by  gas  (8) 

(?)  

Politeness  ,  matrimonial. . .  141 

Potash  (as  a  poison)  (33) 

Predigested  food  for  in- 
fants  ,   310 

Pregnancy,  a  nine-month's 
torture,  202;  changes  in 
mind  during,  172;  count- 
ing time,  174;  external 
signs  of,  170;  general 
rules  for,  175 ;  influence 
on  milk,  195 ;  painless, 
175;  period  of,  172;  signs 
of   168,  170 

Pregnant  woman,  ^  dont's 
for,  179;  veneration  for,  167 

Pre-illness  of  parents  in- 
herited   238 

Prenatal  cukure,  238-243; 
illustrations  of,  221 ;  on 
the  child   240 

Prenatal  influence,  216, 
219;    illustration   220 


INDEX 


579 


Prescriptions,  list  A,  468- 
472;  list  B,  473-479;  list 

C   479-484 

Procreative  element. .  .248,  249 

Profanity    47 

Proportions   of   a  perfect 

human  figure   58 

Prostate    gland   165 

Prostitution,  275 ;  effects 
of,  280;  multitudes  poi- 
soned by,  280;  statistics.  280 

Proverbs   ix   275 

Puberty,  ,  age  of  in  man, 
214;  before,  153;  causes 
for  variations  in  age, 
209;  cautions  concerning, 
211,  212;  discussed.  209- 
215;  hygiene  of,  211;  in- 
structions concerning, 

211;  in  woman   214 

Public  schools   24 

Pruritus  of  vulva   338 

Purity  of  mind,  a  cure.  .  .  262 
Put  out  the  fire,  or  bank  it,  254 

Quarantine  for  diphtheria, 
430;     for  scarlet-fever, 

 425,  426 

Quickening    171 

Quinine   for   malaria  and 

treatment   440,  441 

Quinsy,  346;  treatment  for  347 
Quotations    from  noted 
physicians    260 

Race  suicide   204 

Rash   417 

Rat-poison   (as  a  poison) 

(35)   

Reading  and  dancing   262 

Relaxed   throat   345 

Religious  considerations  in 

marriage    107 

Remedies  for  cough ....  340-342 
Respiratory  organs,   table,  340 

Restraint,  a  wise   149 

Rheumatic  fever   411 

Rheumatism,  chronic,  413; 

muscular,  412;  treatment 

for    401 

Richter,  Jean  Paul,  quoted,  25 
Rickets   in  children,  327; 

treatment    329 


Riddell,  Prof.  N.  quot- 
ed, 65;  on  heredity,  227; 

on  sex-power   250 

Ringworm    419 

Rioting  in  visions  254 

Rose-rash    (roseola)  417 

Round  worm  in  children..  327 

Ruined  by  bad  books   20 

Rule  as  guide  to  sexual  act  163 

Saint  Paul  quoted   99 

Saint  Vitus'  dance  (cho- 
rea)  329,  330 

Salted   meats   292 

Salts  of  sorrel  (as  a  poi- 
son) (36)  

Sanctum  of  love   142 

Satan's  pottage   277 

Scalds  and  burns  

Scalp,  care  of   75 

Scarlet  fever,  315  and  423-425 

School  and  home   24 

School  children,  eyes  and 

ears   

Schoolmaster's  statement 
on  prenatal  influence...  240 

Sciatica,   treatment  401,  402 

Scott's  mother   32 

Scrofula    (struma)  330,331 

Season   of  the   year  and 

conception   238 

Secret  diseases,  of  men 
267;  public  documents 
on,  267;  their  frequency, 

267;  their  nature  268 

Sedentary   occupations....  373 
Self-abuse,  213;  and  impo- 
tence   155 

Self-control    20 

Self-denial's    reward   250 

Self-pollution  and  mar- 
riage, 262;  bad  advice 
concerning,  263 ;  destroys 
mind  and  body,  258  ;  dis- 
cussed, 257-263;  evil  ef- 
fects of,  257;  its  cure, 
262 ;  its  prevention,  261 ; 
loss  of  self-respect  from, 
258;  medical  aid  for,  262; 
noted  physicians  on,  260, 
261 ;  teaching  necessary,  261 

Self-respect,  loss  of   258 

Self-restraint    248 


580 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Sex  and  love   89 

Sex  at  will   224 

Sex-power  retained  in  the 

system    250 

Sexual  affinity  in  marriage,  107 
Sexual   excess,   on  brain, 
259;  on  nervous  system, 
259;  on  senses,  259;  on 

sight,  259;  on  vision   258 

Sexual  organs,  female....  169 

Sexual    passion   22 

Sexual  thoughts,  mind 

away   from   256 

Sexual  union,  theories 
concerning,     first,  159; 

second,  159;  third   160 

Shampooing    73 

Shingles    419 

Shower   bath.....   80 

Signs  of  approaching  labor  184 

Sincere,  meaning  of   17 

Sin  of  the  father  219,  371 

Sitz  bath   80 

Skin,  an  organ,  65 ;  black- 
heads in,  67;  blemishes 
of,  67;  diseases  and  fe- 
vers, 415-441 ;  diseases 
classified,  415 ;  diseases 
of,  66;   friction  of,  66; 

table  of  416 

Slang    45 

Sleep  and  child-bearing...  179 

Smells,  ba    63 

Small  families,  200;  rea- 
sons for   203 

Small-pox,  treatment,  426, 

428;  spots  . . . .  422 

Soap   lees    (as   a  poison) 

(37)  

Social  evil,  discussed. .  .275-284 
Soda  (as  a  poison)  (38)  . . 

Soft   water   69 

Solar  plexus,  seat  of  love,  89 
Soothing  svrup  (as  a  poi- 
son) (39)  

Sore  nipples,  193:  throat, 
316,    344,    345;  throat, 

clergyman's    346 

Spencer,   quoted   88 

vSperm  and  egg   164 

Spermatorrhea,  442 ; 
causes,    266;  discussed, 


PAGE 

264-267;  symptoms,  265; 
very  rare  as  a  disease..  264 

Spermatozoa,   153,  164 

Sperry,  Dr.,  quoted. .  .205,  286 
Spine,   curvature   of,  409, 

410;  treatment   411 

Spitting  blood   343 

Spoiled    food   293 

Sponge  bath   78 

Sprains  and  strains  

Steam,  as  a  remedy  for 
asthma,  358;  for  bron- 
chitis  348 

Sterilized  milk  for  chil- 
dren   310 

Sterile,  marriage,  102;  per- 
iod of,  woman   197 

Sterility  and  impotence  not 
the  same,  155;  conditions 

of    156 

Still-birth    272 

Stockham,  Dr.,  on  sex  at 

will,  224;  quoted   204 

Stomach-ache  in  infants, 
312;    diseases    of,  382; 

troubles    360 

Stone  in  bladder,  396;  in 

kidneys    396 

Strange  women,  diseases . .  276 
Streak  of  lightning,  pre- 
natal influence   243 

Strong  drink  20,  255 

Struma    (scrofula)  ...  .330,  331 
Strychnia  (a  poison)  (40) 
Stunning  (10).        ;  table. 
Sty,  a  cure  for,  71 ;  to  re- 
lieve  a   72 

Suffocation, 

Sugar   in   urine,   392;  of 
lead  (as  a  poison)  (41) 
Sulphuric  acid  (6), 

(as  a  poison)  (42)  

Sunburns    67 

Sunstroke,  404,  table, 

Synovitis,    chronic  ;  409 

Syrup   of  poppies    (as  a 

poison)  (43)  

Syphilis,  ancient  leprosy, 
268;  a  scourge,  270;  a 
shocking  legacy,  272;  can 
its  virus  be  eradicated, 
274;  history  of,  268;  in- 
fection from  infants.  272; 


INDEX 


581 


PAGB 

its  blighting  nature,  274; 
laws  of  transmission, 
272;  may  be  transmitted, 
270;  numbers  affected  by, 
282;  poison  from  touch, 
273 ;  precautions,  273 ; 
stages  of,  270;  still- 
births (cause  of),  272; 
third  and  fourth  genera- 
tions, 273;  treatment  for, 
445-449,  and   401 

Syphilitic  persons,  should 
they  marry?   274 

Sweating  as  a  remedy  for 
bronchitis    349 

Sweetheart,  the  wife  as  141 

Table,    etiquette    at,    53 ; 

laws  of  the   45 

Tabloid  list  474  473 

Tables,  of  contents,  6;  of 
measures,  484;  on  circu- 
lation, 359;  on  digestion. 
370;  on  eruptive  fevers 
416;  on  nervous  system. 
399;  on  organs  of  loco- 
motion, 408;  on  respira- 
tory organs,  340 ;  on  un- 
consciousness,        ;  on 

urinary    organs   391 

Taking  cold,  children  313 

Tapeworm  in  children ....  326 
Tartaric  acid  (as  a  poison) 

(3)  

Taste,  identity  of,  in  mar- 
riage   136 

Taylor,  Jeremy,  quoted...  162 

Teeth,  care  of   72 

Teething  of  infants   313 

Temperaments,  and  the 
heart,  89;  balanced,  104; 
combination  of,  107 ;  def- 
inition of,  103 ;  discus- 
sion of,_  103-108;  diver- 
sity of,  in  marriage,  136; 
effects  of  like,  105;  Dr. 
Elliott  on,  107;  harmo- 
nious difference  in,  105; 
mental,  104;  motive,  103; 
of  husband,  101 ;  of  wife, 
100;  should  balance,  104, 
105;  vital,  104;  well  to 
consider    136 


PAGH 

Tendencies  in  heredity . . .  233 
Terry's   theory  on  deter- 
mination of  sex   224 

Testes   

Tetanus    (lockjaw)   405 

Theories  as  to  sex  at  will.  224 

Thou  art  the  man  278 

Throat,  how  to  examine, 
315;  sore,  344,  345;  re- 
laxed   345 

Thury's  law  on  sex  at  will,  224 
Tight  lacing,  82;  of  moth- 
ers   177 

Toast  and  water  drink...  306 
Tobacco    (as    a  poison) 

(45)   

Toe-nails,  in-growing  

Toilet    63 

Tonsilitis    316 

Tonsils,  abscess      ^   346 

Transmission,    of  disease, 

216;  of  life   163 

Tucker,  Dr.  N.,  his  rem- 
edy for  asthma   358 

Tumors   ' 

Turkish  bath   80 

Turpentine  (as  a  poison) 

Twilight  Sleep   462-467 

Typhoid  fever,  appearance 
of  motion  from,  377;  diet 
for,  301 ;  eruption  of  skin 
in,  432;  motions  in,  432; 

symptoms    431 

T3'phus  fever   435,  436 

Unconsciousness, 

table  of  

"Undiscovered  heart  dis- 
ease   359 

Unnatural   act   207 

Unpleasant  words  at  meal- 
time   144 

Uremia    392 

Ureters    165 

Urethra,  165:  injections  of,  444 
Urinary  diseases,  391-398; 
table  of,  391 ;  of  organs 

of  male   165 

Urine,  albumen  in,  391 ;  in- 
continence of,  325;  un- 
able to  hold,  393;  reten- 
tion of,  325;  sugar  in...  392 


582 


INDEX 


Uterine  diseases  (chloro- 
sis)   335 

Uterus   166 

Vagina   153,  166 

Vaccination  for  smallpox,  426 

Varicose  veins  366,  367 

Veins,  diseases  of   366 

Veneration    for  pregnant 

women    167 

Venereal  diseases,  dis- 
cussed, 264-274;  history 
of,  268;  impotence  by, 
155 ;    nature    of,    268 ; 

treatment  for  442-44-9 

Venous  hemorrhage  

Ventilation  and  child-bear- 
ing  178 

Vermine-killer  (as  a  poi- 
son) (47)  

Vice,  the  fountain  of  245 

Virginity,  tests  of   158 

Virility  in  man   153 

Virtue    20 

Vital,  questions  to  hus- 
band, 145;  temperament,  104 

Voice,  tone  of   45 

A^omiting,  374,  blood,  376; 
dietetics,  376;  in  infants, 
311;  kinds  and  treat- 
ment   375 

Vulva,  166;  inflammation 
of,  (vulvitis),  337;  puri- 
tus  of   338 

Warning    153 

Warren,    Bishop    W.  H., 

quoted    279 

Washington's  mother   32 

Wedlock,  happy   144 

Wells,    S.    R.,   quoted  on 

temperament    103 

Wesley  and  parents   228 

Wesley's  mother   32 


PAGE 

"White  life  for  two"   160 

White  precipitate  (a  poi- 
son) (48)  

Whites   (leucorrhea) .  .334,  335 

Whooping-cough   428 

Why,  young  man  was  not 

promoted,  244;  promoted  244 
Wife,  a  companion,  99 ;  and 
disposition,  99;  as  cook, 
99;  as  sweetheart,  141; 
choice  of,  99;  makes 
home,  145 ;  not  husband's 

prostitute   256 

Wife's    fault,    147;  rights 

as  to  child-bearing  203 

Wild  beasts  to  be  preferred  279 

Willard,  Miss,  quoted   82 

Wives,  sometimes  fail,  142; 

why  needed  by  man   95 

Woman,  characteristics  of, 
95;  a  helpmeet,  95; 
monthly  illness  of,  162; 
not  like  man,  105 ;  young 
woman's  love  is  her  all.  94 
Womb,  inflammation  of...  338 
Women,  a  fl"  e  c  t  e  d  with 
syphilis,  282;  collegebred  40 

Woolen    underwear   83 

Words,   little   247 

Work   necessary   246 

Worms,  pin  or  thread,  327 ; 
round,  327;  tape   326 

Young  man,  dig,  247;  dis- 
cussed, 244-252 ;  why 
promoted,  244  f  why  not 
promoted,  244 ;  warning 
to    279 

Young  women's  influence, 
37;  caution  to   65 

"Youst  my  vife'  .  .   141 

Zinc  (as  a  poison)  (49)  . . 


INDEX 

TO 

ADDITIONAL  CELEBRATED  PRESCRIPTIONS 


Ague  in  the  Breast  485 

Accidents  and  Injuries...  498 

Bilious  Colic   485 

Blisters   485 

Blood  Raising   485 

Bleeding,  How  to  Stop ...  485 

Boils    485 

Bowels,   Swelled  in  Chil- 
dren   486 

Bunions,  How  to  Cure  488 

Burns,  Tea  Leaves  for  438 

Bites  and  Stings  of  Insects  498 

Bites,  Mad  Dog   499 

Bites,   Serpents   499 

Bleeding  at  the  Nose   500 

Bleeding  from  the  Mouth.  500 
Burns  and  Scalds..   500 

Cordial,  Blackberry  485 

Chilblains    486 

Corns,  How  to  Cure   486 

Corns,  Remedies   487 

Castor   Oil  Mixtures  and 

Emulsions    488 

Cold,  How  to  Cure   488 

Choking    501 

Cramp    502 

Cuts    502 

Drunkenness,  How  to  Cure  488 
Death,  How  to  Distinguish  503 
Dislocations    504 

Eyes,  Cure  for  Weeping.  .489 
Eves,  Granular  Inflamma- 

'tion   489 

Ears,  Foreign  Bodies  in . .  504 
Ears,  Insects  in   505 

Felons.  Cure  for   489 

Fever  Sores,  Cure  for ....  489 


Fits,  Cure  for   489 

Fleshworms    490 

Freckles,  How  to  Remove  490 

Fire,  Clothing  on   505 

Fractures    505 

Frostbites    505 

Glycerine  Cream   489 

Glycerine   Lotion   489 

Glycerine  Ointment   495 

Hair,  Wash  for   491 

Hair,  To  Clean   491 

Heartburn,  Cure  for   491 

Headache,  Sick   491 

Headache    491 

Headache  Drops   492 

Hive    Syrup   492 

Hands,   How    to  Remove 

Stains   from   492 

Hands,  How  to  Whiten..  492 
Head,  How  to  Cure  Scurf 

in  the   492 

Hiccough,  How  to  Cure..  493 
Hoarseness,  Remedy  for . .  493 

Humors.  How  to  Cure  493 

Hysterics,  How  to  Cure . .  493 

Itch,    Barbers',    How  to 

Cure    493 

Itch,  Ointments   493 

Itch,  Ointments   494 

Itch,  Seven  Year,  How  to 

Cure    494 

Jaundice,  How  to  Cure . . .  494 

Liniment,  A  Wonderful...  494 
Lips,  How  to  Cure  Chapped  492 


583 


584      INDEX  TO 


Lips,  How  to  Cure  Sore . .  494 
Lock-jaw   495 

Moth  Patches,  How  to  Re- 
move   493 

Prescriptions,  Dr.  Gunn's.  485 

Painter's    CoHc. .  495 

Painkiller,  Instantaneous . .  495 

Pimples,  How  to  Cure  495 

Plaster,  Pooi  Man's   495 

Plaster,    Rheumatic  495 

Plaster,  Strengthening  495 

Plaster,    Mustard   495 

Poultice,  Bread  and  milk..  495 

Poultice,  Linseed  496 

Poultice,   Spice   496 


Poisons,  Their  Symptoms 
and  Antidotes :  Aconite, 
Alkalies,  Alcohol,  506; 
Antimony,  Arsenic,  Bella- 
donna, Blue  Vitriol,  507; 
Cantharides,  Caustic 
Potash,  Cobalt,  Copper, 
Creosote,  Corrosive  Sub- 
limate, Deadly  Night- 
shade, Fox  Glove,  Gases, 
508;  Hellebore,  Hemlock, 
Henbane,  Iodine,  Lead, 
509;  Meadow  Saffron, 
Laudanum,  Lunar  Caus- 
tic, Lobelia,  Mercury, 
Monkshood,  Morphine, 
Nitrate  of  Silver,  Nux 
Vomica,  Opium,  510 ; 
Oxalic  Acid,  Phosphorus, 
Poisonous    Fish,  Mush- 


AL  PRESCRIPTIONS. 

rooms,  511;  Potash, 
Prussic  Acid,  .  Poison 
Ivy,  Saltpeter,  Savine^ 
Stramonium,  Tin,  Tartar 
Emetic,  Tobacco,  Woo- 


rara,    512  505-512 

Signs  of  Disease  in  Chil- 
dren 487 

Stiffened  Joints,   How  to 

Cure   494 

Sore  Throat  Liniment  494 

Sore  Nipples,  Ointment  for  495 

Salve,    Healing   496 

Salt  Rheum   496 

Stomach,  Sickness  of  496 

Sunburn  and  Tan   496 

Sweat,  To  Produce  496 

Scalds  and  Burns   500 

Scalds    513 

Sprains    513 

Stings   498 

Suffocation   ' .  .  .  .  513 

Teething    496 

Teeth  and  Gums   497 

Tetter    497 

Tan   496,  498 

Urine,  Scalding  of  the....  498 

Urinary   Obstructions  498 

Urine,  Free  Passage  of...  498 

White  Swelling,   How  to 

Cure    498 

Wounds,  How  to  Cure  498 

Wounds  and  Cuts   502 


This  item  circulates  for  a  4-week  period  and  is 
due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below.  It  may  be 
renewed  for  one  additional  4-week  period.  The 
fine  for  late  return  is  500  day. 


WT?W 


T-304  Rev.  6/94 


UNC-CH  HEALTH  SCIENCES  LIBRARY 


H00006306  F 


